《After Being Reborn, I Tortured The Vicious Sister-in-law》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Came Back With A Curse

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Su Meng, go to h*ll!¡± Wei Xue, who was dressed exquisitely, lifted Su Meng¡¯s chin with one finger. With a triumphant smile on her face, she stabbed Su Meng in the stomach. ¡°Ah...!¡± A shrill scream came from the broken warehouse. Su Meng knelt in front of Wei Xue with blood all over her body. Her pained face was full of disbelief. She had been kidnapped to this dpidated warehouse a few days ago and had not seen anyone since. She did not know who had captured her and what they wanted to do. Perhaps they wanted to r*pe her? Or perhaps they wanted money? However, no one hade to look for her in the past few days. There were only a few bottles of water in the warehouse. It seemed that they were afraid that she would die of thirst. There was no light in the warehouse, and her cell phone had been taken away. Su Meng did not know how many days had passed. Just drinking water was no longer enough to satisfy her body¡¯s needs. Her stomach, which was craving for food, had been vomiting acidic water. If no one came, she would have fainted from hunger. However, no matter how much she shouted, no one paid attention to her. Finally, when she was so hungry that she was somewhat delirious, she heard a familiar voice. It was the voice of her sister-inw, Wei Xue. Hope was suddenly ignited in her heart. She tried hard to stay conscious, but she did not expect that after Wei Xue entered, the first thing she said after walking up to her was to tell her to die. Why? In the Wei family, she was the person who treated Su Meng the best! Her voice trembled as she asked this crazy woman in front of her, ¡°W-Why, why, why did you do this? I am your sister-inw!¡± Wei Xue flung the blood on her knife twice in disgust and then said, ¡°Sister-inw? Did you really think that he loves you just because you received a marriage certificate with Brother Wei Ting? Coveting a position that does not belong to you¡­ This should be your oue, hahaha.¡± Herughter was filled with excitement and madness, but it made Su Meng even more confused. ¡°What did I covet?¡± ¡°The position of the Wei family¡¯s madam. You¡¯re a sl*t who can¡¯tpare to me in any aspect. On what basis did you steal my position? In terms of looks, talent, and background, which part of me isn¡¯t better than you? I grew up together with Brother Wei Ting from a young age. I know everything about him. I should be the person who¡¯s most worthy of him. And you¡­ Where did this wild girle from? You dare snatch him from me!?¡± Wei Xue grabbed Su Meng¡¯s hair and forced her to look up at herself. The more she spoke, the more agitated she became. Her tone was filled with malice. Su Meng muttered, ¡°How could you have such thoughts? You¡¯re Wei Ting¡¯s sister. Even without me, there would still be someone else who would marry him. Even if there was no one, how could he be together with his sister?¡± The hand that was grabbing Su Meng¡¯s hair increased its strength. Wei Xue asked fiercely, ¡°Why can¡¯t he be together with me? Even if it was someone else, the oue would only be the same as you.¡± Su Meng was shocked by Wei Xue¡¯s words. She endured the pain and said, ¡°He¡¯s your older brother, a brother who is rted to you by blood. If you two were together, that would be incest!¡± Hearing this, Wei Xueughed and said, ¡°By blood? Oh, I forgot to tell you. I¡¯m not Brother Wei Ting¡¯s biological sister. I was adopted by the Wei family. There is no blood rtionship between us. I love him, and you know what? He also loves me. If it weren¡¯t for the nominal brother-sister rtionship between the two of us, do you think the Wei family would have a ce for you?¡± ¡°This is too crazy. Impossible...¡± Su Meng couldn¡¯t believe that the man she had loved humbly for so long was actually in love with his own sister in his heart. She shouted that she didn¡¯t believe it, but in her heart, she suddenly understood why Wei Xue had treated her so well back then. Wei Xue said that Wei Ting did not like people who wore makeup, so she went without makeup every day. However, Wei Xue always wore exquisite makeup. Wei Xue said that Wei Ting liked to drink milk, but he had never drunk the milk that she had prepared for him. Wei Xue said that Wei Ting liked fresh flowers, but when she had prepared a room full of fresh flowers for him on his birthday, Wei Ting had turned around and left. Now she understood. She thought that Wei Xue was sincerely helping her with her ideas. She thought that Wei Xue was a sweet sister-inw that really liked her. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. How do you think your precious son died?¡± Wei Xue continued to speak. The best way to torture a person was to make her unable to rest in peace even after she died. Su Meng vaguely felt something, and a wave of panic rose from the bottom of her heart. Wei Xue said word by word, ¡°It was I who killed your child, but it was Brother Wei Ting who ordered it. Also, it was he who ordered you to be kidnapped here. Otherwise, do you think I could kill his son and thene to kill you on my own?¡± ¡°How can that be? My child is his own flesh and blood! No matter how much he detests me, no matter how cold-blooded he is, it¡¯s impossible for him to not want his child...¡± Su Meng continued to insist. However, her heart was already filled with despair. Wei Xue sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯m the person he loves the most. If he doesn¡¯t like you, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t want to have a b*stard child with you. However, you don¡¯t have to feel bad. I¡¯ll send you to h*ll to apany your child!¡± Before she could finish her words, Wei Xue raised her hand and stabbed Su Meng¡¯s stomach a few more times. Su Meng fell to the ground and curled up. Fresh blood flowed out and dyed arge area of the ground red. Her throat was also filled with blood. She was already unable to speak. However, her heart was filled with hatred. The person she loved the most and the person she trusted the most had joined hands to kill her child, and now they were here to kill her! Why! Why did they have to do this to her!? ¡®Wei Ting, since you don¡¯t like me, why did you still want to marry me and even have a child with me!¡¯ Anger, unwillingness... Su Meng cursed Wei Ting in her heart. If there was an afterlife, she would definitely take revenge a hundred times over! _ _ _ Hot. Her body was so hot. Su Meng only felt waves of heat flow through her body. Wherever the heatwave passed by, it brought a strange feeling, causing her to involuntarily moan. In her daze, a cold wind suddenly attacked her. She was so shocked that she suddenly opened her eyes and met that pair of sharp, ck eyes. ¡°Wei Ting?¡± Su Meng cried out in surprise. Then, she said incredulously, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Because of the strange condition of her body, her words were a little soft. Wei Ting said coldly from above, ¡°It seems that you are still not awake. Tell me, why am I here?¡± She looked around. At this moment, she was lying naked on the bed, while Wei Ting was standing at the side. One of his hands was still holding the corner of the quilt. It seemed that he was the one who had lifted the quilt and caused the cold wind just now. Wasn¡¯t she dead? Why was she lying on the big bed in the room at this moment? And this feeling in her body was so ufortable. Su Meng didn¡¯t react for a moment. She was a little confused about the situation in front of her. She immediately calmed down and quickly thought,?¡®Could it be that I was saved?¡¯?She knew how serious her injury was at that time. In that situation, unless a god came to save her, no one would be able to do anything. Could it be that Wei Ting was also dead? Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Get Out Of Here

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Su Meng reached out and touched Wei Ting¡¯s arm. It was solid and warm, the feeling of a living person. She pinched her thigh again. Her body was very hot, and the pain told her that everything was real. Wei Ting was not dead. She was also a living person. She tilted her head and saw the phone on the bedside table. She looked at the time. It was not the year she died, but five years in the past. Had she been reborn?! Su Meng had been reborn, and she had returned to the night she seduced Wei Ting five years ago. It was also the night she became pregnant! Looking at Su Meng, who was touching him, pinching herself, then looking at her phone, Wei Ting: ¡°...¡± The woman who was about to seduce him just now suddenly became like this. Wei Ting¡¯s originally cold eyes became colder. He said in a deep voice, ¡°What tricks are you ying now?¡± Su Meng¡¯s eyes surged with emotions after learning that she had been reborn. Her body trembled slightly due to her excitement. Reborn. Good, very good.?It seemed that the heavens pitied her in her previous life and were willing to give her another chance. ¡®Wei Ting, Wei Xue, you two siblings are really good. I was yed by you guys in my previous life. I really didn¡¯t expect it. But now, I¡¯ve returned with the memories of my previous life, I want you to repay me and my child a thousand times over.¡¯ ¡°Get out!¡± Su Meng¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She endured the difort in her body and shouted loudly. Five years ago, on this night, because she had listened to Wei Xue¡¯s words, she took special medicine. At that time, she really thought that Wei Xue made this suggestion for the sake of her rtionship with Wei Ting. Wei Xue had said that Wei Ting was a person who valued physical rtionships. As long as there was substantial progress between the two of them, Wei Ting would also pay attention to her. At first, she had been hesitant, but Wei Xue had sworn that she was Wei Ting¡¯s sister and knew her brother the best. This was the best way to do it, and because she loved Wei Ting too much¡­ She had listened to Wei Xue¡¯s words and prepared to seduce him tonight. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t seed. ¡°What?¡± Wei Ting¡¯s expression instantly became colder towards Su Meng¡¯s sudden change in attitude. He said coldly, ¡°Su Meng, what kind of trick are you trying to y?¡± He knew that Su Meng had taken medicine to seduce him. She had been a very obedient and shy person just a moment ago. Why did she suddenly change her temper and shout at him to get out?! Right now, Su Meng felt very ufortable. The effect of the medicine was too strong. She could not hold it in anymore. She needed to calm herself down. At this moment, Su Meng¡¯s face was not the only thing that was red. Even her snow-white body was suffused with a light red color. She looked extremely charming. Her forehead was covered in sweat. Her hands gripped tightly onto the bedsheet beneath her. She said provocatively to Wei Ting, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Eldest Young Master Wei? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to leave? Do you want to have s*x with me?¡± Wei Ting frowned and looked at Su Meng. He did not say anything because at this moment, Su Meng¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He could tell that Su Meng was not ying hard to get. What was going on? Su Meng actually hated him? ¡°Get lost!¡± The hatred from her previous life and the strange condition of her body made Su Meng feel she was about to copse. This time, she would definitely not follow in the footsteps of her previous life. However, no matter what happened in the future, she had to sessfully pass the night first. Wei Ting: ¡°...¡± Was there something wrong with this woman¡¯s brain? He was very unhappy about being suddenly chased out, but it could be seen that if he continued to stay here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything good out of her. Besides, he wasn¡¯t a lecherous person. After being chased away like this, his face was as cold as ice. Then, he turned around and left the room, closing the door with a bang. Seeing Wei Ting leave, Su Meng struggled to go to the bathroom. She turned the shower on to the coldest, then sat on the ground and let the cold water wash over her body. Under the cold water, the hot feeling in her body finally subsided a lot. Thinking of her past experiences and the child from her previous life, waves of pain came over her heart. Her nose became sore, and tears flowed down along with the cold water. This time, she rejected Wei Ting, which meant that her child would note back. This was also good. Her child would not be in pain, and she could alsopletely break the rtionship between Wei Ting and her! She hoped that the child could be sessfully reincarnated into a family that truly loved him, and never experience the things of his previous life again. Su Meng wanted to wantonly cry, but she did not dare to make a sound. She bit her arm to muffle her cries, but because she had bitten too hard, it had started to bleed. The low whimpers were hidden in the sound of the water, and nothing could be heard outside. After she had cried enough, she took a shower. Her body did not feel so ufortable anymore. Only then did Su Meng dry her body ande out of the bathroom. She crawled into the nket to warm her body and prevent herself from catching a cold. After a long struggle, she slowly fell asleep. .. Early in the next morning, Su Meng was woken up by a series of knocks on the door. Wei Xue anxiously greeted her outside the door, ¡°Sister-inw, Sister-inw, how are you? Quickly open the door!¡± Su Meng put on her clothes and covered the teeth marks on her arm. After adjusting her emotions, she opened the door for Wei Xue. The moment the door opened, she saw Wei Xue looking at her with a worried face. ¡°Sister-inw, how was it? Did you seed?¡± Hearing Wei Xue call her ¡®sister-inw¡¯ from left to right, Su Meng sneered in her heart. ¡®Wei Xue, you¡¯re really good at disguising yourself. If I didn¡¯t know the truth and reincarnate, I really wouldn¡¯t have discovered your hypocrisy.¡¯ Facing Wei Xue¡¯s hypocritical look, Su Meng really wanted to kill her to avenge her past self and her child. However, she couldn¡¯t. Killing her now wouldn¡¯t relieve her hatred. She wanted to tear apart Wei Xue¡¯s disguise, let everyone see her true nature, and then let her slowly die in pain and despair. ¡®Wei Xue, I won¡¯t be deceived by you again.¡¯ Su Meng lowered her eyes to hide the disgust and hatred in her eyes. She made a pitiful and aggrieved expression and shook her head. Seeing this, Wei Xue became even more anxious. She asked, ¡°Sister-inw, did you and my brother seedst night? Did my brother bully you?¡± On the surface, she was full of concern, but in her heart, she scolded Su Meng for being a toad that wanted to eat swan meat. Su Meng pretended to be disappointed and said, ¡°It seems that your brother doesn¡¯t like me at all. Last night, I took the initiative, but he still didn¡¯t touch me. In the end, he left by himself and left me alone in the room.¡± Wei Xueforted her, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be discouraged. I know my brother the best. He just has too many worries. How about this? Next time, don¡¯t take the medicine yourself. You can drug my brother. This way, there will be no mistakes. Once you seed, your position will be stable. My brother will treat you better in the future.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t he me me for that?¡± Su Meng raised her eyes and asked her with doubt. The disdain and disgust in Wei Xue¡¯s eyes had long been seen through by Su Meng. However, she had to continue the act. Now, she also wanted Wei Xue topletely trust her. She wanted her to think that she was following her script. ¡°Of course not, Sister-inw. With our rtionship, why would I lie to you? Trust me.¡± ¡®You won¡¯t lie? But in my previous life, I was deceived by you until my child and I both died.¡¯ Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Change Yourself

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Su Meng smiled, but her smile did not reach her eyes. She looked at Wei Xue with gratitude, just like she did in her previous life, and said, ¡°My dearest sister-inw is the best to me. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Wei Xue pretended to be concerned and said to Su Meng, ¡°Oh right, Sister-inw, Brother Fu Ze¡¯s clubhouse is opening today. He invited a lot of celebrities and beautiful women over. My brother has also been invited to attend the opening ceremony. Do you want to go and take a look?¡± ¡°Opening ceremony?¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Xue with a confused look. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t forget that many female celebrities like my brother since he¡¯s charming, rich, and handsome. They are all pursuing him. In particr, a few of them have gone overboard and keep pestering him. Sister-inw, now is the time to publicize your status. Otherwise, what if those women get their way? Won¡¯t it be toote?¡± When it came to female celebrities pestering Wei Ting... Wei Xue kept gnashing her teeth. Although she was pretending to be calm, it didn¡¯t escape Su Meng¡¯s eyes. Su Meng had already seen through Wei Xue¡¯s little thoughts. She knew what Wei Xue meant when she said this because on this day in her previous life, Wei Xue had instigated her like this. At that time, she and Wei Ting were already husband and wife, and her love for Wei Ting had been deep. When she heard Wei Xue say that there were other women pestering Wei Ting, she didn¡¯t think too much and directly followed Wei Xue to Fu Ze¡¯s clubhouse. Of course¡­ it was also because she had always believed Wei Xue¡¯s words. After all, at that time, she had never doubted Wei Xue¡¯s rtionship with Wei Ting. Who would have thought that there would be an affair between siblings? Sure enough, there were many female celebrities in the clubhouse. All of them wore thick makeup and were extremely flirtatious. As for her, she didn¡¯t even put on any foundation. She had a in face and looked like a maid. She had caused a big scene there and had quarreled with those women who were pestering Wei Ting. As the female celebrities were highly regarded, in the end, it caused quite a big stir. For the first time in history, Wei Ting threw a tantrum at her. At that time, she didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the problem. She felt that it was normal to im her man in front of other women. After all, she had already gotten a marriage certificate with Wei Ting. They were husband and wife, and the female celebrities who were pestering him¡­ To put it bluntly, they wanted to be a third party. Now that she thought about it, from then on, her rtionship with Wei Ting had already begun to step into an irreparable abyss. Heh, in her previous life, she was really stupid to the end. She actually made herself so miserable for a man. Su Meng mocked herself in her heart. This time, she would also go to the clubhouse, but not to snatch Wei Ting. She remembered that in her previous life, when she went to the clubhouse, Fu Ze was gambling with a bunch of rich kids. Heh heh, the opportunity to earn money hade. ¡°Then, Xiao Xue, can you apany me?¡± Su Meng asked Wei Xue with a pitiful look. After she finished speaking, she did not wait for Wei Xue¡¯s reply before she pulled her into the house. Wei Xue was puzzled. ¡°Hey, Sister-inw, aren¡¯t we going to the clubhouse? Why are you pulling me into the house? Aren¡¯t you afraid that those women will pester my brother again if you¡¯rete?¡± Su Meng smiled at her, pretending to be strong. Pointing at her pajamas, she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid, but I have to change my clothes at least. Otherwise, if I go there, I¡¯ll lose face for Wei Ting. Also,st night, Wei Ting was too cold to me. He didn¡¯t even look at me. It¡¯s better to clean myself up. I won¡¯t dare ask him to like me, but I hope he cares about me. As long as he can look at me a few more times, that¡¯s good enough.¡± Su Meng knew what Wei Xue liked to hear. As long as Wei Ting had a problem with her, then Wei Xue would definitely be satisfied. Sure enough, after Wei Xue heard it, she nodded and agreed. As she expected, Wei Xue didn¡¯t have to worry about this woman at all. She said in a rxed manner, ¡°Then, Sister-inw, after you change your clothes, we¡¯ll hurry over. Don¡¯t forget to go bare-faced. My brother doesn¡¯t like makeup.¡± In order to maintain her ¡®stupid¡¯ image in Wei Xue¡¯s heart, Su Meng did not put on any makeup. After changing her clothes, she simply pulled up her hair. She looked at herself in the mirror and was rather satisfied. Wei Xue was right about one thing. Su Meng was very fair, and her facial features were exquisite. Even if she did not put on any makeup, as long as she rested well and changed into exquisite clothes, she would still be very eye-catching. When she saw Su Meng looking like a different person after changing her clothes, Wei Xue gritted her teeth, but she could not show it. ¡­ In the VIP suite of a five-star hotel of the Fu family. A tall and slender man with a cold and handsome face was sitting on the leather sofa in the guest room. The man was flipping through a document in his hand. The man was sitting casually, but his eyes were as cold as ice. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Strange Incident

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The man looked at the document for a while before someone came to report. ¡°President Wei, the person has already been brought over.¡± Behind the person, there were two tall and strong men carrying a fat man with a big belly. That fatty had his head lowered and was trembling, making the fat all over his body tremble as well. The few strands of long hair that were in the center of the fatty¡¯s head hung down on his face, revealing a hairline that almost reached the back of his head. He looked veryical and awkward. One of the brawny men said, ¡°President Wei, this d*mn fatty actually wanted to escape and was caught by us.¡± The brawny man loosened his grip, and the fatty fell down on the ground. Because the fall was a little fierce, he even had a nosebleed. But it was also because of this fall that the fatty regained some consciousness. He raised his head and saw the man sitting on the sofa. As he crawled towards the man, he begged for mercy, ¡°President Wei! President Wei, I was wrong! I was really wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have betrayed you. I¡¯m willing to tell you everything I know as long as you spare my wretched life!¡± The fatty wanted to go forward and hug the man¡¯s thigh, but before he could touch him, the muscr man behind him quickly rushed forward and kicked him to the ground. After that, he used his foot to ruthlessly step on the fatty¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Be more obedient.¡± Right at this moment, his cell phone rang. The man called President Wei took out his cell phone to answer it, only to hear a loud male voice, ¡°Wei Ting, I¡¯m about to open for business. Haven¡¯t you finished dealing with that? If you still don¡¯te, I won¡¯t wait for you anymore!¡± Wei Ting calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished my business. I¡¯lle over immediately.¡± After saying that, he did not care about the other party¡¯s reaction and directly hung up the phone. Hepletely ignored the fatty¡¯s pleas for mercy. He did not even bother to give him a nce. After closing the documents, he stood up and left. The fatty knew that once Wei Ting left, he would truly be finished. Immediately, he cried out, ¡°President Wei! There¡¯s value in keeping me! Don¡¯t you want to know who¡¯s behind me?¡± Wei Ting finally reacted. He stopped and looked coldly at the fatty, saying, ¡°Value?¡± The fatty¡¯s heart immediately lit up with hope. He said, ¡°Right, right! As long as you spare my life, I can also provide you with absolutely useful information!¡± ¡°Just a bunch of trash.¡± Wei Ting threw the information in his hands onto the fatty¡¯s head. Fatty struggled to get up to read the information. When he saw the familiar photos and personal information, he revealed a look of despair and no longer begged for mercy. In the document, there was a detailed record of the mastermind behind him. There were even higher-ups that even he did not know about. The brawny man walked to Wei Ting¡¯s side and asked quietly, ¡°Boss, how should we deal with him?¡± ¡°Make him disappear.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wei Ting lightly said these words, and then walked out without turning back. There was no point in keeping such a traitor. When Wei Ting arrived at the clubhouse, Fu Ze was chatting with a few beauties. They seemed to be chatting very happily. When they saw Wei Ting, the few beauties¡¯ gazes stuck to him. Fu Ze helplessly shrugged. With a bit of a wicked smile, he said, ¡°Alright, now that this person is here, the main character today is no longer me. How is it, Wei Ting? These beauties have been wanting to see you for a long time.¡± Wei Ting was not interested in those beauties. His gaze swept past the beauties andnded on Fu Ze. He said coldly, ¡°Boring.¡± Others might not have noticed, but Fu Ze was with Wei Ting every day. He suddenly realized that Wei Ting¡¯s condition was not right and shooed those beauties away. Only then did he ask worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it difficult to deal with traitors?¡± Wei Ting replied indifferently, ¡°Nothing much. I just encountered some strange thingsst night and didn¡¯t rest well.¡± Fu Ze¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°What strange things?¡± Wei Ting thought for a moment. Last night, Su Meng came to his room to seduce him. In the end, just as he took off his clothes, a sinister cold air suddenly came from the room. At that time, he had not turned on the air conditioner. After Su Meng woke up, the cold air also disappeared. What followed was a sudden change in Su Meng¡¯s attitude. That feeling was very strange, and he did not know how to describe it. Of course, he also knew no one would believe such a thing even if he said it. When he was about to sleep, his arm had been hurting for a long time, but there was no injury. At the same time, he felt as if he was soaking in cold water. He only felt better in the wee hours of the morning. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± It was still the same indifferent tone. Since he did not speak, Fu Ze could not press on, so he changed the topic and said, ¡°Anyway, all the traitors that can be dealt with have been dealt with. There¡¯s nothing much now. Let¡¯s do something interesting.¡± Wei Ting nced at Fu Ze and asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s interesting?¡± Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Was Just Beginning To Shine

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Fu Ze waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the private room. How about we gamble on dice? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have a beautiful girl as apanion?¡± ¡°Is this what you¡¯re ying at the opening ceremony?¡± Wei Ting had never been interested in such a meaningless game, so he directly rejected it. Just as he finished speaking, a crisp and pleasant voice sounded. ¡°Bring me along for this game.¡± The two of them turned around and saw Su Meng and Wei Xue walking over slowly. As Su Meng had dressed herself up a little today, her style was a little different from her usual in self. Fu Ze took a few more nces before he recognized her. He asked in surprise, ¡°Su Meng? You¡¯re Su Meng?¡± Fu Ze had not seen Su Meng many times, but just those few times had given him a very bad impression of Su Meng. Su Meng had a submissive personality. Sometimes, she was very extreme toward Wei Ting¡¯s matters, causing quite a few embarrassing incidents. She did not dress herself up normally, so she looked even worse than a vige girl. Wei Ting was such an outstanding man, yet he actually married such a weird girl. ¡°You?¡± Fu Ze frowned in dissatisfaction. This woman¡¯s brain was indeed abnormal. She couldn¡¯t be here to cause trouble, right? He didn¡¯t reply to Su Meng. Instead, he said to Wei Ting, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to interfere?¡± Wei Xue, who was standing beside Su Meng, also spoke. She said to Su Meng anxiously, ¡°Sister-inw, what are you talking about? Today is such a good day. Let¡¯s just quietly attend Brother Fu Ze¡¯s opening ceremony. Don¡¯t give him any trouble, okay?¡± However, Su Meng ignored their reactions and continued, ¡°Even without me, don¡¯t you still want to y this game? If I lose, you can do whatever you want. If I win, I want half of the shares of your clubhouse.¡± Hearing Su Meng¡¯s words getting more and more outrageous, Wei Ting, who had been silent all this time, finally opened his mouth. However, he only criticized Su Meng, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around here.¡± If Su Meng was messing around in his own territory, he would let her be. However, this was Fu Ze¡¯s territory, and it was such an important day. Su Meng was already filled with hatred towards Wei Ting. Hearing him criticize her, she immediately met his gaze and said word by word, ¡°I didn¡¯t make a scene, and I didn¡¯t act shamelessly. I just wanted to participate in his game. How can that be considered to be fooling around?¡± Her tone was filled with extreme coldness and ridicule. Wei Ting noticed Su Meng¡¯s emotions. Last night, Su Meng¡¯s hatred towards him made him doubt if it was because of the medicine. At this moment, the hatred in Su Meng¡¯s eyes had not diminished. What did he do to make Su Meng hate him so much? Where did this hatrede from? ¡°Sister-inw, stop fooling around. Don¡¯t make things difficult for my brother and Brother Fu Ze.¡± Wei Xue noticed that Wei Ting¡¯s gaze fell on Su Meng. She quietly took a step forward and blocked Su Meng¡¯s body. She said to Wei Ting, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw just likes to y. Don¡¯t be angry. Just advise her. Sister-inw has always had this kind of childish temperament.¡± Wei Xue¡¯s words were already very standard. On the surface, it sounded like she was speaking in favor of Su Meng, but Su Meng understood that these words were all digging a hole for her. Didn¡¯t this mean that she wasn¡¯t sensible and was making things difficult for others? As expected, Wei Ting¡¯s expression darkened a little. Su Meng didn¡¯t think much of it. She turned her head and continued to say to Fu Ze, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Unless you don¡¯t dare to y?¡± ¡°What a joke. I don¡¯t dare? Come with me.¡± He actually agreed. Indeed, it was very effective to deal with Fu Ze using provocation. Fu Ze brought the few of them to a private room. The private room was filled with beautiful women. When everyone entered, all the beautiful women¡¯s gazes fell on Wei Ting. Wei Xue was so angry when she saw this scene that her head was almost fuming. From an angle that Wei Ting could not see, she fiercely red at those beautiful women. Fu Ze ordered a waiter to bring over a set of dice and handed it to Su Meng. Su Meng smiled. She didn¡¯t pay any attention to how attractive Wei Ting was. She took the dice and threw them directly into the dice cup. Her movements were skillful and beautiful. Su Meng said to Fu Ze, ¡°You can randomly name a number.¡± ¡°Six sixes, big straight. Let¡¯s have some good luck first.¡± Then, he saw Su Meng¡¯s slender wrist shaking rhythmically. Her head was slightly tilted, and her expression was focused. It was as if she was listening to the sound of the dice shaking. Finally, after shaking it for a while, she simply flipped the dice cup upside down on the table and removed the cup. Everyone watched and saw that the dice were all sixes. ¡°You have some skills. Again, six twos!¡± Fu Ze was not convinced and called a number again. Su Meng shook the cup again and finished. She took away the dice cup and sure enough, there were six twos inside. No one made a sound. Everyone was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Su Meng handed the set of dice to Fu Ze, but Fu Ze did not take it. His expression was a little ugly. He still steeled his temper and muttered in dissatisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s fake, right? There are too many people who can do this with luck.¡± Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Was About To Die From Anger

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Fu Ze shouted a few more numbers in session. Every time, Su Meng could urately shake them out. In the end, the corners of his mouth twitched. Was this still human? Su Meng asked, ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡± Fu Ze was convinced. He surrendered. ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing to bet, you must admit your loss. Then the bet...¡± Su Meng looked at him with a smile. Fu Ze was heartbroken, but he could not go back on his word in front of so many people. He immediately gritted his teeth and said, ¡°There are some procedures to convert the shares. I¡¯ll give it to you after I¡¯m done.¡± Su Meng nodded in satisfaction. Then, she said to everyone present, ¡°Is there anyone who wants to learn my skills? The price is fair and just. Everyone only needs to pay 30,000 in tuition fees. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to learn it!¡± Initially, everyone was a little moved when they saw her skills. Now that they heard that she was going to teach them, they immediately rushed to sign up. They were all children of wealthy families. A mere 30,000 yuan was nothing to them. Looking at Su Meng, who was particrly eye-catching in the crowd, Wei Xue was so jealous that she felt she was going crazy. She gritted her teeth fiercely and cursed Su Meng in her heart. Why was she so outstanding today?! But it didn¡¯t matter. She still had other ways to deal with Su Meng. All the rich kids around were looking at Su Meng. Even Wei Ting and Fu Ze were looking at her. After Su Meng finished talking to a man, Wei Xue quickly walked forward. She held Su Meng¡¯s arm affectionately and said in a considerate manner, ¡°Sister-inw, today is Brother Fu Ze¡¯s opening ceremony. He¡¯s the main character. You¡¯ve finished ying around, right? Then I¡¯ll take you to Brother Fu Ze¡¯s clubhouse to have a look around, okay?¡± Today, Su Meng was a little different from her usual self. She was brimming with confidence. She was originally good-looking. When she stopped being submissive, her body would emit a strange aura, and Wei Xue would feel threatened. Whether she was overthinking it or not, she wanted to directly cut off this threat. When Su Meng heard Wei Xue¡¯s words, how could she not know what she was thinking? Wasn¡¯t she just afraid that Su Meng would continue to be in the limelight? However, she had already added thest person¡¯s contact details. Next, she just needed to ept their red packets one by one. In any case, there was nothing much to do. Rather than making Fu Ze upset, it would be better to go with Wei Xue to visit the clubhouse. ¡°Alright, Xiao Xue, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Meng¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she agreed. Her appearance was just like that of a little fox that had sessfully eaten a chicken. She didn¡¯t even look at Wei Ting and directly left with Wei Xue. Wei Ting, who had been paying attention to her, became more and more thoughtful. In one night, Su Meng¡¯s attitude toward him seemed to have undergone an earth-shattering change. In the past, she would always stick by his side and curry favor with him like a little follower. Even the things she did were somewhat unconventional. What was Su Meng doing this time? Could it be that she was ying hard to get? However, he could clearly see the hatred in her eyes. Wei Ting only retracted his gaze when Su Meng¡¯s figure disappeared. ¡°Sister-inw, how could you do that just now! You have to know that my brother hates such uncouth things the most. You¡¯ve been ying with other men for so long. Do you still want to pursue my brother? This isn¡¯t something a girl should do. It¡¯s too indecent.¡± Wei Xue advised Su Meng on the surface. In reality, she was scolding her. Hearing Wei Xue¡¯s words, Su Meng¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. She said anxiously, ¡°Then what should we do, Xiao Xue? I was out of control just now. I¡¯ve never been so lucky like today. I just wanted to take advantage of my good luck to get some money for myself. I didn¡¯t think of this.¡± ¡°Do you really need money?¡± Wei Xue looked at her with disdain. However, she didn¡¯t want to lose her temper, so she could only endure it. Su Meng nodded and continued to pretend to be pitiful. ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t love me. I don¡¯t need to worry about anything like food and clothes. But I don¡¯t have any money in my hands.¡± Wei Xue was relieved. Su Meng was really a blind cat that had hit a dead mouse today. It was normal for Wei Ting not to like such a stupid woman. At that moment, even her tone softened. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Remember not to do this again next time.¡± This club was indeed a ce where rich people came. It was decorated magnificently. It was not just the front desk. At every corner stood an attendantdy whose temperament and appearance was not inferior to that of a celebrity. When they saw Wei Xue and Su Meng, they greeted them with smiles on their faces. Wei Xue scoffed at this. She had always looked down on these poor people who had to serve others in order to earn a living. Su Meng understood that it was not easy for them. She returned a smile to everyone who greeted her. Wei Xue wanted to go out for a walk with Su Meng because she did not want her to continue attracting attention. She did not really want to take her for a walk. However, she did not expect Su Meng not to understand what she meant. No matter how she hinted that she wanted to go back, she was pulled back by Su Meng with a smile and had to continue to apany her on the tour. She was angry but didn¡¯t want to re up. After all, she was the one who wanted to bring Su Meng out. She just secretly gritted her teeth, thinking that if there was a chance, she had to personally tear this stupid woman apart. Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Gone For A Walk

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

There were so many female celebrities in the private room just now who were dreaming of getting Wei Ting. Wei Xue was anxious. She was afraid that someone would seed. If that happened, she would have another opponent besides Su Meng. At this moment, she only wanted to go to Wei Ting¡¯s side. She wanted to leave, but Su Meng grabbed her arm. Her grip was so strong that although it didn¡¯t hurt, she just couldn¡¯t break free. Su Meng knew what Wei Xue was thinking, so she deliberately didn¡¯t let her go back. She even added fuel to the fire. ¡°Xiao Xue, do you think Wei Ting will like those beauties by his side? They¡¯re so beautiful. Even if they don¡¯t wear makeup, they¡¯re still better looking than us, right? Sigh, I originally thought that you were also very beautiful, but it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re Wei Ting¡¯s younger sister.¡± The speaker had intentions, and the listener also had intentions. Thest sentence pierced straight into Wei Xue¡¯s heart. The fact that she was Wei Ting¡¯s foster sister had always been a thorn in her heart. Although she had obtained status and wealth because of this identity, it had also blocked her path to pursuing Wei Ting. Wei Xue was listless like a wilted flower after hearing Su Meng¡¯s words. She had nowhere to vent the anger in her heart, and she could only let Su Meng pull her along. Finally, after patiently apanying Su Meng through the hall and the empty private rooms, they arrived at the entrance of the clubhouse. As it had just opened for business, there were still many pieces of confetti left on the red carpet at the entrance. Su Meng turned around to look at the clubhouse. A shrewd light shed in her eyes. Fu Ze had been schemed against. If he gave her the shares as promised, then she would help him. If he didn¡¯t, then she would just watch the show quietly. There were many people at the entrance of the clubhouse at the moment, and they were all well-known in the circle of rich second-generation heirs. Looking at Su Meng beside her, and then looking at the rich kids around her, a thought rose in Wei Xue¡¯s mind. If she fell down the steps¡­ Wei Xue sneered in her heart.?Didn¡¯t you want to be in the limelight? Don¡¯t you long for Brother Wei Ting¡¯s attention? Then I¡¯ll help you have a little more attention. She slowly retreated a little and leaned slightly against Su Meng. Taking advantage of the crowd, she quietly used her shoulder to bump against Su Meng¡¯s back. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Su Meng had been paying attention to her. Su Meng also noticed these small movements. She pretended to see something and suddenly turned sideways to dodge. Using the cover of her long dress, she gently raised her foot and kicked Wei Xue¡¯s ankle. All of a sudden, Wei Xue¡¯s ankle hurt, and her upper body lost a little strength. She fell down the stairs face-first. ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone present heard a sky-piercing scream. Then, they saw a long-haired beauty in a short skirt lying on the ground with her legs spread out. The scenery under her skirt could be seen at a nce. Su Meng looked at everything that happened with glee and thought to herself, ¡®You really deserve it.¡¯ Su Meng wasughing in her heart, but she pretended to be flustered. Finally, when there was amotion in the crowd, she pretended to have just reacted and rushed down to see how Wei Xue was doing. These people who came to the clubhouse were rich young masters who loved to have fun. When they saw a woman fall and reveal the scenery under her short skirt, they all stopped to watch. They even started to discuss it with hushed whispers. Wei Xue fell face down. No one had seen her face. ¡°Xiao Xue! Xiao Xue, how are you?!¡± When Su Meng rushed down, she directly flipped Wei Xue over and then anxiously said to the people around her, ¡°This is the Young Miss of the Wei family, Wei Xue. Can one of you please call Wei Ting? He¡¯s in the private room on the top floor.¡± Wei Xue didn¡¯t faint. She was just dazed from the fall. She only regained her senses when she heard Su Meng call her name. The intense pain on her body and face made her moan involuntarily. She could endure the pain on her body, but the pain on her face made her flustered. The soreness on her nose in particr made her tear up. Because it was too painful, she didn¡¯t even notice that her nose was bleeding. Two lines of blood poured down her nostrils. They flowed all the way down her lips and chin, and finallynded on her chest. She nervously asked Su Meng, ¡°Su Meng, my nose! It hurts! Quickly look at my face! Is it hurt badly?¡± Wei Xue screamed in pain. At this time, she was in no mood to pretend anymore. She directly called out Su Meng¡¯s name, and her tone was quite unpleasant. Su Meng shouted, ¡°Ah, Xiao Xue, you fell on your nose. It¡¯s bleeding everywhere! But don¡¯t worry, your face is perfectly fine!¡± Indeed, Wei Xue¡¯s face was not disfigured. There was a thickyer of red carpet on the steps. It was not hard, so it would not hurt anyone. She only mmed her nose on the way down. Wei Xue was in so much pain that she started screaming. Su Meng screamed even louder than her, as if she was afraid that no one would hear her. This Su Meng was really stupid to the core! If she saw her nose bleed, then she should hurry up and help her wipe it off. Otherwise, what would she do if Brother Wei Ting saw her?! She was so angry with Su Meng that she almost lost her mind. She didn¡¯t even notice that the scenery under her skirt was visible. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Green Tea Versus Green Tea

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

If others were to see her in such a sorry state, she would definitely be mocked by her enemies in the future. ¡®D*mn it, I was the one who wanted to push Su Meng down the stairs so that she could make a fool of herself. How did I end up falling down myself?!¡¯ At this moment, Wei Ting and Fu Ze walked out quickly. The moment Su Meng saw Wei Ting, she quietly pulled down Wei Xue¡¯s short skirt, once again shielding her from exposing her lower body. If nothing unexpected happened, the news of the Young Miss of the Wei family having an embarrassing ident would spread in the circle of wealthy families tomorrow. Su Meng was very satisfied, but she did not show it on the surface. Instead, she was so nervous that she began to cry. She med herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wei Xue. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault for not looking after you well. If I had known that you would fall down the stairs, I would have definitely supported you!¡± ¡°Su Meng, are you done? Hurry up and find some tissues to wipe the blood off my nose!¡± Wei Xue didn¡¯t see Wei Ting and the othersing over and shouted at Su Meng. ¡°How¡¯s Xiao Xue? Where are you hurt?¡± Fu Ze was one step faster than Wei Ting and came to Wei Xue¡¯s side. He squatted down and asked Wei Xue with a worried face. He also took off his coat and put it on Wei Xue. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t do anything. He just stood beside Wei Xue and asked. His eyes were deep, and his tone was indifferent. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. Seeing Wei Ting and Fu Zeing, Wei Xue immediately stopped shouting and lowered her voice. She cried like a little white rabbit and said, ¡°Sister-inw identally knocked me down the stairs, but I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my body hurts so much.¡± Hearing Wei Xue frame her, Su Meng sneered. ¡®Howe you didn¡¯t fall to your death?! You¡¯re so skilled at turning ck into white.¡¯ Suddenly, Su Meng said with tears in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s all Sister-inw¡¯s fault. If I had reacted and held you back, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen and you wouldn¡¯t be exposed. Sob, sob, it¡¯s all my fault for reacting slowly! I know you¡¯re angry with me, but how could I have pushed you?!¡± Su Meng cried as she spoke. She cried even more miserably than Wei Xue, as if she was the one who had fallen instead of Wei Xue. In the eyes of the people around her, Su Meng truly felt sorry for Wei Xue. She was so nervous about her, yet she was still med by Wei Xue. ¡°Shut up! Those who don¡¯t know will think that Xiao Xue bullied you!¡± Fu Ze shouted at Su Meng. He had always disliked Su Meng. Furthermore, he had suffered a setback in her hands today. Moreover, it was the first day of business, so he was even more annoyed with her. He immediately said firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s look at the surveince. This way, we can know how Xiao Xue fell.¡± Su Meng agreed readily, but Wei Xue was afraid. Once they looked at the surveince, her movements would be exposed! So she quickly changed her words. ¡°There were many people at the door. I was very close to Sister-inw. Maybe I felt wrong. It hurts so much. I think I twisted my wrist. Brother Wei Ting, can you take me to the hospital?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wei Ting agreed. After getting the answer, Wei Xue was overjoyed. She turned around and asked Su Meng, ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s all Xiao Xue¡¯s fault. I scared you too. I¡¯m going to the hospital for a check-up. Do you want toe with us?¡± The implication was that she wanted to go alone with Wei Ting, but she didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to decline on her own. She could just go and do her own things. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ll take good care of you when youe home.¡± Su Meng¡¯s face revealed a gentle smile, but in her heart, she thought, ¡®Wait for me, Wei Xue. I¡¯m going to prepare a big gift for you. A big gift that will make your life difficult in the future.¡¯ Su Meng turned around and was about to leave, but she didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to stop her. ¡°Youe too. I have something to ask you.¡± Hearing this, she immediately stopped. Her eyes were ice-cold as she looked at him. She thought, ¡®What, do you want to vent your anger on behalf of your sister?¡¯ On second thought, she still needed him to act as a middleman for this big gift of hers. Without hesitation, she walked straight to Wei Ting¡¯s car and got in. Wei Xue was still sitting on the ground. She was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t dare to move. Fu Ze volunteered to carry her to the car and even left his coat with her. Originally, Wei Xue wanted Wei Ting to carry her. When she saw that it was actually Fu Ze, although she was displeased, she endured it. Wei Ting sat in the front passenger seat while Su Meng sat in the back with Wei Xue. From the moment she got into the car, Wei Xue¡¯s expression became extremely unnatural. Her face was pale and cold sweat was dripping from her forehead. She used one hand to support her other arm. In fact, Su Meng had long noticed that Wei Xue¡¯s arm had been injured when she fell down the stairs. Normally, when one fell, it would not be very obvious. It would only hurt a little, but after a while, the pain would spread throughout the entire body. It seemed that Wei Xue had already begun to feel pain. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: So Much Money

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

However, in order to maintain her image in front of Wei Ting, Wei Xue had been holding herself back. However, it didn¡¯t take long before she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She began to moan softly, ¡°It hurts so much, Brother Wei Ting. How much longer until we reach the hospital?¡± Su Meng pretended not to know about Wei Xue¡¯s injury and nervously went forward to check for her. ¡°Xiao Xue, where does it hurt? Is it your arm? Let me see if it¡¯s serious.¡± As she spoke, she reached out to grab Wei Xue¡¯s injured arm. She did not hold back at all and just happened to grab the dislocated bone with a strong force. Wei Xue screamed and immediately fainted from the pain. ¡®Wei Xue, you can¡¯t stand this kind of pain? Do you know how much pain I suffered when you stabbed me with a knife in my previous life?! The punishment for you hasn¡¯t started yet. This time, you were asking for it. But next time, it¡¯ll be me looking for you.¡¯ When the car arrived at the hospital, Wei Ting asked the driver to carry Wei Xue up for the check-up, but he himself didn¡¯t leave. Su Meng wanted to get out of the car, but when she saw that Wei Ting hadn¡¯t left, she didn¡¯t move either. She needed Wei Ting to do something. Although it wasn¡¯t big, this was something only Wei Ting could do. She needed to think about how to say it. Su Meng asked Wei Ting with a little provocation, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your good sister fainted from the pain. Aren¡¯t you going to apany her? What do you want me to do? If you want to interrogate me, hurry up. I still have something to do.¡± The matter of him helping her had to be drawn out naturally because she wanted to rely on this to deal with Wei Xue. If she was too deliberate, she would leave a weakness for herself in the future. In her previous life, this man and woman had caused her so much misery. In this life, she would not have any sympathy. Other than this matter, her other most important goal was to earn money. She could be betrayed by everything except money. As long as she had money, she could live the life she wantedfortably. She had a secret that she had never told the Wei family. She didn¡¯t even tell her most trusted friend, Wei Xue. Before she entered the Wei family, Su Meng was a feng shui master. Now, she wanted to pick up this profession again. However, after such a long time, she had forgotten some things and needed to study again. At the same time, she needed to buy the required items. There was an antique street near the hospital. There were things there that she needed. She opened her phone and received a bunch of red packets. They were from the people who wanted to learn to y dice from her. There were seven red packets, a total of 210,000 yuan. A satisfied smile appeared on the corner of Su Meng¡¯s mouth. ¡®Very good. This money is enough for me to prepare the tools for feng shui. However, it¡¯s still a littlecking to buy the gift for Wei Xue.¡¯ She didn¡¯t n to ask Wei Ting for it. Instead, she wanted Wei Ting to buy it for her. Wei Ting frowned slightly when he saw Su Meng, who looked impatient with him, smiling at her phone. ¡®Was she talking to those people she just added?¡¯ Judging from the skills Su Meng had disyed at the clubhouse, she had yed a lot of dice in the past, but he had never noticed it. It seemed that she had hidden it very well. How much more was there that he didn¡¯t know? He suddenly asked, ¡°Why do you want to teach people?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Su Meng did not react for a moment. After two seconds, she understood what Wei Ting was asking. She nced at Wei Ting, then returned her gaze to her phone, and said, ¡°To earn money.¡± Wei Ting asked, ¡°Are you short of money?¡± Su Meng nodded. Wei Ting¡¯s face darkened. As the Wei family¡¯s young madam, Su Meng actually said that she was short of money in front of him! He immediately said in a deep voice, ¡°If you¡¯re short of money, then ask me for it. My Wei family won¡¯t be unable to even support my own wife. As long as you¡¯re well-behaved and don¡¯t cause any trouble, I can satisfy you with anything in life.¡± Satisfied? That¡¯s right. In her previous life, she didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. At that time, she was also well-behaved, but she caused herself and her child to lose their lives. Su Meng snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that I can only rely on you. I have hands and legs and can rely on myself to eat. I don¡¯t need your help.¡± In her previous life, in order to please Wei Ting, she had done everything ording to what Wei Xue had taught her. She had even lost herself and lived without any dignity. Now, Su Meng only wanted to live for herself. Her love for Wei Ting had already vanished when she died in her previous life. What wealthydy? She had no fortune to enjoy that, especially since this identity was a shield for Wei Xue and Wei Ting. Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Let¡¯s Get a Divorce

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

From the very beginning, Wei Ting¡¯s gaze had always been on Su Meng. Su Meng had changed too much. In the past, she would always act like a little bird in front of him. Although she spoke a lot, she was always soft and gentle. Only when a member of the opposite s*x appeared around him would she explode and continue to circle around him. But now, in the face of Su Meng¡¯s cold words and the inexplicable hatred that appeared from time to time, an strange feeling arose in his heart. He wanted to catch it, but it disappeared without a trace. This kind of feeling was very ufortable. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to you tomorrow. If it¡¯s not enough, you can ask for more at any time.¡± Wei Ting said it in a way that would not allow her to refuse. ¡°No, no.¡± Su Meng quickly refused. She rolled her eyes, then continued, ¡°However, I do have something I want from you. Let¡¯s get a divorce. I¡¯ll leave with nothing. I don¡¯t want a single cent from you. However, before we part, we¡¯ll give each other a gift as a memento. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you something of equal value. I won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡± Of course, as for what she would do with his gift, she couldn¡¯t guarantee it. Su Meng knew that since she had decided to take revenge, she had to n everything step by step. She couldn¡¯t leave any loopholes. Wei Ting narrowed his eyes and stared at Su Meng with his deep eyes. What did he just hear? Divorce? This woman had started to do some suspicious things again. He asked coldly, ¡°The reason?¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t love you. Anyway, you don¡¯t love me. What¡¯s the point of continuing a marriage without love? Why don¡¯t you look after your lovely sister, and I¡¯ll look for a free and easy life? In the future, we will not interfere with each other,¡± Su Meng said generously. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Wei Ting stared into Su Meng¡¯s eyes, trying to find the hint of a joke in her eyes. After all, it was Su Meng who pestered him to marry her back then. She pestered him every day and even fought with the opposite s*x for him. In order to be together with him, Su Meng was willing to go to any lengths. However, she, who was so crazy back then, had now proposed a divorce. ¡®Could it be that she is ying hard to get?¡¯ However, Su Meng¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity, and did not seem like she was joking. Su Meng replied, ¡°A divorce isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. Who would joke about something like this? Of course, I¡¯m serious. Why, could it be that you can¡¯t bear to part with me? Have you fallen in love with me?¡± Wei Ting: ¡°...¡± As expected, Su Meng waspletely different from before. Her temper and attitude had taken a 180-degree turn. Wei Ting didn¡¯t quite understand and thought that Su Meng was just throwing a tantrum. Avoiding the topic of divorce, Wei Ting said, ¡°I can give you a gift. What do you want?¡± It turned out that she wanted to buy something but didn¡¯t have the money. That was why she wanted to sell the way to y dice to those people. Just as Su Meng had said, divorce was not a child¡¯s game, especially for a wealthy family like the Wei family. It was not as simple as going to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a stamp. Getting a divorce required a series of cumbersome procedures. Although she was alone except for her teacher, who no one knew about, she still had to follow the procedures. She was not in a hurry at this moment. She said, ¡°Will you apany me to go shopping?¡± Based on her understanding of Wei Ting in the past, he would definitely not apany her. In the best-case scenario, he would send a subordinate to help her. However, she could not do it this time. She had to drag him along with her. She had already confirmed the location of the things she wanted to buy on the inte. It was not far from here and it would only take about ten minutes to walk. ¡°Okay.¡± She was already prepared to be rejected by him. When she was about to leave on her own, she heard an affirmative reply. ¡°You¡¯re not waiting for Wei Xue? Aren¡¯t you going to take a look at her injuries?¡± Su Meng asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Li Bing will follow her.¡± Su Meng smiled, but there was a trace of coldness in her smile. ¡®Wei Xue, don¡¯t you like Wei Ting? Aren¡¯t you arrogant because of your status as the adopted daughter of the Wei family? Then I¡¯ll destroy what you want in your heart and make it impossible for you to get what you want forever. Teacher, I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯m wrong and will go to look for you.¡¯ On the other side, in a private hospital ward. The doctor was setting back Wei Xue¡¯s arm. She had already woken up and was screaming in pain. Without Wei Ting by her side, the driver went to handle the formalities for her. Since her acquaintances were not around, she did not care about her image at all. As she shouted, she scolded the doctor, ¡°Be gentle! It hurts so much! Do you still want this job or not? Believe it or not, I can remove you from this position so that you can never be a doctor in the future!¡± The doctor knew that the young miss of the Wei family in front of him was someone he could not afford to offend. He was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He was not doing any better than Wei Xue. He would only touch Wei Xue lightly and she would interrupt him. However, he could not stand being scolded like this. He hardened his heart and grabbed Wei Xue¡¯s arm with force. Her bones returned to their original position, and Wei Xue finally quieted down. Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Gender Discrimination

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Antique Street was just a few hundred meters behind the hospital. However, Su Meng and Wei Ting had to go around the hospital, so the two of them walked for more than ten minutes. At the entrance of the street, there was a stone tablet engraved with the words ¡®Imperial Antique¡¯. This stone tablet looked old, and the red paint on it had faded. However, this did not affect the prosperity of Antique Street. The space inside was not wide, and cars could not enter. In addition, there were stalls on both sides of the road, so the ce looked especially lively with peopleing and going. However, no matter how bustling it was, it was mainly for antique sellers. The older one was, the more popr they would be. Everyone had made their own shops look very retro, and each one looked more dpidated than thest. Therefore, even if there was no trash, the streets were a little dirty. As the person in charge of the Wei family, what Wei Ting wanted was just a matter of words. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have antique things, but he didn¡¯t need to personally buy them. Instead, he bought them at auctions. When had he ever seen such a scene? However, there wasn¡¯t any disdain in his eyes. Instead, he lowered his head and stared at Su Meng, thinking to himself what kind of antique things Su Meng wanted to buy. Su Meng led Wei Ting all the way in. As the number of people decreased, they finally stopped at the entrance of an unremarkable shop that didn¡¯t even have a sign hanging on it. Su Meng pushed the door open and entered. The door was a little shaky and creaky, as if it would fall at any moment. The owner of the shop was an old man who looked to be over 70 years old. He had a long beard and was sitting on the armchair with his eyes closed to rest. When he heard that someone had entered the shop, he did not even open his eyes. He saidzily, ¡°The items are all here. Look for them yourself. There is a price on the side. Don¡¯t try to bargain. I refuse to take credit. There aren¡¯t many items. If they aren¡¯t on the shelves, then there aren¡¯t any anywhere else. There is no need to ask.¡± Su Meng was not pretentious. She ignored the old man¡¯s indifference and walked directly to the innermost shelf of the house to look for something. Wei Ting followed her and saw what Su Meng was picking and choosing from the shelves. She chose a stack of yellow talisman paper, the kind that did not have any talismans writing on it. Then, she took out a feng shui disc that was used by fortune-tellers, as well as many other things that he had never seen before. Wei Ting: ¡°...¡± With so many of these things, Su Meng looked like a fortune-teller. But when he thought of the dice-ying skills that Su Meng had just demonstrated and the sudden change in her personality, he suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t impossible. He couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and ask what he was thinking. ¡°You bought these because you want to be a fortune-teller?¡± Su Meng smiled gently at him, but what she said was infuriating. ¡°I want to go back and read my fortune. I want to see what kind of dirty things I bumped into that caused me to fall into the hands of a cheating couple.¡± What was she saying? Wei Ting was speechless again. He found that he couldn¡¯t understand Su Meng more and more. Moreover, looking at Su Meng¡¯s proficiency in choosing things, he knew that it wasn¡¯t her first time doing this. Wei Ting did not know what Su Meng was going to do, but the old shopkeeper knew. When he heard Su Meng¡¯s words, he opened his eyes and looked at Su Meng. His eyes were pitch-ck and bright, which did not match his old appearance at all. The old man stared at Su Meng for a long time and then asked in puzzlement, ¡°Are you a girl?¡± When Su Meng heard the old man¡¯s words, she did not react for a moment. She lowered her head to look at her chest and reached out to touch her long hair. Then, she asked the old man in return, ¡°Don¡¯t I look like a girl?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have females in this line of work. It will ruin our reputation. You should return to where you came from. I¡¯m not selling these things anymore. You should leave quickly. I don¡¯t think this man looks like a person in this line of work. Quickly take your wife and leave.¡± After the old man finished his words, he turned around and left. He continued to close his eyes to rest. He did not have any intention of moving at all. Su Meng frowned. ¡°Do you think a woman can¡¯t do this work?¡± The old man said slowly, ¡°Girls can¡¯t do what we do. Even if they do, they won¡¯t be able to develop.¡± Wei Ting could tell that this old man wasn¡¯t just targeting Su Meng, but the identity of a woman. Gender discrimination wasmon in the workce, and it was also a sickness. The reason why the Wei family could make their business so big was that they only used capable people, regardless of gender, identity, and background. If you had the ability, they would give you a corresponding reward. Wei Ting raised his eyes and nced at the old man. He said indifferently, ¡°There are no men and women when ites to business. You are short-sighted. No wonder you can¡¯t earn money.¡± After hearing Wei Ting¡¯s words, the old man waved his hand and said carelessly, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re right. I really can¡¯t earn money. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have moved to the innermost part of this ce. However, men and women still have to be divided. You can go.¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Ting in surprise. She had known him for a long time. Even a wolf that only knew how to bite would wag its tail once. He actually spoke up for her. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Blow On It

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

She ignored the old man¡¯s words because she knew what he meant. There was a tradition in the profession of feng shui masters that they did not ept female disciples. Although she did not know the reason, she was an exception. This was all thanks to her master who hated to be tied down to old traditions. Regarding this kind of discrimination, she would just ignore it. If the thing she needed was not here, she would not havee here. Her eyes scanned the shelves quickly. Finally, when she saw a ck item lying in the corner, she smiled so much that her eyes curved into crescent moons. She had found the present she wanted to give to Wei Xue. The thing that Su Meng had taken a fancy to had been left there for a long period of time. There was a thickyer of dust on it. The things beside it were clean. It looked like they had been cleaned frequently, but that thing wasn¡¯t cleaned... She stared at the thing and shouted at the old man without turning her head, ¡°Old man, even if you don¡¯t want to sell those things to me, you will at least sell this to me, right?¡± The old man refused without even opening his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not selling it. I¡¯m not selling anything.¡± Su Meng nced at the old man and asked, ¡°Are you sure? But you put this thing in the innermost part because you can¡¯t sell it! Look at this thickyer of dust. It means that you are even afraid of touching this thing. Now that someone hase to buy it, are you sure you don¡¯t want to sell it?¡± After hearing Su Meng talk about the dust, the shaking armchair suddenly stopped. The old man looked at Su Meng with a puzzled gaze. ¡°Are you sure you want it? Do you know the effect of that thing?¡± Su Meng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you.¡± The old man¡¯s expression suddenly became very strange. He looked at Wei Ting, looked at Su Meng, and confirmed again, ¡°Are you sure you know what it is and have the ability to buy it?¡± Su Meng nodded. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The old man suddenlyughed and suddenly changed his attitude toward Su Meng. He said with a bit of ttery, ¡°I¡¯ll sell it to you! Oh, no, not sell it, I¡¯m giving it to you. In addition, in this shop, besides the antiques, you can take whatever you need!¡± Su Meng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®You¡¯re really generous. Other than the antiques, is there anything valuable in this antique shop?¡¯ The old man didn¡¯t know what Su Meng was thinking. He was happy that he could finally get rid of that troublesome thing. Actually, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect if he just left it there, but he couldn¡¯t touch it. In the past, he had sold it once, but it was returned not long after. Because the customer who bought it said that ever since he brought it, strange things had been happening around him. As for what the strange things were, the customer didn¡¯t say. He only warned him not to touch this thing and not to sell it to others. Because it wasn¡¯t expensive, that person didn¡¯t even want a refund. Now that Su Meng wanted to buy it, it was practically liberation for the old man. Anyway, he had already earned the money for this thing. Su Meng did not stand on ceremony. When she heard the old man say that he would give it to her directly, she smiled slightly and casually took out a nk talisman paper. Then, she took a red brush from the table next to her and drew a few lines on the talisman paper. The old man had been watching Su Meng¡¯s movements. When he saw the talisman that Su Meng drew, his eyes instantly lit up. Wei Ting was an outsider and could not understand what Su Meng was doing. However, the old man knew that the talisman that Su Meng drew was a Boundary Talisman. It was the mostmon but also the most difficult talisman in the feng shui world. Of course, anyone could draw it. However, after drawing it, one still had to see how effective it was. This would test the skill of the person who drew the talisman. He saw that although Su Meng seemed to be drawing a few simple strokes, her strength was sufficient. With a nce, he could tell that she had some foundation. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t a simple girl. After she finished drawing, Su Meng carefully wrapped the ck thing with talisman paper and brought it to Wei Ting. ¡°Come and blow on it,¡± Su Meng said. Wei Ting¡¯s face was full of ck lines. Su Meng¡¯s current state was really no different from a fortune-teller performing a magic trick. He didn¡¯t want to blow on it. Just then, his phone rang. Wei Ting answered as if he was relieved of a heavy burden. Su Meng didn¡¯t hear what was said on the other end of the phone, but it shouldn¡¯t be a good thing. After Wei Ting responded twice, his face darkened. He said to Su Meng, ¡°I suddenly have something to do, and I need to leave now. If you need anything, just tell Li Bing directly. He will help you take care of everything.¡± After saying that, he was about to leave, but Su Meng suddenly held his hand and said, ¡°Wait!¡± Su Meng¡¯s hand was small, and it could only hold half of Wei Ting¡¯s hand. The sudden soft touch made Wei Ting¡¯s body suddenly stiffen. This seemed to be the first time Su Meng held his hand. Subconsciously, he did not break free and allowed Su Meng to pull him. However, just as he had rxed his heart, he heard Su Meng say anxiously, ¡°Wait a moment. You can blow on it before you leave. It won¡¯t take much effort. I¡¯m not trying to harm you.¡± Wei Ting: ¡°...¡± Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Missed Her Master

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Although he was unwilling, he still obediently blew on the thing in Su Meng¡¯s hand and left. Just as Wei Ting left, the old man who had been secretly observing them asked Su Meng, ¡°Little girl, who is he to you? I thought you two were a couple, but I have to remind you that no matter what kind of rtionship you have, as a feng shui master, you can¡¯t use these things to harm others and do things that harm your morals.¡± Su Meng carefully wrapped the thing with yellow paper and put it into her bag. She exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± But she thought to herself, ¡®If some people came to find trouble with me, then this kind of thing can¡¯t be med on me.¡¯ The old man smiled and came to Su Meng¡¯s side and asked with a hint of ttery, ¡°Little girl, which sect did you learn from? Since you are so powerful, will you go to the Feng Shui Master Competition in two weeks?¡± ¡°Feng Shui Master Competition?¡± Su Meng was not interested in telling him about her master, but she paid attention to the other question. ¡°What is this Feng Shui Master Competition?¡± She asked in puzzlement. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The old man asked with a face full of surprise, ¡°Based on the way you drew the talisman just now, although you are a girl, your attainments are definitely not low. You should also understand the business of feng shui masters. If a female feng shui master wants to make a name for herself in the world of feng shui, it is no different from finding water to drink in the Gobi desert. Participating in the Feng Shui Master Competition to make a name for yourself is the best choice.¡± After hearing this, Su Meng¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. She asked, ¡°Where will it be held? Does it have any requirements?¡± The old man shook his head and said, ¡°Anyone who knows feng shui can participate, as long as they are under the age of forty. However, most of the participants are disciples of highly respected feng shui masters. Feng shui masters who don¡¯t have any background and don¡¯t have any actual practice will be at a disadvantage. The winner will not only receive the attention of various builders or wealthy individuals, but will also receive a prize of 10 million yuan.¡± Just as Su Meng was contemting, the old man added on these words. Hearing that there was so much prize money, Su Meng¡¯s eyes immediately lit up and she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± The old man was right. She was currently on her own. Even if she wanted to return to her old profession, she had to make a name for herself first. Otherwise, she might not even be able to see those big bosses. Without business, how could she make money? No matter how difficult it was, how would she know if she didn¡¯t try? The old man looked at Su Meng¡¯s determined eyes and revealed a meaningful smile. Before Su Meng left, the old man from the antique shop gave her a lot of things. He gave her all the tools that feng shui masters needed, and they were all in ck stic bags. Of course, these things were not for nothing. The old man had a request, and that was that when Su Meng participated in thepetition, all the things that she could rmend to others would be bought from him. Su Meng carried the things and passed by the shop that her master had once opened. Although the appearance of the shop had not changed, it was no longer the same. She stopped in front of the shop and looked at the unfamiliar shop owner who was greeting the customers. Her thoughts could not help but drift away. She had spent most of her time here in the past. Her master and his wife had treated her like their own daughter. Not only that, her master had even groomed her as an heir, teaching her feng shui knowledge and teaching her the principles of being human. But how did she repay her master? Later on, when her master¡¯s wife passed away, her master was already heartbroken. For the sake of the Wei family, she disregarded her master¡¯s obstruction and was even willing to break ties with her master to go to the Wei family. Her master said that the feng shui of the Wei family conflicted with her. If she went there, she would definitely meet with misfortune. If she insisted on doing so, then he would sever his master-disciple rtionship with her. At that time, she was worried that the Wei family would discover her identity as a feng shui master. Afraid that she would be despised, she actually agreed. At the same time, she firmly believed that she could change the feng shui of the Wei family. Her master was heartbroken by her and never looked for her again. She also didn¡¯t dare to contact her master. From then on, her master sold the shop and left. From then on, there was no more news. She also didn¡¯t know where her master went. Her master was right to stop her. It was all her fault for thinking only about Wei Ting and being deceived. In the end, she lost her life and hurt the people who truly loved her. At this moment, she really wanted to p herself a few times. In her previous life, she was really an ingrate! Su Meng silently swore in her heart, ¡®Master, I will definitely find you and apologize to you. In the future, let me do my best to support you.¡¯ After taking onest look at the familiar shop, Su Meng lifted her things and left. Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Missed Message

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

After Su Meng left. The shop owner hurriedly ran out after receiving the customers. He looked around and muttered, ¡°That person just now looked a little familiar. Is it her? She left too quickly. I didn¡¯t even have time to speak.¡± A girl around 20 years old followed him out. Looking at the shop owner who was talking to himself, she asked in puzzlement, ¡°Shop owner, what¡¯s wrong? Who are you looking for?¡± The shopkeeper led the girl to the table in the shop and took out a photo from the drawer. In it was a young girl with a high ponytail. She was showing a flying pose toward the camera, with a bright smile on her face. Her happy appearance made people smile happily. The person in the photo was Su Meng. The girl eximed, ¡°What a beautiful girl!¡± The shop owner nodded. He said, ¡°This was left behind by our boss before he left. He said that if the girl in the photo came to look for him, I should contact him. I shouldn¡¯t have seen it wrongly just now. The girl standing at our door is the person in the photo, but I didn¡¯t expect her to leave so soon.¡± Of course, Su Meng, who had already left, didn¡¯t know about all this. After leaving the Antique Street, Su Meng went to the market again. After buying all the things she wanted to eat, she rushed back to the Wei family¡¯s vi with bags of things. When she reached home, the sun had already set halfway. The servants in the house were cleaning the tables in the hall. When they saw Su Menge back with a few ck stic bags, their eyes revealed a look of disdain without concealing it. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re back,¡± a maid greeted casually. She did not have any intention of helping at all. She just took a rag and wiped everywhere perfunctorily. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Help me take these dishes to the kitchen. Thank you.¡± Su Meng handed one of the ck stic bags in her hand to the maid. The maid appeared very reluctant. However, although Su Meng was not favored, her status was still there. Even if she did not want to, she had to do it. After taking the things, she asked, ¡°Young Madam, do you need me to help you with that? But you have to wait for me to finish my work first.¡± ¡°No need. Just help me bring it over.¡± Su Meng looked at the clean table and understood, but she was toozy to argue. When the maid heard that, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Then you should go and rest. I have to continue working.¡± Su Meng went upstairs and nced down before entering the door. As expected, after the maid saw her leave, she immediately sat on the sofa and started ying with her phone. There was one thing she did not mention. The maid had a jade pendant around her neck. Although jade had a spiritual nature and would protect its owner after wearing it for a long time, it still had to be divided into categories. Jade was divided into yin jade and yang jade. Yin jade was used for burials and yang jade was used to pray for blessings. The piece that the maid brought was yin jade. If it was worn for a long time, she would definitely suffer a bacsh. However, Su Meng sneered. What did this have to do with her? She would only repay people who treated her sincerely. After returning to her room, Su Meng directly flipped the bag, and the things inside fell to the ground. The old man in the antique shop was too sloppy. The talisman papers were just scattered on the shelves. He did not tidy them up, and he gave Su Meng a lot of them, causing a mess. She picked up the talisman papers one by one and put them together. Then, she sorted out thepass, tai chi ruler, ink-red lines, and other things. After she finished sorting all of them, she dug out the notes that her master had given her. The notes were filled with her master¡¯s understanding of feng shui and the solutions to all kinds of situations. As Su Meng had been learning from her master for many years, looking at her master¡¯s notes, the knowledge that she had learned back then slowly reappeared in her mind. She would have to rely on this to earn money in the future, so Su Meng looked at it very seriously. She did not know how long she looked at it, but when she stretched her stiff limbs and opened the curtains to look out, it was already nighttime. As it was close to the fifteenth day, the moon in the sky looked round. The light poured down like mercury, illuminating the whole world. Although the stars in the sky were not dazzling, they were still twinkling. It was a pleasant night. Su Meng took a deep breath and decided to take a shower. Then, she would have a good night¡¯s sleep. Tomorrow, besides studying, she would also have to go out and look for feng shui problems so that she could earn some money for herself. Wei Ting had still not returned. Thinking back, it wasmon for him to note home at night. In the past, Su Meng would wait for him all night, worrying about gains and losses. But now, she hoped that Wei Ting would note back. Although they didn¡¯t sleep in the same room, Su Meng still felt ufortable when she thought about how the other party was right next door. She took off her clothes in the bedroom and went directly to the bathroom naked. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Indecent Sight

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The warm water washed away Su Meng¡¯s exhaustion. She sighedfortably and then began to sigh again. When she was in the antique shop, she tried to call her master, but his phone kept reminding her that it was switched off. She didn¡¯t know if her master had blocked her or if something had happened, which made her a little worried. ¡®Master, do you really not want me anymore? Even if you really don¡¯t want me, I will try my best to find you and apologize to you!¡¯ After taking a shower, Su Meng was just about to wipe her body with a towel when she realized that the bathroom shelf was empty. The maid actually didn¡¯t bring a new towel! Su Meng was helpless. Although she had always been disliked in the Wei family, the maid was bing more and more brazen now. Fortunately, she was in her own room. The servants rarely came to clean her room, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about being seen. As she was thinking, Su Meng slipped on the ground. She was caught off guard and fell heavily on the floor. She felt a burning pain on her butt. At the same time, Wei Ting came back. He bent down to change his shoes. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain on his buttocks. It was as if someone had hit him hard. The pain made him quiver. He suddenly stopped changing his shoes. The maid who was wiping the table at the side quickly came forward and asked, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong? Are you suddenly ufortable? Do you need me to help you to the sofa to rest?¡± Her attitude now and how she treated Su Meng were two extremes. ¡°No need.¡± Wei Ting frowned. He endured the pain in his buttocks and changed his shoes. Then, he walked upstairs. He couldn¡¯t say that his buttocks were hurting. It was really strange. This wasn¡¯t the first time his body was hurting for no reason. He clearly didn¡¯t do anything. Last time, it was his arm. This time, it was too much. It was actually his buttocks. ¡°Is the Young Madam back?¡± Wei Ting originally wanted to go back to his room directly, but when he recalled everything that happened during the day and Su Meng¡¯s sudden change in personality, he asked out of the blue. ¡°Ah? Oh! Su... No, the Young Madam has alreadye back. She even asked if you were back.¡± The maid was used to calling Su Meng by her full name in private, and she almost exposed herself just now. ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Ting responded indifferently. Why did Su Meng ask her if he wasing back? Was she trying to exin to him what happened during the day? Sure enough, she was just trying to please him in a different way. He walked to Su Meng¡¯s door and directly pushed the door open. ¡°You have...¡± However, just as he was about to ask Su Meng, he was stunned at the sight of her. Su Meng had juste out of the bathroom naked. Her wet ck hair was still dripping. Her fair and delicate skin was even more translucent under the contrast of the water droplets. Su Meng was also stunned when she heard the door open. She did not react in time. The moment she saw Wei Ting, she was still holding her butt with one hand and grimacing as she inhaled. The two of them looked at each other speechlessly. Su Meng was the first to react. She ran to the wardrobe and casually took out a long shirt to put on. Then, she looked at Wei Ting angrily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you know how to knock before youe in?¡± Su Meng was wearing a white shirt and no underwear. It was soaked by the water droplets on her body and stuck tightly to her body, outlining her graceful figure. The length of the shirt just covered her private parts, revealing a pair of snow-white, long, and straight legs. It looked even more seductive. Wei Ting suddenly felt a surge of heat. The gaze he stared at Su Meng contained a little bit of heat. Looking at Wei Ting who was staring at her, Su Meng also realized that it was even more inappropriate for her to be like this. She immediately rolled onto the bed, wrapped herself in the nket, and only revealed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me indecently, understand? Men and women should not be intimate with each other. Do you understand?¡± Wei Ting did not intentionally stare at Su Meng. After all, he had no interest in Su Meng seducing him with medicinest night. However, he didn¡¯t know what had happened just now. His mind suddenly went nk. When he regained consciousness, he heard Su Meng¡¯s rude words. Don¡¯t look at her indecently? Men and women shouldn¡¯t be intimate with each other? They were already married. Where did thise from? Wasn¡¯t it normal for couples to be honest with each other? Wei Ting was displeased with Su Meng¡¯s words, especially when he saw the distant and cold expression on Su Meng¡¯s face. It didn¡¯t seem like she was joking with him at all. Instead, she really detested being seen by him. He didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw Su Meng treat him like this, he felt a sense of irritation in his heart. He immediately said unhappily, ¡°You are my legally married wife. Does it make sense for me to abide by these rules?¡± Chapter 16

Chapter 16: President Was Kicked Out

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Su Meng met his gaze without any hesitation. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I said to you during the day. Hurry up and get a divorce. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take advantage of you. From today onwards, I will pay for my amodation. I will be responsible for the food myself. After signing the divorce agreement, I will leave immediately. I don¡¯t want anything.¡± Hearing Su Meng still bringing up the matter of divorce, Wei Ting couldn¡¯t help but frown. Did she really want to divorce him so badly and leave? Wei Ting was puzzled. He tried hard to recall if he had provoked her recently. But after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t seem to have done anything that made Su Meng so angry. Could it best night? When Su Meng first seduced him, he rejected her. But in the end, wasn¡¯t she the one who gave up voluntarily? She even chased him out. Facing Su Meng¡¯s sudden hatred, Wei Ting was at a loss. What did he do to make Su Meng hate him to such an extent? ¡°Achoo!¡± The air conditioner was already on in the room, and Su Meng did not wipe her body at all. In the end, she suddenly sneezed violently after the ordeal just now. Wei Ting, who was originally frowning at Su Meng, suddenly asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dry yourself beforeing out?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Faced with Wei Ting¡¯s sudden concern, Su Meng did not stand on ceremony and directly told him the truth. ¡°There are no bath towels in the bathroom, so I can onlye out directly.¡± Wei Ting took a few steps forward and picked up the air-conditioning remote control on the table to raise the temperature. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any, why don¡¯t you tell the servant? You are the Wei family¡¯s Young Madam. If you need anything, just say it.¡± Su Meng did not ept Wei Ting¡¯s kindness. She repeatedly refused, ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t have to care about me. I don¡¯t need your fake affection either. Anyway, we are going to get a divorce, and I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me. Also, don¡¯te to me now. I don¡¯t want to be the shield for you and your little sister.¡± ¡°What little sister?¡± Wei Ting was puzzled. Seeing Wei Ting¡¯s confusion, Su Meng sneered. She could understand why he didn¡¯t dare to admit it. Even if Wei Xue wasn¡¯t rted to him by blood, their identities were still there. Once they were exposed, it would be uneptable for the family. In the future, she still needed to help this good brother and sister so that they could be together as they wished. Su Meng didn¡¯t want to talk to Wei Ting anymore. Thinking of his rtionship with Wei Xue, she felt disgusted every time she talked to him. She didn¡¯t care how flirtatious she looked at the moment. She stood up and pushed Wei Ting out, saying as she did so, ¡°Go out, go out. I need to rest. It¡¯s not suitable for a grown man to stay in a little girl¡¯s room for too long.¡± Just like that, Wei Ting was pushed out of the door by Su Meng bit by bit. The moment he was out of the door, Su Meng turned around. She didn¡¯t care about Wei Ting¡¯s eyes that were filled with intense anger and directly swung her hand. The door closed with a bang. Su Meng leaned against the back of the door and curled her lips. She cursed in her heart. This man was really strange. Back then, she had chased Wei Ting for so long and didn¡¯t even care about her dignity. That man didn¡¯t even look her in the eye. But now that she proposed a divorce, he should have been happy. Why was he still dilly-dallying? Wei Ting stood at Su Meng¡¯s door with a sullen face. He had actually been kicked out by Su Meng! What kind of temper was this woman throwing? She had even teased him gently in the first half of the nightst night, then told him to get lost in the second half of the night, and then she had be inexplicable today. He was also very restless in his heart. He tightly pursed his lips and returned to his room. All of this was seen by the maid downstairs who was cleaning the table. She was so shocked that she forgot to close her mouth. She opened her mouth wide and asked herself in her heart, ¡®What did I just see? Young Master has been kicked out by Young Madam!¡¯ After Wei Ting disappeared, the maid took out her phone and went to the corner to make a call. Su Meng had a good sleep and woke up refreshed the next day. However, it would be even better if her butt didn¡¯t hurt. She washed up, cleaned herself up, and then went downstairs. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re up. Come and have breakfast.¡± Butler Zhou saw Su Menging down and ordered the maid to bring the breakfast prepared and then set the table. Seeing that it was Butler Zhou, Su Meng revealed a smile from the bottom of her heart. In her previous life, Butler Zhou had been very good to her. She warmly greeted him, ¡°Butler Zhou, you¡¯re back! How are things at home?¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Young Madam. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Butler Zhou tried his best to maintain his smile, but Su Meng could see that he was forcing himself. Butler Zhou had only returned home for a few days. The person who was still in high spirits when he left looked much older this time around. Su Meng focused her gaze on Butler Zhou for a few seconds. Suddenly, she saw that there was a faint haze lingering around his body. It seemed that Butler Zhou had been gued by bad luck recently Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Paid

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Su Meng asked Butler Zhou while eating, ¡°Butler Zhou, do you or your family members always encounter some bad things recently?¡± She said it tactfully, but Butler Zhou was shocked and blurted out, ¡°How did you know, Young Madam?!¡± His wife had been knocked unconscious by the chandelier a few days ago. Although her life was no longer in danger, she was still hospitalized due to her serious injuries. Not only that, before she was hit by the chandelier, she had also encountered a series of unfortunate events such as falling into an open well at night, her shoes being pierced by nails on the ground, and so on. Fortunately, her life was not in danger. Too many unfortunate things had happened. He did not dare to let his wife leave the house, but he did not expect that she would still have an ident at home. Su Meng said, ¡°Not only do I know, I can also help you deal with this problem.¡± She wanted to help Butler Zhou. On one hand, he was the only person in the entire Wei family who still respected her during her most miserable period. On the other hand, she wanted to test her skills. ¡°How can I trouble you with such a small matter? Thank you for your concern, Young Madam.¡± Butler Zhou tactfully refused. No matter how helpless he was, he could not ask his Young Madam for help. Su Meng was the master, and he was just a worker. Even if he had any requests, he could not ask his master to help him. Su Meng knew that Butler Zhou felt that she was making fun of him and did not believe her at all. She advised patiently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I happen to be studying feng shui recently. Just treat it as a test of my studies. Anyway, even if it doesn¡¯t work well, it can¡¯t have a worse effect on you, right? Don¡¯t forget, although you are not affected by it, your family¡¯s situation is very serious.¡± ¡°Feng shui?¡± Butler Zhou was stunned when he heard Su Meng¡¯s answer. He mumbled softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that superstition? It doesn¡¯t conform to science.¡± Su Meng: ¡°...¡± How was she going to answer Butler Zhou? After a moment of silence, Su Meng said faintly, ¡°Bring me to your house to take a look. I can see that your body has a yin haze that doesn¡¯t belong to you. There must be something wrong with your house.¡± After saying that, Su Meng fell silent again. She really looked like the fortune teller that Wei Ting called a swindler. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Young Madam.¡± Butler Zhou gave her face and did not question her anymore. After all, it was Young Madam¡¯s good intentions, so he could not keep rejecting her. Just as Su Meng had said, even if she did not help, it would not be a loss to him. Moreover, his home was in the high-rise residential area next to the Vi District. It was not too far away, and they would be back soon. Before Su Meng left, she went back to her room to take a folder and handed it to the maid, asking her to pass it to Wei Ting. Then, she left with the butler. ... In the room, Wei Ting was sitting in front of the French window, making a phone call. On the other side of the phone, Fu Ze was yelling. Wei Ting held the phone further away, as if he was afraid that it would hurt his ears. ¡°Wei Ting, do you have any ideas? This brother of mine has been screwed badly recently. If this goes on, not only will I not have to pay for it, I will even lose my life!¡± Fu Ze shouted. ¡°Then close the shop.¡± Wei Ting frowned. ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. It¡¯s useless to close the shop! I¡¯ve found a few feng shui masters. They all said that there¡¯s something wrong with the shop¡¯s feng shui, but there¡¯s no way to break it. I don¡¯t know where the feng shui master who opened the shop with me has fled to. I¡¯ve used the Fu family¡¯s power, but I still can¡¯t find him.¡± On the other end of the phone, Fu Ze suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°Tell me, do you think I¡¯ve been fooled? But before I found that feng shui master, I had checked all of his details. He¡¯s a very clean person. Wei Ting, do you think I¡¯m the one who...¡± ¡°Fu Ze.¡± Wei Ting interrupted him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Before everything is confirmed, don¡¯t panic. Calm yourself down first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Wei Ting signaled Fu Ze to stop for a moment, then turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A servant¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door. ¡°Young Master, just before Young Madam went out, she asked me to give this folder to you.¡± Su Meng? What did this crazy girl want to do this time? ¡°Come in.¡± After getting permission, the maid gently pushed the door open and walked in. She respectfully handed the folder to Wei Ting with both hands. ¡°Where¡¯s Young Madam?¡± Wei Ting asked. ¡°Madam and Butler Zhou went out,¡± the maid said respectfully. There was a strange look on her face, and her expression looked very unnatural. Wei Ting asked her, ¡°Butler Zhou? Where did they go?¡± ¡°I was busy at the time and didn¡¯t hear clearly. It seemed that Young Madam wanted to help Butler Zhou look at feng shui.¡± ¡°Okay, you can leave.¡± After receiving the signal from Wei Ting, she quickly left. After Wei Ting opened the folder and saw the things inside, his anger immediately surged. He, who had always been calm, couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth to control his emotions. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°Su Meng!¡± Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Crying to Attract a Funeral

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Fu Ze, who was on the other end of the phone, sensed that something was wrong with Wei Ting. He quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Wei Ting gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°Su Meng! She actually gave me living expenses.¡± In the folder were a bank card and a piece of paper with the words ¡®living expenses¡¯ written on it. Su Meng said that from yesterday onwards, she would give Wei Ting living expenses for every day she stayed in the Wei family. Before she got the divorce agreement, she would¡­ She would keep doing this. ¡°Huh?¡± Fu Ze didn¡¯t understand at the moment. Wei Ting told Fu Ze that Su Meng wanted to divorce him. After hearing this, Fu Ze immediatelyughed out loud. He said excitedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing?! Su Meng is like a madwoman. She¡¯s like a crazy and wild vige girl. She always pestered you regardless of the asion and caused you a lot of embarrassment. I asked you to get a divorce a long time ago, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now, you understand!¡± ¡°Pay attention to your words. She¡¯s the Young Madam of the Wei family.¡± Hearing Fu Ze¡¯s mockery of Su Meng, he felt a little ufortable. No matter what, Su Meng was still his wife. How could she be ndered like this by others? Fu Ze quickly changed his words. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, your wife. But since she wants to get a divorce, then quickly agree to it. Get rid of this girl. In the future, there will be a lot of good girls for you to choose from. Any one of them will be better than her...¡± Fu Ze was only halfway through his words when Wei Ting did not want to continue listening. He hung up the phone without any courtesy. At this moment, a low pressure was lingering around his body. He sneered. ¡®Su Meng, you actually did it.¡¯ However, Su Meng, who had already arrived at Butler Zhou¡¯s residential area, did not know about Wei Ting¡¯s anger at this moment. If she knew, she would definitely be overjoyed. She followed Butler Zhou along the way and observed. She found that this residential area had a wide field of vision and the situation was very good, especially the distribution of the buildings inside. It could be seen that the developer had a very good conscience. He had definitely asked for the help of a feng shui master. Since there was no problem with the residential area, then the problem would appear at his home. When she arrived at Butler Zhou¡¯s home, Su Meng immediately discovered the problem. ¡°Young Madam, there is nothing good to entertain you at home. Please bear with it.¡± Butler Zhou had never thought that Su Meng could really help him solve the problem. In his heart, he wanted to properly entertain the Young Madam. Then, when she was done ying, they would leave. He took out the best tea in the house and wanted to brew a cup for Su Meng. However, Su Meng stopped him and said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Can I go to every room to take a look?¡± ¡°Of course, you can take a look.¡± Butler Zhou bowed slightly to Su Meng and stood two steps away from her. His attitude toward her was still the same as when he was in the Wei family, full of respect. Su Meng was able toe because she knew Butler Zhou¡¯s character, so she was not worried at all. She went to every room to check. She checked every room carefully, including the bedroom, bathroom, kitchen, and every other room. Other than the problem she found when she entered the room, everything else was normal. Even if the feng shui was not good, it was definitely not a big problem. After everything was confirmed, Su Meng said to Butler Zhou, ¡°The feng shui problem in your house is very serious, but it is very easy to solve.¡± Butler Zhou was puzzled. He did not understand what Su Meng meant and asked tentatively, ¡°Then what is Young Madam¡¯s suggestion?¡± Su Meng pointed at the wall in front of her and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to open two doors on one wall. Do you know what this is called in feng shui? This is called ¡®crying to attract a funeral¡¯. There is an ancient saying that two tigers cannot coexist on one mountain, and there is a wall in feng shui that cannot allow two doors. Look at these two doors. Do they look like crying mouths? This is considered a big threat in feng shui. At the very least, the money will be gone, and at the very worst, the person will be in danger.¡± Su Meng nced at Butler Zhou and continued, ¡°Do you usually do good deeds, but your wife doesn¡¯t do it? Does she try to stop you from doing good deeds?¡± ¡°Yes, I often anonymously donate daily necessities to the orphanage. My wife thinks that I¡¯m spending money indiscriminately and has stopped me before.¡± Butler Zhou could not help but admire Su Meng. He did not expect Young Madam to be able to see through this. He had never told anyone else about this matter. Only he and his wife knew about it, but his wife had never been to the Wei family, let alone seen the Young Madam. Su Meng continued, ¡°So, you were only affected a little bit, but your wife was affected severely. There are two ways to solve this. The first is to leave a door that conforms to feng shui and seal the other door.¡± She observed the positions of the two doors and chose the one with better feng shui. She pointed and said, ¡°If you want to, seal that door and leave this door.¡± Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Su Meng Was Scolded

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Without waiting for Butler Zhou¡¯s response, she continued, ¡°The other way is for you to find a Qilin Mountain and Sea Town and hang it up. The qilin is the divine beast of the residence. It can attract wealth and turn away evil. After hanging for a long time, it will have spirituality and will protect its owner. As long as it is resolved, you and your wife will have no problems.¡± Su Meng said it in a clear and reasonable manner. She did not seem to be spouting nonsense at all. Although Butler Zhou had doubts in his heart, he still believed more than half of it. He thanked her repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, Young Madam. You¡¯ve helped me so much. I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± Regardless of whether it was useful or not, he was already extremely grateful for her kindness towards him. Su Meng waved her hand. Her tone carried a hint of excitement as she sighed. ¡°It feels great to return to my old profession. In the future, if any of your friends encounter such a problem, feel free to look for me. There will be a discount. I¡¯ll give you this first order for free as long as you can push more clients to me in the future.¡± After settling everything, Su Meng rejected Butler Zhou¡¯s suggestion to send her back to the Wei family so that Butler Zhou could deal with his family¡¯s problems first. After Su Meng left, Butler Zhou made a copy of the surveince footage of Su Meng¡¯s time in his home and sent it to Wei Ting. Although Su Meng did not care about the formalities, as a butler, he would take the initiative to avoid suspicion. After leaving Butler Zhou¡¯s residential area, Su Meng walked straight into a sales center. She needed to prepare for her departure from the Wei family. She and Wei Ting were going to divorce at any time. Besides earning money, she also needed a ce to stay. She did not need a good house. She just needed to livefortably. Then, she would exchange them when she earned more money in the future. Although she didn¡¯t have any money now, she still wanted to see how the houses were. Today, she wore a simple white casual suit with a high ponytail. She looked like a student. She walked to a salesdy in a uniform and said politely, ¡°Hello, can you introduce me to the houses in this neighborhood?¡± Su Meng pointed to the smallest one among several sales tables. She nced down at the work badge on the salesdy¡¯s chest. Her name was Zhao Chengcheng. Zhao Chengcheng nced at her from top to bottom. Seeing that Su Meng didn¡¯t have anything valuable on her, she said sarcastically, ¡°Miss, did you choose the wrong one? That building is in the Vi District. Each house is worth more than 100 million yuan. Can you afford it?¡± At this moment, a man walked into the sales office. When Zhao Chengcheng saw the man, she immediately adjusted her expression and greeted him with a sweet smile. Shepletely ignored Su Meng¡¯s existence. Su Meng turned her head and saw the man in a designer suit, wearing a watch worth hundreds of thousands of yuan. Although she couldn¡¯t afford it now, in order to blend into Wei Ting¡¯s circle, she had learned the etiquette of nobility and the world-ss luxury goods. In addition, Wei Ting had never mistreated her in life. The things that his assistant had bought for her were all designer goods. Therefore, she could also distinguish these things. But one shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. It was too one-sided to judge whether a person was rich or not just based on their appearance. She had never done this, but this salesdy named Zhao Chengcheng seemed to be very keen on this. At this time, there were quite a lot of people in the sales office. Except for the salesdy just now, every staff member had their own customers. The receptionist saw Su Meng standing there alone, she walked over and said to her gently, ¡°Miss, please follow me to have a cup of tea. In a little while, there will be staff members who will introduce you to the real estate here.¡± The little girl was very cute. She had a babyface, a smile, and two dimples. Her big eyes blinked adorably. Su Meng observed her for a while and found that the little girl in front of her had a very good appearance. She was a person who would have great fortune. Even if she met with difficulties, she would also have the help of a noble. It was reallyfortable to talk to such a person. Su Meng smiled and said gently, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to care about me. I¡¯ll just take a look.¡± The little girl nodded politely at Su Meng. ¡°Then you can help yourself first. If you need anything, you can call me at any time.¡± After the little girl left, Su Meng had been quietly watching Zhao Chengcheng, who was trying to curry favor with the rich man. Although the man was indeed rich, he had a wretched look on his face. When he was listening to Zhao Chengcheng¡¯s introduction, he would touch her hand and then put his arm around her shoulder. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: She Was Actually The Wife Of The CEO

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Zhao Chengcheng did not resist. She maintained her sweet smile and offered rmendations to the man. Su Meng sighed. No one had it easy. They were just pitiful people struggling at the bottom of society. When she thought of Zhao Chengcheng¡¯s strange attitude toward her, she could understand, but she did not like being treated like this. Zhao Chengcheng introduced the houses to him for a long time, but the man did not seem to be satisfied. He left without even leaving his contact information. When the man left, sheined under her breath, ¡°What bad luck! That old man took so much liberty with me, but in the end, it didn¡¯t work out.¡± She turned around and saw Su Meng standing at the side. She said disdainfully, ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet? Are you trying to choose a cheap house? But our cheap houses are also very expensive. Can you afford a house that costs tens of millions?¡± Faced with the salesdy¡¯s ridicule, Su Meng retorted bluntly, ¡°Whether I can afford it or not is my business. Whether you can introduce it to me or not is your business. Taking over a chicken coop and notying eggs... this quality, tsk tsk.¡± After Zhao Chengcheng heard Su Meng¡¯s words, she immediately exploded as if her tail had been stepped on. She shouted, ¡°Who are you calling a chicken?! You¡¯re the chicken! Your whole family is chicken!¡± Su Meng was not angry. She stood there and said calmly, ¡°Who is taking over the henhouse and notying eggs? Who am I talking about?¡± ¡°Come again!?¡± Zhao Chengcheng had been annoyed because of her recent poor performance. She had thought that she had seen a glimmer of hope today, but that old man had taken advantage of her, and she still did not get any sales. She was annoyed. How could such an ignorant poor woman bother her? After saying that, she wanted to hit Su Meng. But before she could do so, her hand was grabbed by someone in mid-air. Su Meng looked at the person in front of her in surprise. She wailed in her heart. ¡®Why is Wei Ting here? He is really haunting me!¡¯ Wei Ting blocked Zhao Chengcheng¡¯s hand that was about to hit Su Meng, and then fiercely pushed her away. His dark eyes were full of coldness. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Zhao Chengcheng staggered from Wei Ting¡¯s throw. She was wearing high heels, so she took a few steps back and almost sprained her ankle. In a fit of anger, she shouted before she even raised her head. However, when she stood up and raised her head, the cold and handsome face in front of her immediately attracted all her attention. The arrogant look from before instantly disappeared. Her pretty face blushed slightly, and with tears in her eyes, she said softly, ¡°Sir, you used too much strength. I almost fell down.¡± Seeing Zhao Chengcheng¡¯s sudden change, Su Meng broke intoughter. It seemed that Zhao Chengcheng was attracted by Wei Ting¡¯s beauty. She didn¡¯t know how she was going to curry favor with him again. Suddenly, she felt two meaningful gazes on her. She hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. You guys continue.¡± However, Wei Ting did not even look at Zhao Chengcheng. He only stared at Su Meng with a cold gaze and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What are you trying to do this time?¡± When he saw the so-called living expenses, he wanted toe out and look for Su Meng. However, he then received a video from Butler Zhou, saying that Su Meng had left alone. Su Meng said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything. I¡¯m just here to look at the houses.¡± Of course, he knew that Su Meng was looking at houses. He had been watching her from behind just now. He wanted to see how she was going to buy the house if she didn¡¯t have the money. In the end, she met with that incident just now. If he hadn¡¯te, then Su Meng would have been beaten up. ¡°Isn¡¯t this President Wei? Why didn¡¯t you let someone inform me that you wereing so that I could prepare to receive you?¡± A ttering voice was suddenly heard. A few people looked in the direction of the voice. The person who came was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties. He was not tall and was slightly chubby. He wore a gray suit, and there were a few saledies behind him. He looked like a leader on patrol. President Wei? Looking at the handsome man, Zhao Chengcheng originally thought that he looked familiar. When she heard her manager address him, her eyes instantly widened. She eximed in her heart. This was actually Wei Ting! The Wei Ting who controlled the Wei family at such a young age! Immediately, she looked at Wei Ting with a fawning gaze. The manager greeted Wei Ting. When his gazended on Su Meng, who was beside him, he asked, ¡°President Wei, forgive me for asking, but who is this?¡± Su Meng smiled. Just as she was about to give her name and introduce herself as a feng shui master, Wei Ting opened his mouth. He said, ¡°This is my wife.¡± Su Meng: ¡°...!¡± Wei Ting had never admitted that she was his wife in front of others. Why did he suddenly say it so straightforwardly this time?! Su Meng wasn¡¯t the only one shocked. Zhao Chengcheng was even more shocked. What? This seemingly inly-dressed woman was actually the madam of the Wei family! Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Hand-Delivered Vi

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Handsome men always attracted the attention of girls. From the moment Zhao Chengcheng saw Wei Ting, she had never looked away. When she heard that Su Meng was his wife, Zhao Chengcheng looked at Su Meng with hostility. She felt that although Su Meng looked okay, she did not dress like a nobledy. How could a CEO¡¯s wife wear casual clothes? No wonder she failed to recognize her. She always saw Wei Ting on the news, but she had never heard of him having a wife. The other party was dressed so shabbily, and when she recalled Wei Ting¡¯s attitude toward Su Meng just now, Zhao Chengcheng was happy. It couldn¡¯t be that Wei Ting didn¡¯t like his wife, right? ¡°President Wei, it¡¯s rare to see you here. Why don¡¯t I invite you guys to have a meal together?¡± The manager invited Wei Ting cordially. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief Sheng. President Wei is here to find his wife. We still have things to do when we get back.¡± It turned out that Fu Ze had alsoe with President Wei. However, he had been watching from behind and didn¡¯t say anything. Su Meng took the opportunity to take out her business card and handed it to Chief Sheng. ¡°Chief Sheng, this is my business card. I¡¯m a feng shui master. You¡¯re wee to look for me when you need a feng shui master. My price is fair.¡± Upon hearing that Su Meng was a feng shui master, Chief Sheng immediately became even more respectful. For a real estate developer like him, besides good designers, the other thing he needed the most was a feng shui master. Moreover, because there were too few feng shui masters, no matter how rude they were, as long as they had some real capabilities, they would be their distinguished guests. ¡°Madam Wei really has a deep cover. She is actually a feng shui master. That was my negligence.¡± Taking the business card, Chief Sheng was about to shake hands with Su Meng. Su Meng¡¯s outstretched hand was grabbed by Wei Ting. He said, ¡°If you want a house, I¡¯ll buy it for you. Which one do you like?¡± Was this President Wei¡¯s charm? Su Meng sighed. It was great to have money. She could buy any house she wished for. However, she wanted to buy a house to leave the Wei family. If Wei Ting were to buy her a house, she would be entangled with him again. She refused. ¡°No need. You guys do as you wish. I¡¯m leaving.¡± She wanted to shake off Wei Ting¡¯s hand, but she found that Wei Ting had grabbed her hard, and she couldn¡¯t shake him off at all. Wei Ting leaned closer to her and whispered, ¡°If you continue to struggle, I¡¯ll carry you out.¡± Hearing this, Su Meng didn¡¯t move. Wei Ting was too eye-catching. He was an existence that could stand out even among celebrities. If he carried Su Meng out in front of so many people, then she would be famous. They had been married for so long, but she was a nobody. She couldn¡¯t let her efforts go to waste when they were about to get a divorce. Wei Ting pointed at a vi on the smallest sand table and said to Chief Sheng, ¡°My wife likes this vi, so we will buy this one. I¡¯ll have my assistante over tomorrow to handle the paperwork.¡± Zhao Chengcheng, who had been staring at Wei Ting all this time, quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of that building. I can introduce it to you.¡± Wei Ting nced at her. She was happy in her heart. Was she being watched by President Wei? Then, she heard Wei Ting say faintly, ¡°As long as the sales are not under her name, it¡¯s fine.¡± He had seen Zhao Chengcheng¡¯s act with Su Meng just now. Zhao Chengcheng¡¯s body froze. Her mouth was still half-open, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Her eyes instantly turned red as she looked at Wei Ting aggrievedly. This vi was exactly the one that Su Meng had referred to in the beginning. However, she didn¡¯t want it because it was a vi, but because the house on the sand table had the best feng shui. Moreover, there were very few houses, so she thought it was very cheap. She didn¡¯t expect that such an unremarkable residential area on the sand table was actually a vi, and it was even sold at such an expensive price. When he heard that Wei Ting wanted to buy a vi, Chief Sheng immediately burst intoughter. He repeatedly responded, ¡°Okay, okay, anytime is fine. As long as it¡¯s a house you like, just tell me and I¡¯ll keep it for you at any time. Do you want to go to the VIP room with your wife to rest for a while?¡± ¡°No need. We should go.¡± After he finished speaking, they walked out. Su Meng couldn¡¯t struggle free and could only let Wei Ting drag her along. When Wei Ting¡¯s figure disappeared, Fu Ze walked to Zhao Chengcheng¡¯s side and raised his eyebrows at her with an evil smile. ¡°Did you see Wei Ting? If you see him, go chase after him. They¡¯re about to divorce.¡± After saying that, he handed his business card to her, then turned around and left in a carefree manner. After Wei Ting pulled Su Meng out, he directly stuffed her into his car, then closed the car door and climbed into the driver¡¯s seat. He used his arm to trap Su Meng, and his eyes were full of anger. Su Meng chuckled and said provocatively, ¡°What? You just spent so much money to buy a vi. Are you feeling sorry for me? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want the vi. I won¡¯t take any of your property.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the living expenses? You don¡¯t want to have anything to do with me?¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Wei Ting Seems To Have Been Possessed

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Su Meng didn¡¯t want to be outdone and asked, ¡°Do you love me?¡± Wei Ting was silent. He could guarantee that he absolutely didn¡¯t hate Su Meng, but he didn¡¯t know whether he loved her or not. Seeing Wei Ting¡¯s silence, Su Meng continued, ¡°You see? You don¡¯t love me at all. Since you don¡¯t love me, what¡¯s the point of two people continuing to live with each other? It¡¯s better to end it and let it go. We don¡¯t owe each other anything. Let¡¯s just forget about each other in the future.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t know what to say. He muttered, ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± ¡°Wei Ting, people change. I admit that I once loved you, but what¡¯s the use of giving without receiving? Since I can¡¯t get what I want, then I¡¯ll give up. Also, what makes you think that I¡¯ll always like you? Back then, when I was circling around you all day, you didn¡¯t even look at me. Now that I¡¯m asking for a divorce, you should be happy.¡± Su Meng¡¯s eyes were full of seriousness and mockery. At this moment, Wei Ting¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He looked at Su Meng and didn¡¯t move. Su Meng reminded him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick up the phone?¡± Wei Ting still didn¡¯t let go of Su Meng. He just stood in front of her and took out his phone. Su Meng also saw the caller ID. It was Wei Xue calling. He picked up and heard Wei Xue¡¯s sweet voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, I¡¯m back from the hospital. Mother wants to prepare a birthday banquet for Grandfather. She¡¯s asking when you¡¯ll return to the old residence.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t show much emotion. He replied faintly, ¡°Very soon.¡± Wei Xue continued, ¡°I heard that Sister-inw is going to divorce you? Brother Wei Ting, don¡¯t me Sister-inw. She definitely doesn¡¯t think that way in her heart. Perhaps she just wants you to care about her more. After all, everyone knows how much she likes you. She¡¯s willing to do anything for you.¡± She even deliberately emphasized herst sentence. Hearing Wei Xue¡¯s words, Su Meng felt like retching. Wei Xue¡¯s status was really high. She had always spoken up for her in front of Wei Ting, but in the end, her words were full of hidden meanings. Wei Xue continued, ¡°Brother Wei Ting, I brought you a lot of fresh fruits. I picked them myself. You can bring Sister-inw back and eat them together.¡± ¡°En.¡± Wei Ting responded and then hung up the phone. The cheating couple made out with each other in front of her. Su Meng mocked Wei Ting, ¡°Why did you hang up so quickly? Aren¡¯t you going to talk to your sister for a while?¡± Wei Ting was puzzled. ¡°Talk about what? I¡¯ve said everything I needed to say.¡± Su Meng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. She pushed Wei Ting away while he was putting away his phone. Then, she quickly opened her car door and rushed out. Because she was too anxious, she stood up before she got out of the car. In the end, she hit the top of the car door with a bang. This hit was too fierce. Her mind went nk for a moment. And just as she hit her head, a sharp pain came from Wei Ting¡¯s head. He looked at Su Meng in shock. Some things gradually came to his mind. He thought that his body would always have some inexplicable pain. Just now when Su Meng hit her head, his head also immediately began to hurt. At that moment, he reacted quickly and grabbed Su Meng¡¯s hand, pulling her back. ¡°Wei Ting, what are you doing! Let go of me!¡± Su Meng struggled, but Wei Tingpletely ignored her. After pulling Su Meng back, Wei Ting flicked her forehead. Sure enough, a wave of pain also came from his forehead. Wei Ting was stunned. He could actually share Su Meng¡¯s pain! Su Meng, who had her forehead flicked by Wei Ting, held her aching forehead. Just as she was about to fly into a rage, she saw a scene that made her even more confused. Wei Ting pinched his own arm hard. He was quite ruthless, and his arm turned red after he pinched it. After he was done, he asked Su Meng, ¡°Does your arm hurt?¡± Su Meng replied, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± She looked at Wei Ting as if he was a fool. Then, she thought to herself, ¡®This is bad. Could it be that I provoked him just now, so he wants to hurt himself? And he wants to scare me?¡¯ ¡°Are you okay?¡± Su Meng asked tentatively. Yes, Wei Ting felt that he had encountered something big... so big that it was beyond his understanding. Through the test just now, he was sure that he could share Su Meng¡¯s pain, but Su Meng could not feel his pain. For a moment, he felt that either he was crazy or the world was crazy. There was actually such a mysterious thing. Su Meng saw that Wei Ting didn¡¯t have any reaction and slipped away when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. She was afraid that Wei Ting would react and do something crazy again. However, after taking a few steps, she suddenly saw Fu Ze squatting by the side and looking at his phone. Fu Ze also saw her and immediately stopped her. Then, he strode over. ¡°Are you guys done being intimate? Wei Ting didn¡¯tst long. How long has it been before he let you go?¡± Fu Ze teased. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Fu Ze Gave In

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Su Meng looked at him coldly and ignored him. She continued to leave. Fu Ze was also a president, but he didn¡¯t keep his word. He promised to give her half of the shares if he lost in the dice game, but he didn¡¯t keep his promise. The gambling table was about keeping the promise. It was normal to admit defeat. ¡°Hey, hey, wait!¡± Fu Ze stopped Su Meng. He looked at Su Meng suspiciously and asked seriously, ¡°Su Meng, do you really know how to read feng shui?¡± He had also seen the video that Butler Zhou had sent to Wei Ting. Su Meng pointed at his house and spoke in a clear voice. Su Meng nodded and then asked him back, ¡°Why? Do you want me to help you solve the club¡¯s problem?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Fu Ze was puzzled. Su Mengughed and then slowly said, ¡°Because I saw that there was a problem on the day you opened your business. You didn¡¯t even know that you were set up.¡± Although Fu Ze looked the same as usual, still bright and beautiful, his deep eye sockets and bloodshot eyes told others that he was very tired at the moment. He stared at Su Meng in disbelief and shouted, ¡°You saw it long ago? Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡± Since the opening of his club, all kinds of strange things had happened. First, Wei Xue fell, and then a staff member was knocked down by a chandelier. He thought it was an ident. It wasn¡¯t until that night that a few customers were ying in the private room that for some unknown reason, the private room actually caught fire, and those customers almost all died. It was too strange. So many things had happened in one day. Although he was a rich young master, he wasn¡¯t ignorant. He understood the importance of feng shui to business people. At that time, he thought that there was a problem with the feng shui in the club. He immediately called the feng shui master who had helped him back then. He did not expect it to be a fake number. The original shop was also closed. It seemed that he had run away. Then, he urgently looked for a few famous feng shui masters. Those people walked around the club for a long time and told him that there was indeed a problem with the club. However, they were not skilled enough and could not solve it at the moment. Their master was in seclusion, and there was no way to help. Time was tight. How could a feng shui master be found so easily? Strange things were still happening in the club. He could not take the lives of his clients as a joke, so he could only close the club first. Although he did not care about money, the club had other uses. Closing it in such a hurry would affect his business. When he went to look for Wei Ting just now, he saw Su Meng helping Butler Zhou with the feng shui problem. When he saw Su Meng calmly exining to Butler Zhou, he suddenly realized that Su Meng seemed to be quite different from his impression. So, he asked Su Meng with the mentality of giving it a try. He did not expect that Su Meng had already known about it, but she did not tell him! Su Meng sneered and asked back, ¡°Why should I tell you? Do I have anything to do with you? Did you give me the shares?¡± Fu Ze was suddenly at a loss for words. Su Meng¡¯s words were rough, but they were not wrong at all. There was indeed no problem between them. However, he was still a little unwilling. He tried to fight for himself hesitantly. ¡°But Wei Ting and I are good brothers. As his wife, it is not wrong for you to remind me.¡± Su Meng couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She wanted to leave, but Fu Ze stopped her. Fu Ze said in embarrassment, ¡°About that... is there any way to fix my club?¡± ¡°Of course, and it¡¯s very simple.¡± Fu Ze was happy, but before the corners of his mouth had time to curl up, Su Meng said word by word, ¡°I originally nned to tell you when you gave me the shares, and then help you solve it for free. But the situation is different now. This is you looking for me for help now. Respect the bet, and then give me a fee of 108,000 yuan for consultation. Only then will I tell you.¡± Fu Ze ¡°...Su Meng, did Wei Ting mistreat you? You¡¯re so greedy for money.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with him. I can only do this to people who don¡¯t keep their word. Otherwise, who knows if I¡¯ll still be able to get the money after I¡¯m done with work?¡± She actually said that he didn¡¯t keep his word. Wasn¡¯t it just 108,000 yuan? It wasn¡¯t even enough for him to go out and y once. Then, he turned his head to look at Wei Ting and said angrily, ¡°She actually looked down on me and said that I didn¡¯t keep my word!¡± Wei Ting nodded and opened his thin lips. ¡°Indeed, you didn¡¯t keep your word. You haven¡¯t given her the shares yet.¡± Fu Ze: ¡°...¡± ¡°As expected of a couple. Just stay together. Don¡¯t separate and harm others!¡± Then, he turned on his phone and showed the photo of the share transfer contract to Su Meng. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Look at the contract here. Come with me to the club to get it. Also, I¡¯ll pay when we get to the club, okay?¡± Su Meng nodded with satisfaction. She took the initiative to turn around and get into Wei Ting¡¯s car. She waved at Fu Ze and said, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and go!¡± Fu Ze looked at Su Meng angrily, thinking that there was no need for her to show off. If she couldn¡¯t solve it, then he would take back his shares and ask her topensate him tenfold! Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Su Meng Demonstrated Her Strength

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Fu Ze¡¯s clubhouse had a serious problem. It was difficult to crack, but it wasn¡¯t tooplicated. Su Meng had discovered it on the opening day, but in order to ensure that it was safe, she had to re-examine it. When she arrived, Su Meng stood at the entrance of the clubhouse and looked inside. Above the clubhouse, there was a thick, gloomy aura. This was caused by someone setting up a formation to harm people. She went in and looked around. She didn¡¯t miss a single corner. She even looked at the roof carefully. It was the same as on the opening day. Su Meng found a piece of paper and drew out the most important points in her memory. Then, she marked a key point and looked again. This time, she wasn¡¯t looking at the clubhouse. Instead, she was looking at the things ced in various locations. Finally, after her investigation, she locked onto something. It was an exquisitely-crafted carving. It was the size of a palm, and it was carved into a beautiful woman with her arms wide open. It was probably from a long time ago. The surface was slightly yellowish. But even so, it didn¡¯t affect her life-like appearance. She looked very precious and was ced on the locker behind the front desk. Fu Ze, who had been observing Su Meng, asked anxiously, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Su Meng pointed at the sculpture and said, ¡°The culprit is that one. Where did you get that one?¡± Fu Ze frowned and said, ¡°That feng shui master gave it to me the day before I opened my business. Because there were many people who gave me something that day, I didn¡¯t notice it at all. Besides, there¡¯s nothing wrong with just this carving work.¡± Su Meng exined, ¡°The house where the dead stay is called the yin house. The house where the living stay is called the yang house. The yang house. Do you know what that carving work is made of? It¡¯s carved from the bones of the dead. It belongs to extreme yin. When the feng shui master was looking after your feng shui, he used a yin-yang conversion spell to turn the yang house into a yin house. Yin houses are meant for the dead, but there are so many living people in the clubhouse. Of course, idents will happen.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, to be dealt with by a feng shui master with such a ruthless spell, you are one of those few people. Who did you offend? Could it be that you have many brothers and sisters who want to kill you in order to fight for the family property?¡± ¡°...Su Meng, I didn¡¯t realize that your thoughts were so dark. I have a very good rtionship with my brothers and sisters. What if I throw that thing away?¡± After Fu Ze heard Su Meng¡¯s words, he was about to go up and get the bone carving, but Su Meng stopped him. ¡°If you are not afraid of death, you can go and get it. However, I can see that there is a haze on your face. Not only are you not afraid of death, but you can also easily be killed by other people who are not afraid of death.¡± Fu Ze was anxious. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly?¡± Su Meng was helpless. ¡°I am just telling the truth.¡± Then, she continued, ¡°This thing is ced here. It is obvious that it does not need to be moved very often. As long as no one touches it, then there will only be an ident in the club, and no one will be bothered too much. If I¡¯m not wrong, does something always happen to the people who move this thing in your clubhouse?¡± Although Fu Ze was angered to death by Su Meng¡¯s words, he looked at her with a hint of admiration in his eyes. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there was a waiter who was injured by the chandelier. That chandelier was clearly reinforced.¡± Su Meng understood. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a piece of cake to resolve this matter.¡± Fu Ze¡¯s eyes lit up. He urged Su Meng, ¡°Then hurry up and start!¡± Unexpectedly, Su Meng rolled her eyes at him and stretched out her hand at him. ¡°You pay the money and I¡¯ll solve it. Otherwise, there¡¯s no deal.¡± ¡°As expected of a wild girl. She only cares about money. She deserves to be despised by Wei Ting,¡± Fu Zeined softly. Then, he went to his office to take out the contract and handed it to Su Meng. He then turned on his phone to pay Su Meng 108,000 yuan. Unexpectedly, Su Meng was still not satisfied. She added, ¡°It¡¯s not enough. You can¡¯t expect me to solve it for you empty-handed, right? My materials fee is 20,000 yuan.¡± Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t hear Fu Ze¡¯s curse in a low voice. Originally, she wanted to help him for free. It was because she saw that Fu Ze didn¡¯t like her and wanted to cheat the bet. Then, why did she have to be that good person? ¡®Since you think that my character is bad, then I should satisfy your wish.¡¯ Fu Ze ¡°...!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a feng shui master. You¡¯re clearly a ck-hearted master! Why did you raise the price at thest minute! Don¡¯t forget, the profits of this club will affect you as well!¡± Fu Ze shouted. Su Meng shrugged indifferently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me anyway. If you don¡¯t want to settle it, I won¡¯t force you. Anyway, this is the price if you want me to do something.¡± Chapter 25

Chapter 25: I¡¯m Just A Wild Girl

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°umte some virtue for yourself!¡± Although Fu Ze was very angry, he couldn¡¯t refute it. He couldn¡¯t force Su Meng to help, right? Wei Ting was still here. Unexpectedly, Su Meng nced at him and said, ¡°How can a person without virtue have the face to ask others to umte virtue? Look at your overindulgent look. Be careful that one day, you¡¯ll go straight to h*ll.¡± ¡°How can a little girl like you talk like that!¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m a wild girl.¡± Fu Ze: ¡°...¡± He suddenly understood why Wei Ting was suddenly helpless towards Su Meng. This Su Meng was not afraid that her words would infuriate people to death. But he actually could not win against her! There was no other way. He could only grit his teeth and obediently pay the money. Seeing another sum of money, Su Meng smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and make some preparations. I¡¯ll help you settle it in three days.¡± Su Meng followed Wei Ting back to the vi. Just as she was about to go back to prepare, Wei Ting stopped her. ¡°When did you learn to read feng shui?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a feng shui master to begin with, but I stopped it ever since I got together with you.¡± Su Meng¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Why?¡± Wei Ting asked. Su Meng shrugged and smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°You rich people are so noble. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll look down on me. Who can ept that the wife of a CEO is a feng shui master?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t look down on you.¡± Wei Ting frowned and continued, ¡°But you have to control the degree well. Can you really solve Fu Ze¡¯s problem?¡± He did not know about feng shui, but he knew that the waters were very deep. Feng shui masters were not that easy to deal with. Otherwise, there would not only be a few of them. It was said that a problem like feng shui would suffer a bacsh if it was not handled well. So many experienced feng shui masters would be cautious every time. However, Su Meng was only a little girl. No matter how powerful she was, could she be better than those masters? Moreover, Fu Ze¡¯s background was not as simple as it seemed. If she did not handle it well and suffered a bacsh, then she would offend the Fu family. However, Su Meng did not understand what he meant. She only thought that Wei Ting looked down on her. She immediately sneered and looked at Wei Ting with a heavy gaze as she asked, ¡°I¡¯m really curious now. What kind of person am I in your heart? You look down on me everywhere and don¡¯t even look at me properly.¡± Wei Ting frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you.¡± ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. I¡¯m able to live on my own now, so I¡¯ll move out as soon as possible. You should also sign the agreement as soon as possible so that we won¡¯t hate each other.¡± After saying that, she went upstairs. Wei Ting looked at Su Meng¡¯s determined back. His face was so gloomy that it was almost dripping water. He only wanted to care about Su Meng, but he did not expect to receive such a big reaction. What was Su Meng holding a grudge for? .. Su Meng locked herself in her room for three whole days. Other than going downstairs for a meal, she basically did not leave her room. Even when Wei Xue came to look for her, she was not in the mood to pay attention to her. After two days of busywork, she finally prepared all the things she needed. Then, she rxed and rested for another day. Finally, on the fourth morning, she was ready to set off. When she left, she did not tell Wei Ting and secretly left with a big bag on her back. Today¡¯s weather was exceptionally good. The sky was blue and there were no clouds. Without Wei Ting by her side, Su Meng felt that the air was fresher and the nts by the roadside were greener. When she saw the green color, she suddenly thought of what Wei Xue had told her before she died that she liked Wei Ting. Su Meng shook her head and sighed. What a waste of such a beautiful green color. When she arrived at the clubhouse, she was dumbfounded. At the entrance of the clubhouse, there were several people dressed in Taoist robes. One look and one could tell that they were traditional feng shui masters. They all stood respectfully beside Fu Ze. The few of them even discussed a few things from time to time. Feng shui masters were forbidden to let unfamiliar feng shui masters see them when they were working because this would involve many problems. However, Su Meng did not know about this rule. She just hated being surrounded by so many peers. She felt that it was strange. Forget it. She did not need tomunicate with these people anyway. It was not a big deal. If there were people watching, then there would be people watching. Fu Ze also saw Su Meng. He came up with a provocative smile. He asked Su Meng in an unquestionable tone, ¡°I hired them all with money. They don¡¯t collect much money, so I asked them to help you pay attention to the problems that you missed. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Su Meng shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I¡¯m paid to do things. I¡¯m happy to have someone to help me.¡± But in her heart, she was scolding Fu Ze. This guy was deliberately provoking her, taking revenge on her for taking more money, but doing things with money... She didn¡¯t have a strong reason to retort. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Su Meng Breaking Feng Shui

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The breaking of the array could only begin at noon when the yang energy was at its peak. Su Meng would be the first to make the preparations. The feng shui masters at the entrance of the clubhouse were all whispering to each other, asking each other where the young and skinny Su Meng was sent from. Because the circle of feng shui masters was only so big, even if they did notmunicate much, as long as they had some strength, they should have heard of each other. Especially female feng shui masters. There were very few of them. Even if they were not strong, they were quite famous in the feng shui circle. Moreover, they were already considered knowledgeable among the feng shui masters. Even they could not break the formation. Could this littless really solve it? Among these people, a thin and fair man with a full beard walked up to Su Meng. He looked at Su Meng up and down in puzzlement, then asked her in a doubtful tone, ¡°You¡¯re a feng shui master too? Which sect are you from? Which ss have you cultivated to?¡± Feng shui masters did not bluff and sham, but really cultivated themselves. They were divided into tai chi, yin and yang, four symbols, eight trigrams, and mastery. Each level was harder than the other. It was precisely because the official feng shui masters had a strict hierarchy that there were various sects. They would all participate in thepetition and finally decide which ss they belonged to. He was now 25 years old and had already reached the yin and yang level. He was considered one of the best among the young feng shui masters. Normal problems would not be difficult for him. However, even he and these feng shui masters with some experience could not solve the club¡¯s problems. Could this little girl really seed? Su Meng frowned. She did not understand what sect or hierarchy there was. She had only learned from her master every day when she was young. She immediately replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have a sect, nor do I know what level I am at. I only know that I can solve the problem here.¡± After saying that, she ignored the man and went back to her own work. ¡°Do you mind if we follow and take a look?¡± the man asked. ¡°As you wish.¡± Su Meng took out the talismans that she had drawn from her bag. There were a total of five of them, and each of them was drawn differently. She took out thepass and pasted yellow talismans on four different ces ording to the directions thepass pointed to. After everything was ready, Su Meng only needed to wait quietly for noon. She walked out of the clubhouse and suddenly saw Wei Ting sitting in the coffee shop on the opposite side. Wei Xue had alsoe and was sitting beside Wei Ting. The two of them were talking to Fu Ze. Su Meng raised her eyes and nced at the two of them. She saw that Wei Ting was only wearing a white shirt with sleeves rolled up. He was wearing a pair of high-cut trousers. His originally slender and tall figure was further entuated by a sense of abstinence. At this moment, his suit jacket was draped over Wei Xue. Wei Xue was proudly leaning against Wei Ting. When she noticed Su Meng¡¯s gaze, her body leaned closer to Wei Ting as if she was provoking Su Meng. However, her face revealed a gentle and obedient smile to Su Meng. If this was in the past, she would only think that the rtionship between brother and sister was good. But now... Su Meng quickly looked away. It was an insult for her to look at this pair of b*stards. The few men in Taoist robes also followed Su Meng out. They had been watching how Su Meng did it. In the end, they all changed their opinions of Su Meng. Their faces were full of admiration. One of the men in his forties cupped his fists and bowed to Su Meng. ¡°Thank you for allowing us to watch. We already know what to do after this. We have really benefited a lot today. If you don¡¯t mind, how about we exchange business cards? We¡¯re all in the same circle, so we can contact each other in the future.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t really care. As the saying goes, more friends have more paths. She dly exchanged contact info with that man. When the others saw this, they also exchanged details with her. Wei Xue, who was sitting next to Wei Ting, said, ¡°Brother Wei Ting, Sister-inw is really popr. In just a short while, she added so many people.¡± Hearing Wei Xue¡¯s words, Wei Ting looked outside and saw a few people in Taoist robes surrounding Su Meng. They were very close to each other, as if they were exchanging contact information. He frowned and thought of the matter of her ying dicest time. Could it be that Su Meng was taking in disciples again? After exchanging business cards with each other, Su Meng stretched her back and nned to go out for a walk. Then, when she came back, she would directly solve it. ¡°You must be Su Meng.¡± However, before she had walked far, a clear voice sounded from behind her. Su Meng turned around and saw a man. He was not even thirty years old. He was very tall and looked ordinary, but he gave off a gentle and refined feeling. Su Meng felt that this person looked familiar, but she did not remember where she had seen him before. She asked curiously, ¡°You are?¡± Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Master, I¡¯m Sorry

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Seeing that Su Meng had no impression of him, he hurriedly exined, ¡°My name is Hong Si. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should have seen me before. I work in Guo Xiang¡¯s shop. He¡¯s my boss. That day, when I was busy in the shop, I seemed to have seen you standing at the door for a while. I wanted to wait until I was done beforeing out to look for you. In the end, I found that you had already left.¡± After the man¡¯s exnation, Su Meng finally remembered where she had seen him before. What did he say? He was working in Master¡¯s shop? That meant that Master had not sold the shop and had not really left her! At the thought of her master, Su Meng¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. Without waiting for her to ask further, Hong Si continued, ¡°Boss has encountered something and is currently in the hotel. Do you want to follow me to take a look?¡± Su Meng nodded repeatedly. She was afraid that she would not be able to see her masterter. She hurriedly urged, ¡°Sorry to trouble you. Take me to see him!¡± Su Meng followed Hong Si. It turned out that her master was staying in the hotel next to the clubhouse. Along the way, Su Meng¡¯s heart was pounding. Although she had not been separated from her master for too long in this life, it had been a long time in her previous life. She recalled that in her previous life, she had not listened to her master and had been separated from him. In the end, she never saw her master again until she died. Finally, they reached her master¡¯s door. Hong Si tactfully didn¡¯t follow Su Meng in. Standing at the door, Su Meng was nervous. Even her hands were slightly trembling. Finally, she mustered up her courage and took a deep breath. Then, she knocked on the door. When the door opened, she saw that familiar face. ¡°Master...¡± Su Meng¡¯s tears immediately flowed out. She went up and gave her master a bear hug. Guo Xiang was still angry and didn¡¯t want to talk to Su Meng. However, when he saw Su Meng crying and pouncing on him, he suddenly became less angry. However, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He said coldly, ¡°How can such a big girl pounce on someone? I¡¯m not your master. Didn¡¯t you sever your rtionship with me for the Wei family?¡± Then, he pushed Su Meng away mercilessly. Unexpectedly, Su Meng cried even harder. She sobbed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong. Don¡¯t abandon me!¡± Her sister-inw and husband, who she had once trusted the most, had betrayed her. Now, she only had her master as her family. If her master still did not want her, then she really would not know what to do. Su Meng cried until she was out of breath. Seeing her like this, thest bit of anger in Guo Xiang¡¯s heart also disappeared. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry anymore. Didn¡¯t Ie back? How have you been recently?¡± Guo Xiang stroked Su Meng¡¯s head, and his tone softened. However, Su Meng did not answer and kept crying. There was no way for her to answer him. Seeing this, Guo Xiang was a little worried. He quicklyforted her. ¡°Isn¡¯t Master already back? Don¡¯t cry anymore. Master didn¡¯t abandon you. How have you been staying in the Wei family recently? Did that kid from the Wei family bully you? If he bullied you, then Master will go and reason with him with his old life. So what if he¡¯s rich? No one can bully my disciple!¡± Guo Xiangforted Su Meng while patting her back gently to help her calm down. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t I get through to your cell phone? The store even changed people. I thought you sold the store. I¡¯m sorry, Master. In the past, I wasn¡¯t sensible and always made you angry. I swear that I won¡¯t do it again. In the future, I¡¯ll be by your side every day to support you in your old age.¡± Su Meng only recovered after a long while. When she saw that her master had grown so much white hair, Su Meng choked on her sobs. When he heard Su Meng say this, Guo Xiang was stunned for a moment and immediately grasped the main point of Su Meng¡¯s words. He asked, ¡°Apany me? Girl, tell Master the truth. What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you unable to stay in the Wei family anymore? I¡¯ve already said it before. The feng shui of the Wei family is at odds with you. If you forcefully stay there, you¡¯ll only be the unlucky one. Moreover, they¡¯re a wealthy family. How can they look up to ordinary people like us?¡± Su Meng nodded. Guo Xiang continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t sell the shop. Someone had to look after it when I¡¯m not around. I was the one who found Hong Si to help. Someone in my hometown wanted to move a grave, so I went to take care of it. There was no signal in the mountains, and there was a problem with my phone. Thinking about how you were so focused on Wei Ting that you wouldn¡¯te looking for me in a short period of time, I kept turning off my phone.¡± Su Meng asked Guo Xiang bitterly, ¡°When did youe back?¡± ¡°Yesterday, Hong Si said that you woulde here today to help the club owner with the feng shui problem, so I stayed nearby. The problem wasn¡¯t simple. I was afraid that you couldn¡¯t handle it yourself, so I thought I would help you.¡± Su Meng walked to the hotel window and looked outside. Sure enough, she could see the entrance of the club from there. A warm feeling spread in her heart. Su Meng was happy. Her master really loved her the most. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Wei Xue Led People To Catch The Adulterer

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Master.¡± Su Meng decided to tell her master everything about herself. ¡°I¡¯m going to divorce Wei Ting and prepare to be a feng shui master again.¡± Guo Xiang didn¡¯t seem to be surprised. He said firmly, ¡°I knew this day woulde. Girl, if you¡¯re unhappy in the Wei family,e back. I¡¯ve always kept your room for you. Although Master isn¡¯t as rich as the Wei family, it¡¯s absolutely no problem to support you.¡± When Su Meng heard Guo Xiang say so, her eyes reddened again. She said hoarsely, ¡°En, thank you, Master.¡± Su Meng¡¯s condition had obviously changed a lot, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask too much suddenly, afraid that Su Meng would be too sad to bear it. After all, he knew how much that silly girl loved Wei Ting back then. In order to be together with Wei Ting, it could be said that she had given up everything. Now that she had taken the initiative to divorce, she must have suffered a great grievance. He was angry before, angry that Su Meng was so silly that she did not think of him, but he did not hold a grudge against her. The hearts of all parents were soft. No matter how much trouble their children caused, which parent would really hold a grudge against their children? Now that he saw that she could let go, it was not toote. After a long time, Su Meng stayed with her master for a while. When it was almost 12 o¡¯clock, she rejected her master¡¯s help and asked him to wait for her at the hotel. She said that she couldpletely handle it, and then left. After Hong Si saw her leave, he went up. The midday sun was a little harsh, but it gave people a warm and safe feeling. When Su Meng returned to the club, Fu Ze and the others had already left the coffee shop. They did not return to the club either. Only the manager was there to receive Su Meng. ¡°Miss Su, our boss has something to take care of. He said to let me know if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Meng nodded indifferently. She looked at the time. There were still two minutes left. She took out the yellow talisman from her bag and carefully wrapped it around the bone carving. She took it outside and exposed it to the sun. To turn a yin house into a yang house, one first had to remove the object of suppression. It was not enough to just take it away. One also had to let the sun disperse the evil energy on it. Then, at noon, the yellow talismans used to absorb the yin qi were burned one by one. Once the yin-yang conversion waspleted, the clubhouse would have no problems. After taking the bone carving, she walked to the ce where the talismans were ced and burned them one by one. She collected the ashes and ced them on the bone carving. Finally, she burned the talismans used to wrap the bone carving. After everything was over, she called the manager and instructed him, ¡°Find a convex mirror and hang it outside the clubhouse. Remember that it must be a convex mirror. The convex mirror can gently disperse the evil energy that is shot in. If it is a t mirror, the baleful energy that is refracted is too direct. That road will be a high-incidence ce for idents.¡± The manager agreed and repeated it again. After confirming that there were no problems, she left the clubhouse and walked toward her master¡¯s hotel. She decided to go home with her master first. Since Wei Ting had never mentioned the divorce, she would find awyer to write the agreement herself and send it to Wei Ting. Her master and Hong Si were waiting for her at the hotel. Seeing her return, her master was so happy that the corners of his mouth formed a crescent. When they left the hotel, Guo Xiang went to the front desk to check out the deposit. Su Meng and Hong Si walked out of the hotel first. However, at this time, two young and beautiful girls walked over. One of them was holding a small camera, and the other was Wei Xue. ¡°Xiao Xue, your brother is really handsome and gentle. You must be very happy to have such a brother. Look, he gave such an expensive coat to you just because asked for it. Tell me, if your brother is so good, how perfect would your sister-inw be?¡± The young girl holding the camera held Wei Xue¡¯s hand with a face full of envy. It must be known that most of the girls in the Imperial Capital wanted to marry Wei Ting, and she was no exception. Wei Xue knew what she was thinking. She was not the only one. All the rich and beautiful girls around her wanted to marry in and be her sister-inw, so they all came to curry favor with her. ¡°My sister-inw loves my brother very much. If she sees that there is someone of the opposite s*x around him, she will not be able to ept it. In order to get all of my brother¡¯s love, she will do anything. This kind of love is really good!¡± Wei Xue pretended to worship her. In reality, she was trampling on Su Meng. The little girl was surprised. ¡°Your sister-inw is quite extreme!¡± Wei Xue, who was walking, suddenly stopped. She stared at a certain ce and said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that my sister-inw?¡± ¡°What! Where is it? Quick, point it out for me to see!¡± The little girl suddenly became interested. She had long wanted to see how outstanding a woman who could marry into the Wei family would be. Moreover, the young madam of the Wei family had always been very mysterious. If she took a photo of her, it would cause a huge sensation. Wei Xue¡¯s eyes rolled around, and a n suddenly appeared in her mind. She pointed at Su Meng and whispered in disbelief, ¡°Jia Jia, why is my sister-inw going to the hotel with a strange man! What are they doing?¡± Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Sister-inw and a Man in a Room

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The Wei family¡¯s Young Madam went to a hotel with a strange man! It was too explosive. The girl called Jia Jia didn¡¯t even think about it and immediately picked up her camera to take a picture. Then she eximed, ¡°D*mn, Xiao Xue, your sister-inw actually went to a hotel room with another man!¡± Wei Xue quickly pretended to stop Jia Jia. ¡°You mustn¡¯t post it on social media. Otherwise, if my brother finds out, he will divorce her. My sister-inw isn¡¯t from a big family. She doesn¡¯t have anyone to rely on other than my brother!¡± Hearing that Su Meng didn¡¯t have any background, Jia Jia was instantly delighted. If Wei Ting found out about this, he would definitely divorce her. Then, she would have a chance. She promised not to say anything, but she posted it on social media soon after. She had a lot of fans to begin with, and she was also in the socialite circle. Instantly, this news exploded. All the socialites felt that their chance hade and forwarded theirments. There were also ordinaryizens who were unaware. They thought that Su Meng was having an affair in her marriage, and they all scolded her for not wanting to be with the CEO husband, but instead, with an ugly man. They even said that it was fortunate that the blogger had found out. It was really a great deed. When Wei Xue saw this, the corner of her mouth revealed a trace of a smile. She pretended to be flustered and pulled Jia Jia away. If Su Meng saw her, it would be difficult to handle. ¡®Su Meng, you kept pestering Brother Wei Ting. I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t have a chance to deal with you, but you brought it to me. You asked for it. You can¡¯t me me.¡¯ The young madam of the Wei family cheated with an ugly man and even went out to get a room together. This news instantly exploded like a drop of water falling into a pot of hot oil. Su Meng had just returned to the shop with her master when she received a fatal phone call from Wei Ting¡¯s mother, Li Lian. ¡°Su Meng, get your ass over here! Now, now, now!¡± After saying that, she directly hung up the phone. There was no time for Su Meng to react at all. ¡°What happened?¡± Because Li Lian¡¯s voice was too loud, even Guo Xiang, who was at the side, heard it. He frowned and asked Su Meng with great dissatisfaction. The person on the other end of the phone was too rude, actually scolding his disciple. ¡°Nothing. But Master, I need to go back to the Wei family. I don¡¯t know if I wille back tonight, but I will definitelye back tomorrow.¡± Su Meng also wondered why her mother-inw was so angry. She hadn¡¯t seen that evil mother-inw recently. Guo Xiang was a little worried and asked Su Meng, ¡°Do you need Master to apany you?¡± Hong Si, who was at the side, also advised Su Meng, ¡°From the way she talks, I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen. Why don¡¯t you let Boss apany you?¡± Su Meng refused. ¡°There¡¯s really no need. Brother Hong, please help take care of my master. I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡± .. At the Wei family¡¯s old residence. Li Lian was originally ying mahjong, but Wei Xue suddenly ran in from outside in a panic halfway through the game. Then, she quietly called her away and showed her the post about Su Meng¡¯s cheating that had been crazily forwarded. She was so angry that smoke wasing out of her seven orifices. Her face was livid, and she ignored the urging of her mahjong friends. She turned around and left to give Su Meng a call. Then, she asked Wei Xue to find someone to find a way to spend money to remove the trending search. Su Meng¡¯s post was pushed to the top three searches. It must be known that richdies like her usually had the most free time. Other than ying mahjong, they would gossip with each other. Now, they were busy ying. Once they went back and saw this news, they wouldugh at her to death. Originally, everyone had beenparing each other in the open and in the dark. When Su Meng arrived, Li Lian was sitting on the sofa, waiting for her with a livid face, while Wei Xue stood obediently at the side. ¡°Su Meng, you¡¯re really bold. You dare to fool around with other men and even went to a hotel to get a room!¡± Seeing that Su Meng had arrived, Li Lian went up and pped Su Meng. She really did not save any strength, and Su Meng¡¯s face instantly became red and swollen. When Wei Xue saw that Su Meng was being beaten, she hurriedly pretended to stop Li Lian, but her hands did not use any strength at all. She only held on to her. However, her mouth was eager to persuade her. ¡°Mom, if Sister-inw did something wrong, just scold her. Don¡¯t hit her. If Brother sees you hitting Sister-inw, he will be angry.¡± ¡°He will be angry?¡± Li Lian didn¡¯t look like a noblewoman at the moment. She pointed at Su Meng and cursed, ¡°Would your brother like such a b*tch? If he knew, he would definitely hit her too!¡± Then, she raised her hand towards Su Meng¡¯s face, wanting to hit her again. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t get what she wanted this time. Just as she raised her hand, it was grabbed by Su Meng. Su Meng covered her face with one hand and grabbed Li Lian¡¯s arm with the other. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Don¡¯t think that I will let you do whatever you want just because you are an elder.¡± Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Divorce And Green Tea

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Li Lian looked at Su Meng and said to Wei Xue, ¡°Did you see that? This is your good sister-inw. You tell me nice things about her every day, but what about her? She cheats righteously! How is it? You want to fight back after being hit by me?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere was in ce, Wei Xue gathered her emotions, and her eyes instantly turned red. Then, she rushed in front of Su Meng and grabbed Li Lian¡¯s hand. She pretended to apologize to Su Meng. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister-inw. It¡¯s all Xiao Xue¡¯s fault. Mom is too angry. If you¡¯re angry, then hit me!¡± Su Meng stared at Wei Xue for a while, and then the corner of her mouth lifted slightly. She slowly said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, under Wei Xue¡¯s shocked gaze, she quickly raised her hand and pped Wei Xue¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t hold back any strength in this p, and Wei Xue¡¯s face directly turned swollen. ¡°En?¡± Wei Xue never expected that Su Meng, who was usually her best friend and always gave her a gentle smile, would actually hit her. For a moment, she was stunned. ¡°Su Meng, how dare you!¡± Seeing that Wei Xue was hit, Li Lian instantly exploded. She hurriedly pulled Wei Xue to her side to check on the injuries on her face and then scolded Su Meng, ¡°You shrew, how could I have a daughter-inw like you?!¡± This time, Wei Xue really cried out in pain. She was so aggrieved that tears fell down her cheeks. Sheforted Li Lian, ¡°Xiao Xue is fine, Mom. Don¡¯t me Sister-inw. I was afraid that Sister-inw would lose her mind and hit you in a fit of anger. That¡¯s why I was willing to let her hit me.¡± She pretended to be weak on the surface, but in her heart, she had already scolded Su Meng¡¯s eighteen generations of ancestors. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of protecting her image in Li Lian¡¯s heart, she would really tear Su Meng into pieces right now. She hid the anger in her eyes and put on the innocent look of a little white rabbit. She had to think of a way to blow up the matter. ¡°You still dare to hit someone?! You¡¯re really wasting the good that Xiao Xue has done for you! Do you know how big an impact this kind of thing will have on the Wei family!? Do you know how big an impact this kind of thing will have on Wei Ting?! It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re a wild girl, but you still dare to do such a thing!¡± Li Lian was so angry that her chest was heaving up and down violently. It was as if she would pass out at any moment. ¡°What did I do?¡± Su Meng also put on an aggrieved look and spread out her hands. ¡°She told me to hit her, so I did. Didn¡¯t I also get a p? We can be considered even now.¡± Li Lian handed the phone to Su Meng and then said angrily, ¡°See for yourself. The Wei family can¡¯t satisfy you anymore, right? Why did I let my son marry you in the first ce?!¡± Wei Xueforted Li Lian, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Sister-inw isn¡¯t that kind of person. We¡¯re all family. If something happens, we should solve it together. Otherwise, you can¡¯t let them get a divorce, right?¡± Seeing Wei Xue¡¯s seemingly trying to mediate the fight but actually adding fuel to the fire, Su Meng sneered. This time, it must be rted to Wei Xue again. After getting Wei Xue¡¯s hint, Li Lian, who was in a rage, mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Then let them get a divorce! The sooner the better. Our Wei family can¡¯t afford such a woman!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Su Meng heard about the divorce, not only was she not angry, but she also agreed with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. This matter isn¡¯t over yet...¡± Li Lian wanted to scold her again, but she suddenly realized that Su Meng had agreed. Then, she frowned and asked Su Meng, ¡°What did you say? You agree to the divorce?¡± Su Meng looked at Li Lian and said seriously, ¡°I said, I agree to divorce Wei Ting.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Li Lian and Wei Xue asked at the same time. Li Lian¡¯s tone was a little weaker. She warned Su Meng, ¡°Even if you agree to the divorce, after all, it was you who caused the problem first. Don¡¯t think about getting too much of the family¡¯s property!¡± ¡°I agree to the divorce and to leave with nothing. I won¡¯t take anything from the Wei family, and I won¡¯t take a single cent of your money. I¡¯ve wanted a divorce for a long time. It¡¯s just that your son has been dragging it out.¡± Su Meng looked into Li Lian¡¯s eyes and spoke word by word. This was because she felt that the people of the Wei family and everything else were very unlucky, making her feel disgusted. Su Meng¡¯s words were very decisive. It didn¡¯t sound like she was lying, but Li Lian was somewhat in disbelief. What did she hear? The Wei family had a big business and was one of the top two wealthy families in the capital. There were countless rich girls who wanted to marry in, and what did Su Meng say? She had wanted a divorce for a long time? She even suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. ¡°Sister Su Meng, are you really going to divorce my brother?¡± Wei Xue was happy. She didn¡¯t even call her ¡®sister-inw¡¯ anymore, but she still had to maintain the worry in her tone. ¡°I won¡¯t joke about divorce. If I say I¡¯m going to get a divorce, I¡¯ll get a divorce.¡± Su Meng answered firmly. ¡°Xiao Xue, hurry up and call Wei Ting. Tell him toe back immediately and prepare the divorce agreement!¡± Li Lian was afraid that Su Meng would go back on her word. ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Xue¡¯s hand that was holding the phone trembled slightly. The corner of her mouth held a smile that could not be suppressed. The p just now was worth it. Su Meng was finally going to divorce! Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Wei Ting Had Been Cheated On

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Prepare the divorce agreement. I¡¯ll go pack my things.¡± Since she would get a divorce, there was no need for her to stay here and watch these disgusting people. She would go back and prepare her things before signing the agreement and leaving. From then on, she would be free. As soon as Li Lian heard that she was going to pack her things, she immediately warned her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to leave with nothing? What else do you want?¡± Su Meng rolled her eyes and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s something for my fortune-telling. If you want it, I can give it to you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Xiao Xue, go and keep an eye on her.¡± Li Lian was still worried about Su Meng. She was afraid that she would steal something important, so she asked Wei Xue to keep an eye on her. Wei Xue reacted quickly as well. She suppressed the anger that had just risen from being beaten up and said to Su Meng with a smile on her face, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Su Meng. I¡¯ll go with you and send you off on the way.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Su Meng agreed readily. ¡®It just so happened that I have something to give you as well.¡¯ On the other side. Wei Ting was in the midst of approving documents. Fu Ze was sitting on the sofa with nothing to do and was browsing through posts. Suddenly, a message entered his eyes. His pupils constricted, and he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°F*ck, you¡¯ve been cuckolded!¡± Wei Ting: ¡°...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay here, then get out. Su Meng was looking for you at the clubhouse, but you came here to hide!¡± Hearing Fu Ze¡¯s brainless shout, Wei Ting scolded him coldly without even raising his head. However, Fu Ze didn¡¯t care about being scolded. Instead, he handed the phone to Wei Ting with a shocked expression. He said seriously, ¡°I have Xiao Wang in the clubhouse. He¡¯s reliable. He just called me and said that everything was settled. Su Meng has also left. However, there¡¯s another problem that¡¯s not too small... Do you want to hear it...¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Wei Ting wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He raised his eyes and nced at Fu Ze. His gaze was like an ice-cold knife, causing Fu Ze to shiver. Fu Ze handed the phone to Wei Ting and said, ¡°There seems to be a problem with Su Meng. Take a look.¡± When Wei Ting heard that it was about Su Meng, he raised his head to look. When he saw the post that was already exploding, his expression suddenly changed, and he snatched Fu Ze¡¯s phone. He stared at the photo with a taut face. It was a picture of Su Meng and a strange man standing at the entrance of the hotel. The post said that they were going to the hotel to get a room together. Su Meng! Wei Ting held his phone tightly. Veins popped up on his hand as if he was going to crush the phone at any moment. His eyes were burning with anger, and Fu Ze was scared out of his wits. His phone was a limited edition model. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so angry. After all, it¡¯s not reliable to conclude that she cheated on you just by looking at a photo.¡± Fu Ze reminded him. He could tell that from some point in time, Wei Ting¡¯s mood would change easily when it came to Su Meng. He added, ¡°Moreover, that man looks ordinary, not even half as good as you. With you in front of her, how could someone as smart as her find someone worse?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t cheat.¡± Wei Ting nodded slightly. His eyes were still cold, but his tone was gentler, and he spoke resolutely and decisively. Fu Ze was puzzled. ¡°Ah? How can you be so sure?¡± Wei Ting threw the phone to Fu Ze and said in a deep voice, ¡°Intuition.¡± Fu Ze: ¡°...¡± ¡®Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you only thought this way after I ttered you!¡¯ But he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. At this moment, Wei Ting¡¯s phone rang. It was Li Lian. He had just picked up when he heard an angry shout from the other side. ¡°Wei Ting, hurry up ande back and prepare the divorce procedures. You can¡¯t have this wife of yours anymore!¡± Wei Ting said in a deep voice, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce Su Meng.¡± When Li Lian heard this, her voice instantly pitched a few degrees higher. She shouted, ¡°Won¡¯t divorce? Do you know what your good wife has done? She¡¯s looking for another man! Wei Ting, I don¡¯t care what you think. In any case, this marriage has to end. Su Meng has already agreed to it. All she has to do is sign an agreement and it¡¯ll be over.¡± ¡°Su Meng didn¡¯t find a man. That post was just a misunderstanding. She was working at the time, but someone with ulterior motives took a photo of it to spread rumors. You don¡¯t have to care about our matters. I can handle it myself.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t know what was going on either. When he heard his mother scold Su Meng, he instinctively wanted to protect her. After all, she was his wife. At such a critical moment, she needed him even more. Fu Ze watched Wei Ting defend Su Meng to his mother and gave him a thumbs up. Li Lian continued, ¡°Whether youe back today or not, Su Meng has already gone to pack her things and will leave the Wei family soon. In any case, I will not let her enter the Wei family again!¡± After saying that, she directly hung up the phone. Wei Ting frowned and called for his assistant. ¡°Go and remove the post from the trending list. Then, find out who posted it.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Then, Wei Ting immediately left for the Wei Vi. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Present For Wei Xue

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Su Meng and Wei Xue returned to Wei Ting¡¯s vi together. After a long day, it was alreadyte afternoon. The sun was setting, and the sunset had dyed the sky red. It was as beautiful as a painting. Su Meng was not in a hurry to enter the house. Before she went in, she took out her cell phone and called the police. In front of Wei Xue, she said directly, ¡°Policerade, I want to report a crime. Someone is spreading rumors...¡± After calling the police, Su Meng held Wei Xue¡¯s hand and apologized to her seriously, ¡°Xiao Xue, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know which mental patient actually spread rumors about me. I was originally wronged, and I was suddenly hit by Auntie. I didn¡¯t understand your good intentions, and I hurt you when I was angry. You won¡¯t me me, right? You¡¯re my best friend.¡± The maid was busy cleaning the table at the side. Listening to Su Meng¡¯s words, Wei Xue cursed her in her heart. As expected of a stupid woman. She didn¡¯t know how to read between the lines and didn¡¯t have any emotional intelligence. She actually hit her when she was asked to! There was no way to reason with a stupid woman. But fortunately, she was stupid and Wei Xue was able to sessfully get her to divorce. She cursed in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it on the surface. After all, she wasn¡¯t the Wei family¡¯s biological daughter. She couldn¡¯t be as domineering as a real heiress. She had to show her best side to win the favor of Wei Ting¡¯s mother. Even in front of the maid, she had always pretended to be very good. Her eyes were red as she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Su Meng. I don¡¯t me you for hitting me. After all, you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. But that p of yours still hurts even now. You were so fierce just now. You really scared me.¡± The maid¡¯s hand that was wiping the table paused. What did she hear? Su Meng actually hit the Young Miss? The Young Miss was clearly such a gentle person. She stole a nce at Su Meng and rolled her eyes at her. All of this had been seen by Wei Xue, and she was happy in her heart. ¡®Su Meng, I want everyone in the Wei family to hate you.¡¯ Returning to her room, Su Meng took out the ominous item that she had bought for her that day. The ck thing on the surface had already been wiped away by her, revealing its original appearance. Shockingly, it was a piece of crystal clear white jade without a single blemish. On it was carved obscure symbols that were difficult to understand. Su Meng secretly pinched herself, then, with red eyes, she looked at the jade in her hand with great pity, and said, ¡°What should I do? We agreed that I can¡¯t take anything from the Wei family, but this jade is a fate stone gifted by Wei Ting. It¡¯s so expensive that I can¡¯t bear to throw it away. What should I do? I love him so much and want him to be happy. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t know who he likes. Otherwise, I could give this jade to that girl and let them be happy for the rest of their lives.¡± Hearing that it was given by Wei Ting, Wei Xue immediately came over. When she saw the thing in Su Meng¡¯s hand clearly, her eyes instantly lit up. She asked Su Meng, ¡°Su Meng, this jade is so beautiful. Can you show it to me?¡± Su Meng generously gave it to her. Wei Xue took it and stroked the jade in her hand. Even if she wasn¡¯t her biological child, Li Lian doted on her. She nevercked money. She could take out a box of all kinds of expensive jewelry and jade. However, the piece of jade in her hand was different from all of hers. The jade was crystal clear. The carvings on it didn¡¯t affect its smoothness at all. After a few knocks, the sound was crisp and melodious, like a silver bell. The most important point was that when Wei Xue picked up the jade, she found that it was faintly glowing. There was only one w, and that was that after holding it for a long time, the jade was still cold. Normally, it should be warm. However, this was a gift from Brother Wei Ting, and it was a fate stone. She wanted it, even if the jade wasn¡¯t precious. She thought for a moment before revealing a sincere smile and said to Su Meng, ¡°Su Meng, I¡¯ve always seen that you love my brother. In my heart, only you are my sister-inw. However, since you can¡¯t take these things, why don¡¯t you give them to me for safekeeping? I believe that Brother Wei Ting has you in his heart. In case you have the chance to remarry in the future, I¡¯ll return them to you.¡± Su Meng smiled when she heard this. This was exactly what she wanted, but she couldn¡¯t let Wei Xue see through it. Her eyes reddened, as if she couldn¡¯t bear to say it. ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t take it away. It doesn¡¯t matter who I give it to. Do you want to keep it?¡± Wei Xue nodded sincerely. ¡°Yes, yes, I can help you.¡± ¡°Then you must remember that this jade has spirituality. Don¡¯t let it touch your blood it or else this jade will recognize you as its master!¡± After saying this, Su Meng turned around and went to pack up her feng shui tools. Su Meng knew that ording to Wei Xue¡¯s personality, she would definitely do the opposite. That jade was indeed a good thing, but it was a good thing that came from below. Moreover, it was a jade that had been on its master for a long time and had been thoroughly soaked in yin qi. Once this kind of jade recognizes its master... Su Meng sneered at the thought. ¡®Wei Xue, your?good?days areing soon.¡¯ Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Had Been Exposed By The Inte

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

When Wei Ting reached home, Su Meng had already left. He only saw Wei Xue sitting on his bed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Wei Ting frowned. He didn¡¯t like a second person touching his bed, so he said to Wei Xue, ¡°Come out with me.¡± ¡°Brother Wei Ting, Sister-inw took all her things away. She looked very angry. But you don¡¯t have to worry. Sister-inw likes to joke. She wille back. Don¡¯t me her.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t misunderstand her. Sister-inw is always popr. You saw that she took in many students at the club. This man must have misunderstood her. One day, I will help you persuade Sister-inw to win her heart back.¡± Wei Xueforted Wei Ting as she moved closer to him. She wanted to hug his arm, but before she could touch it, Wei Ting walked to the sofa and sat down. He nced at Wei Xue and opened his thin lips slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Go back to your own ce.¡± ¡°But Sister-inw¡¯s temper has been getting worsetely. I¡¯m afraid...¡± ¡°Do you want to go back by yourself or should I let the driver send you back?¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t wait for her to finish and asked directly. Wei Xue bit her lower lip gently and acted coquettishly. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, can you send me back?¡± ¡°I still have some things to deal with. The incident on the inte has caused too much of a ruckus.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Wei Ting immediately stood up and walked outside. Then, he drove off. Was he going to divorce Su Meng, or was he going to punish her? No man would be able to tolerate being cuckolded by his wife. Seeing Wei Ting¡¯s disappearing figure, a smug smile gradually appeared in Wei Xue¡¯s eyes. ¡®Su Meng, you¡¯re finished. After doing such a thing, even if it¡¯s fake, you and Brother Wei Ting will never be able to continue.¡¯ ¡ª Su Meng carried her big bag and walked in the direction of Antique Street. When she passed by a store that sold electric cars, she suddenly thought that she should get a vehicle. She didn¡¯t know how to drive, but she knew how to ride an electric car. Otherwise, it would be troublesome to go out to work in the future, and taking a taxi would be too expensive. Anyway, she had money now. After making a decision, she walked in and chose a ck, inconspicuous electric car. It could charge and pedal. It was cheap, affordable, and convenient. After paying, she rode the electric car back with satisfaction. Although divorce was a happy thing, another thing that made her depressed out of nowhere was that she had been exposed on the inte. The post was full of words that scolded her. [Handsome CEO, don¡¯t cry. Let that pair of b*stard and b*tch get together. This woman is obviously not a well-behaved person.] [This woman seems to be a feng shui master, but I think we should stop calling her Miss Feng Shui and call her Miss Coquettish instead.] ..... She took a few nces at thements before turning it off. This group ofizens usually had nothing to do, so as soon as there was a slight movement on the inte, they would rush over and announce that they were representing justice to eliminate you. When the next big thing happened, they would forget thest thing and shift the battlefield. Not only was she scolded on the inte, she also received many abusive messages and phone calls. Someizens even threatened to strip her of all her information so that she would not be able to rest in peace in the future. ¡°What a blue-faced disaster!¡± Su Meng cursed and immediately turned off her phone. She was going to buy another phone, one for work and one for daily use, so that she would not be afraid of being disturbed. When she returned to the shop, she told her master about her divorce. Guo Xiang was afraid that she would be in pain and wanted tofort her. However, when he saw that she was not in a depressed mood but was so happy that even her appetite had be better, he let her be as he was no longer worried. Perhaps theizens did not find out where her master¡¯s shop was, but Su Meng stayed quietly for two days. Unexpectedly, no one came to disturb her. She was waiting for the police¡¯s results. Finally, on the third day, she received a notice from the police. The person who spread the rumor was punished. She also posted a rification message on her personal ount and on various major tforms. Seeing the rification notice with the police seal, the majority ofizens finally realized that they were wrong and spoke up for Su Meng. Later, an unknown person revealed the story about the feng shui problem of Fu Ze¡¯s clubhouse being solved by Su Meng. For a moment, coupled with her outstanding performance at the club, Su Meng¡¯s reputation on the inte rapidly changed. There was still no business, though. In the morning, Su Meng was still sleeping in when a call came in. Su Meng answered the call in a daze. She heard the loud voice shout, ¡°Hello, is this Miss Su Meng?¡± This call gave Su Meng a fright. She saw the call¡¯s volume was up to the maximum and quickly turned it down. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hello, Master. My name is Sheng Qiu, the general manager of Holy Spring Construction Company. I would like to ask you to help us check the feng shui of the building we are building! What do you think?¡± It was as if he was afraid that Su Meng would refuse. Then, he quickly added, ¡°This is a big business with rich rewards. We will definitely not disappoint you, Master!¡± Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Su Meng Became Popr

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Upon hearing the word ¡®reward¡¯, Su Meng immediately became energetic and no longer felt sleepy. She quickly agreed, ¡°Sure. When and where?¡± Sheng Qiu replied, ¡°Today. I¡¯lle pick you upter!¡± After hanging up the phone, Su Meng excitedly opened the door and rushed out. She shouted while running, ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to work!¡± However, as soon as she arrived downstairs, she was confused. At this moment, there were a lot of people standing at the entrance of the shop. They looked anxiously into the shop. Her master was sitting calmly at the door. What was going on? Could it be that those who imed to want human flesh had reallye looking for her? Su Meng was so scared that she rushed to the door. Before anyone could react, she mmed the door. The people outside ¡°...?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve woken up, brat. I¡¯ll go get you some food.¡± Guo Xiang¡¯s tone was calm as if he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. ¡°Master, who are those people outside? What are they doing here so early in the morning?¡± Su Meng was afraid that something would happen, so she didn¡¯t have the mood to eat. She quickly asked. Guo Xiang said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re famous. They heard that you¡¯re a feng shui master and broke the array of that club. They all came to look for you to look at feng shui.¡± Su Meng widened her eyes in disbelief and said, ¡°They all came to look for me to look at feng shui?¡± ¡°What else? Could it be that they came to look for you to fight?¡± Guo Xiang nced at Su Meng and brought the food over. ¡°With so many people, doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯re going to be rich! Master, you were right. As expected, I had a conflict with the Wei family¡¯s feng shui. As soon as I left the Wei family, good luck immediately came.¡± Su Meng looked in the direction of the door excitedly. Money, there was money everywhere outside. ¡°Yeah, Xiao Meng, you got a blessing in disguise, from being scolded to being praised online.¡± Hong Si was tidying up his things. When he heard Su Meng¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around and say something. ¡°What happened online? Stinky girl, why didn¡¯t you tell Master?¡± Guo Xiang reproached Su Meng unhappily. Su Meng hurriedly gave Hong Si a look, indicating that he should keep it a secret. Then, sheughed. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s fine, old man. It¡¯s just a small problem from the past. Let¡¯s hurry up and open the door to wee the guests!¡± Guo Xiang: ¡°...¡± Why did he feel that this sentence was strange? ¡°Girl, it¡¯s not that easy to be a female feng shui master. Are you sure you want to continue being a feng shui master? I taught you back then because I thought that it wouldn¡¯t hurt you to have one more skill, but I didn¡¯t have the intention of asking you to enter this industry. Even if you don¡¯t want to be a feng shui master, Master can still support you.¡± Guo Xiang was a little worried. He once again confirmed with Su Meng that once her fame spread, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop in the future. Su Meng hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯ll only know if it¡¯s good or not after you do it. As long as I can earn money, there won¡¯t be any difficulties. Moreover, I also like being in this industry. I won¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you always praise me for my talent in the past? If I don¡¯t do it, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of my talent?¡± ¡°Old man, after experiencing so many things, I¡¯ve understood everything. I also know how to live the most suitable life for myself.¡± Su Meng spoke seriously. Guo Xiang looked at her deeply and suddenly felt that Su Meng had really grown up. She was no longer the little girl who could only rely on others. ¡°Okay.¡± He was relieved now. The people outside waited for a long time. When they saw Su Menging out, they all went up to her and began to warmly invite her. ¡°Master, I am the boss of the Special Amusement Park. We are going to build a new amusement park. I would like to ask you to help us check out the feng shui.¡± ¡°Master...¡± Everyone was talking about themselves. In the end, Su Meng couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying at all. At this moment, a 1.9-meter-tall burly man broke through the crowd from behind. When everyone saw this man cut in line, they all scolded him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? We¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. Don¡¯t you know how to queue?¡± That burly man ignored the crowd. Instead, he rubbed his head and said to Su Meng, ¡°Master, I¡¯m Sheng Qiu, the one who called you this morning. Didn¡¯t you agree to help me check the feng shui today? I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± The crowd: ¡°...¡± This man had no morals. He actually called secretly! Su Meng saw that the scene was getting more and more chaotic. She hurriedly raised her voice to stop them. ¡°Everyone, quiet down and listen to me! There¡¯s no need to be anxious. Line up one by one. This Sheng Qiu is indeed the first one to make an appointment with me. After I help him check his feng shui, I¡¯ll help others check their feng shui one by one.¡± Guo Xiang walked over and gave Su Meng a look. Then, he said to the crowd, ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting here all morning. I think everyone knows who came first. Let¡¯s leave the contact details together. When she¡¯s done, she¡¯ll help you check your feng shui one by one.¡± Everyone was very satisfied with this method and followed Guo Xiang to leave their contact details. In the end, Sheng Qiu was the only one left. Su Meng weed him into the shop and prepared to find out the details first. ¡°Master, our construction site seems to be possessed. Strange things keep happening.¡± Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Had Been Kidnapped

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Sheng Qiu had not intended to look for Su Meng. After all, she was a woman. She looked so young, so she might not be reliable. Therefore, he had already found two feng shui masters before he came to look for Su Meng, but it did not work. In the end, his assistant showed him what Su Meng had done for the Fu family¡¯s club. As expected, one could not judge a book by its cover, so he decided to give it a try. Su Meng asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Sheng Qiu answered, ¡°Ourmunity is only halfway through construction. However, during this period, workers are often smashed and safety ropes are suddenly broken. At first, I thought it was an ident, but there are too many idents.¡± ¡°If this continues, we won¡¯t be able to finish the construction here. It¡¯s not a good idea to keep stalling. If thepany can¡¯t earn money, they won¡¯t be able to pay the workers. It¡¯s not easy for everyone. Master, please follow me to see if we can solve this problem. It¡¯s really strange. I have a clear conscience. How did this happen?¡± Su Mengforted him. ¡°This has nothing to do with character. For arge-scale project like this, it¡¯s normal to encounter strange things if you don¡¯t have good feng shui. How about this? Take me to the field to take a look.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Master! My car is outside. Pleasee with me, Master.¡± Sheng Qiu couldn¡¯t wait to get up and walk out. Su Meng also got up and greeted Guo Xiang, ¡°Old man, Brother Hong, I¡¯m going out.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Guo Xiang nodded. ¡°Goodbye, Xiao Meng. Call us if you need anything.¡± Hong Si instructed her. Su Meng followed Sheng Qiu into the car. However, she didn¡¯t see that at the corner not far from the shop, a car was slowly starting to follow Sheng Qiu¡¯s car. .. The residential area was really quite far away. Including the traffic jam, it took them more than an hour to get there. The residential area was very big. The buildings were probably almost finished. However, due to the constant idents, the workers had temporarily taken a vacation. The entire residential area looked very deste and exuded a sinister aura. There was a bicycle next to the building. Su Meng directly rode the bicycle around the construction site. There was nothing wrong with the residential area as a whole. Then, she held thepass and looked around the neighborhood. After all the checking, she rode the bicycle back to Sheng Qiu and asked him, ¡°This neighborhood looks a little remote. Did something happen here in the past, or was there a cemetery nearby?¡± Sheng Qiu was surprised. ¡°Master, you can even see that! Yes, there was indeed a graveyard here in the past, but that was a long time ago, and there weren¡¯t many graves. More than ten years ago, money was given to their families for thend, and they took the graves away. It can¡¯t be that they¡¯ve been affected for so long, right?¡± ¡°Are you sure that all of them have been moved away?¡± Su Meng confirmed again. Sheng Qiu scratched the top of his head, looking a little silly. He said embarrassedly, ¡°Actually, there were indeed unimed graves, and then they were bulldozed.¡± Su Meng sighed helplessly and continued, ¡°This ce is indeed a treasurend of feng shui, suitable for building a residential area, but the premise is to properly deal with those graves. Otherwise, even if the residential area is built, idents will continue to happen.¡± ¡°Then, Master, is there a solution? If we stop here, thepany will go bankrupt!¡± Sheng Qiu immediately became anxious. Su Meng nodded and said, ¡°Of course there is a solution. First, prepare a few long yellow cloths to surround the ce where the ident happened. Then, hang a longmp on the first floor. When you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll hang the line for you.¡± Hearing that Su Meng said she could solve it, Sheng Qiu was relieved. He answered repeatedly, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll make the preparations as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s call it a day. I¡¯lle back when you¡¯re ready. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Sheng Qiu was more proactive than when he came. He went back a little faster than when he came. There were no more traffic jams on the way back. Su Meng didn¡¯t ask Sheng Qiu to send her to the entrance of the shop. Instead, she got off the car when she was still a little distance away from Antique Street. She needed to buy a ball of red thread to help Sheng Qiu¡¯s construction site. However, when she just passed the corner, a ck car slowly stopped beside her. She was instantly rmed and instinctively sensed danger. Without thinking, she ran away. There was no one nearby, and it happened to be a blind spot for surveince, so danger was the most likely to appear. However, just as she took a step forward, she heard the car door open quickly. Then, two men rushed out and caught up with her in quick steps. Su Meng was just about to turn around when a sharp pain came from the back of her neck. She fainted immediately. ¡°Take her away quickly!¡± The person who caught up with her caught her body and said to hispanion. On the other side, Wei Ting, who was in a meeting, suddenly felt a sharp pain in the back of his neck. Then, he fainted. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Wei Ting Felt Danger

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

When Wei Ting woke up, he was in the car. The little assistant Zhu Xun drove him to the hospital. ¡°President Wei, you¡¯re awake? How do you feel? Where did you feel ufortable? Why did you suddenly faint?¡± Because Zhu Xun was too anxious, he drove fast, and the scenery on both sides retreated rapidly. Wei Ting asked the assistant, ¡°How long have I fainted?¡± Zhu Xun replied, ¡°More than ten minutes. Fortunately, the hospital is very close to thepany, so it¡¯s more convenient to drive than to call an ambnce. So, I¡¯m driving you to the hospital.¡± Wei Ting moved his body. The pain from the back of his neck suddenly startled him, and a bad thought slowly rose in his mind. He remembered that he was in a meeting in the conference room before he fainted, and his neck suddenly felt a stabbing pain. This pain was not his. Although it was very surreal, after the previous verification, it proved that he could feel the pain that Su Meng had suffered. Even if it was an idental injury, it was impossible to hurt such a ce. It was obvious that someone had hit Su Meng on purpose. If he could faint, then Su Meng¡¯s situation must be very dangerous at the moment. On the day Su Meng left the vi, he was worried that the post on the inte would harm her, so he forcefully suppressed the trending search. However, it had already fermented beyond redemption, and someone actually threatened to kill Su Meng. He knew that Su Meng had left the Wei family to seek refuge with her master, so he sent people to guard the vicinity of her master¡¯s shop for two days. He chased away several groups of people who wanted to cause trouble. After the police settled the matter, the rumors finally subsided. He thought that everything was fine, so he dismissed the people. After he settled the few matters at hand, he would go to look for Su Meng. He did not expect that something would happen to her as soon as the people were dismissed. All his thoughts happened in a sh. He took out his phone and dialed Su Meng¡¯s number. At the same time, he said to Zhu Xun, ¡°Stop the car and go back to thepany.¡± ¡°Ah? President Wei, you fainted just now. Don¡¯t you want to go to the hospital to have a look?¡± Hearing Wei Ting¡¯s serious and somewhat anxious tone, although Zhu Xun did not understand, he still stopped the car immediately and then turned around. Wei Ting didn¡¯t answer his question. He just waited for the other party to pick up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the cell phone you dialed is turned off.¡± However, the call didn¡¯t go through. Wei Ting held the cell phone tightly. His pitch-ck eyes were filled with killing intent. Someone actually dared to make a move on his people. ¡°Gather all the people in the technical department. have them check all the surveince cameras around Antique Street since our people withdrew. Tell me her route when you see Su Meng. Then, monitor Su Meng¡¯s cell phone at all times. Once the phone is turned on, locate it immediately. After confirming Su Meng¡¯s location, call the police directly,¡± Wei Ting ordered in a low voice. ¡°Young Madam? What happened to Young Madam? Did something happen to her?¡± Zhu Xun was confused. ¡°But our people just left yesterday. Didn¡¯t we rify the matter of the post? Moreover, thoseizens who threatened to take human flesh have also stopped. What else could have happened? Could it be that she caused another disaster?¡± ¡°Do whatever I tell you to do!¡± The tone of Wei Ting instantly turned cold. His eyes were as sharp as knives as he shot a look at Zhu Xun. ¡°Okay!¡± Zhu Xun didn¡¯t dare to say anything more when he saw this. He drove the car to thepany and immediately ran to carry out Wei Ting¡¯s words. After Zhu Xun left, Wei Ting turned on his cell phone to search again. He pondered for a moment and then dialed a number... Finally, more than forty minutester, there was news about Su Meng. ¡°President Wei, there¡¯s some news about Young Madam!¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Wei Ting¡¯s usually calm face showed a hint of anxiety. It seemed that President Wei still had the Young Madam in his heart. Although he had always been cold to her in the past, when he really encountered a problem, President Wei began to worry. Zhu Xun hurriedly replied, ¡°We checked all the surveince cameras in the vicinity of Antique Street. The Young Madam went out with a man in the morning, and then was driven back by this man in the afternoon...¡± Zhu Xun¡¯s voice became softer and softer. Two days ago, the inte had just reported that the Wei family¡¯s Young Madam had an affair, and today, there was another incident of her going out with a strange man. He nervously watched as Wei Ting¡¯s expression became colder and colder. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°Hurry up and say it!¡± Wei Ting ignored his reaction and only urged him coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± Zhu Xun hurriedly continued, ¡°When Young Madam came back, she got off at the entrance of an alley not far from Antique Street. That alley only had surveince cameras at the entrance and exit, and in the middle was a blind area. There was only a funeral parlor inside, but it hadn¡¯t opened today. A few minutes after Young Madam entered the alley, a ck car also entered. In the end, only this ck car came out. Young Madam¡¯s figure was never seen again. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Young Madam was probably abducted by this ck car.¡± After hearing Zhu Xun¡¯s report, Wei Ting¡¯s brows knitted together. He said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the license te number? Check the route of this license te number today and where it went. Hurry up!¡± Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Had Been Kidnapped And Had No Way To Escape

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Su Meng¡¯s phone had not been switched off. It seemed that it had been stolen by the kidnappers. Fortunately, Zhu had found the route of the ck car. It turned out that the car had followed Su Meng after the people from Wei Ting had left. It seemed that this was a premeditated kidnapping. On one side, Wei Ting was busy looking for clues about Su Meng. On the other side, Su Meng slowly woke up. The paining from her neck made Su Meng frown. It was this pain that reminded her that she had really been kidnapped just now. Su Meng raised her head and observed her surroundings. At this moment, she was lying on arge white bed. Looking at the decorations around her, this ce looked a little like a hotel. But there was no one in the room. Who had kidnapped her? Was it Wei Xue? Was she secretly getting rid of her like in her previous life so that she could continue to be with Wei Ting? But on second thought, something wasn¡¯t right. When she left the Wei family, she had already made it clear to Wei Xue that she would divorce, and she had already left Wei Ting. There was no reason for her to take the risk. Since it wasn¡¯t her, then who could it be? No matter who it was, the most important thing was to think of a way to save herself. She reached into her pocket and realized that her phone was no longer with her. Both phones had actually been taken away. She went to the window and looked down. The floor was too high, and just looking down made her legs go weak. She wanted to call for help, but found that there was no one downstairs. Su Meng did not dare to be careless. If she called for help now, it did not matter if she could be heard or not. Even if someone heard her, she was not sure if they would care. Even if someone heard her, they would help her call the police. However, it would take time to rescue her. During this time, if the kidnapper got angry, they might kill her directly. Su Meng scanned the room and found nothing that she could use for self-defense. No wonder the kidnapper could leave her alone in the room. They must have predicted that she would not be able to escape. As she had just woken up from her unconsciousness, Su Meng¡¯s head was still a little dizzy. She covered her head and forced herself to calm down. Then, she quietly opened the door and looked outside. As she expected, there were three men guarding the living room outside. They were tall and muscr. Two of them sat on the sofa and closed their eyes to rest. The other long-haired man was ying with a video camera. They seemed to be waiting for someone. The long-haired man with the video camera said impatiently, ¡°F*ck, why isn¡¯t he here yet? I can¡¯t wait to film it. Do I have to wait for that woman to wake up before I can f*ck her?¡± One of the men with his eyes closed said nonchntly, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Even if the boss is here, we have to wait for her to wake up before we can do anything. The boss¡¯ goal is to avenge his sister. Now, isn¡¯t it no fun to f*ck her? But who told you to be so ruthless? It looks like that woman won¡¯t wake up for a while.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t let anything happen to her. What¡¯s wrong with ying with her first?¡± The long-haired man seemed to be unable to wait any longer. He stood up and walked towards Su Meng. Su Meng was shocked and quickly closed the door. Then, she heard the man sitting on the sofa say coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live anymore, then go ahead and do it.¡± The long-haired man seemed to be afraid of what the man said. He snorted and sat back on the sofa. Listening to the conversation outside, Su Meng confirmed one thing. The boss they talked about had note yet. Once that person came, she would be in danger. As for what kind of danger she would encounter, she could guess from the long-haired man¡¯s words. She had to think of a way to escape before the boss came. But how would she escape? She looked at therge double bed and an idea shed through her mind. She wanted to learn the survival method from the television. She wanted to tear the bedsheets and curtains into strips and use them as ropes. Then, she would climb down the window herself. But when she actually did it, she realized that it waspletely unrealistic for those people on the television to tear the bedsheets with their bare hands. She could not tear them at all. Even if she wanted to tie them, she could only use the entire bedsheet. There were tables and chairs in the room. She gently moved a chair over and stood up to remove the curtains. Fortunately, she was not short, so everything went smoothly. Su Meng¡¯s movements were light and fast. When she was about to tie the bedsheet and the curtains together, there was another sound from outside. It was the boss they were talking about. Before Su Meng could react, the door was suddenly opened. ¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯ As the door opened, Su Meng¡¯s heart suddenly jumped and she let out a cry. The person who came saw Su Meng sitting on the ground. At this moment, Su Meng was holding the bedsheets in one hand and the curtains in the other. She looked at him awkwardly. He saw Su Meng¡¯s movements, then looked at the messy bed and the window that had the curtains removed. He immediately understood Su Meng¡¯s intention. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± The man called ¡®Boss¡¯ stared at Su Meng and asked faintly. His voice was a little hoarse. Su Meng: ¡°...¡± Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Must Survive

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The man in front of her was so thin that he almost lost his looks. He looked about the same age as Wei Ting. Although he was young, his face was pale. The bruises were serious and he looked sickly. The man who looked weak had a malicious look on his face. Su Meng¡¯s first reaction when she saw him was that this man¡¯s yin was too strong and his yang was too weak. He didn¡¯t have long to live. Perhaps this could be her life-saving chip. ¡°Miss Su is quite calm. Her first reaction when she woke up was to think of a way to escape.¡± The man looked at Su Meng and spoke indifferently. His emotions did not fluctuate because of the fact that Su Meng wanted to escape. However, the three men standing behind him stared at Su Meng with burning eyes. Their eyes were filled with unconcealed desire. ¡°Who are you? Did I have any conflict with you?¡± Su Meng stood up and slowly moved toward the window. ¡°Ahem.¡± The man did not stop Su Meng. He covered his mouth and coughed twice. When the people behind him saw this, they quickly brought the chair over to him. After he sat down, he said calmly, ¡°You definitely don¡¯t know who I am, but we do have conflicts. You just didn¡¯t notice it. Ahem...¡± The man had coughed several times since he came in. He was so weak that he seemed like he would die at any moment. After coughing, he continued weakly, ¡°My sister suffered a lot of rumors because of you. Now, she hides at home every day and refuses to leave the house.¡± Su Meng, on the other hand, asked in confusion, ¡°Who is your sister? I don¡¯t remember provoking any girl.¡± She had been reborn in this life. Other than Wei Xue, she had no other enemies. She thought that she was usually gentle and would not take the initiative to make enemies with others. She tried hard to recall and found that she had not interacted with any girl recently. Before her new life, she only knew how to walk around Wei Ting every day and was not interested in others. Seeing that Su Meng did not know, the man reminded her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you call the police a few days ago?¡± Call the police... Su Meng immediately thought of one thing. She had rumors spread online and it was so serious that she was about to be butchered byizens. ording to thew, a post that spread rumors could be reported to the police after it had reached a certain number of likes. In order to protect herself, she called the police to handle this matter. Then, she would not pursue the matter any further after the instigator made the finalpensation and apologized. She asked, ¡°Could it be that the person who posted the post was your sister?¡± The man nodded. Su Meng looked at the man in disbelief. Could it be that this guy had some unspeakable affair with his sister, just like Wei Ting? Just because she called the police to settle the rumors and asked his sister to publicly apologize to her? This guy kidnapped her?! She defended herself. ¡°But your sister first spread rumors about me for no reason, and then I retaliated. I didn¡¯t do anything excessive. I just wanted her to help me rify and apologize.¡± ¡°How you did it has nothing to do with me. I only know that what you did affected my sister. Tell me, if I turn your rumors into reality, will my sister not be at fault?¡± Turn into reality? How to turn it into reality? She suddenly thought of the long-haired man¡¯s words and the camera in his hand. ¡°What do you want to do? Do you want to kill me?¡± Su Meng¡¯s face instantly turned pale. A bad thought rushed into her mind. She leaned her back against the window and stared at the man, pretending to be calm as she asked, trying to buy time for herself. The man was calm, but his eyes were full of ruthlessness. Su Meng finally understood why this man was so sickly. He was too ruthless and crazy. He might have done something terrible in the past. She turned her head to look at the window. The lock on the window had long been opened by her. She thought that if the situation could not be changed and the kidnappers were too cruel, then she would rather die than be tortured. She might as well jump off the building. However, she had experienced so many things in her previous life. She had just been reborn and had yet to take revenge. Was she going to die again? If she died again, she might not be so lucky as to be reborn. The man saw Su Meng¡¯s panic. He sat there without moving. The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile that did not reach his eyes. He slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about jumping off the building. It¡¯s okay if you die. It won¡¯t affect me. But don¡¯t forget that your master is still on Antique Street.¡± Using Guo Xiang to threaten Su Meng was undoubtedly the best way. Sure enough, when she heard him say ¡®Master¡¯, Su Meng immediately gave up the idea of jumping off the building. She didn¡¯t care about what happened to her, but her master was a different story. Her master raised her and protected her. He was already so old, but he was still worried about her. In her previous life, she had already let her master down. In this life, she absolutely couldn¡¯t implicate him! All the back roads were cut off. It was useless to resist. Su Meng was suddenly not afraid. She stabilized her emotions and then opened her red lips. ¡°How about making a deal?¡± Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Failed. She Was Finished

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Oh? What kind of deal do you want to make?¡± Hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, the man¡¯s interest was piqued. He crossed his legs and looked at Su Meng leisurely. Su Meng lowered her head and pondered for a moment. After a long while, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that the Zhou family has a son. But since you said that Zhou Jia is your sister and you care about her so much, you must be her biological brother. I¡¯ve long heard that the Zhou family and the Wei family have many simrities in business. Therefore, amercial war is inevitable. As far as I know, your Zhou family and the Wei family have been bidding recently.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m the wife of Wei Ting, the Young Madam of the Wei family. If I help you in the dark, the chances of your Zhou family winning will be very high.¡± ¡°Cough cough...¡± The man coughed again. His originally pale face was dyed red from coughing too hard. After he calmed down, the man said indifferently, ¡°How can you be sure that I am interested in the business of the Zhou family and the Wei family?¡± Su Meng said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, so I¡¯m only discussing it with you. I think this matter is beneficial to you without any harm. If you let me go, I¡¯ll help you steal the secrets. In addition, I¡¯ll personally apologize to your sister until she¡¯s satisfied. Or you can tell me what else you want. As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll do it.¡± The man sneered and said, ¡°Miss Su is quite sensible. In order to survive, she¡¯s even willing to betray her husband.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way. You can ask anyone and you¡¯ll know that our rtionship isn¡¯t good. He loves someone else, so he won¡¯t care about my life and death. Besides, we¡¯re already preparing for a divorce. Don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± Su Meng shrugged helplessly. She leaned back and leaned against the floor-to-ceiling window. This sentence seemed to have piqued the man¡¯s interest. He asked, ¡°The person he loves? I¡¯ve never heard of the Wei family¡¯s eldest young master falling in love with any girl. Does Miss Su know who the person he loves is?¡± Su Meng was very satisfied in her heart. Very good. She tried to stall for as much time as possible. When her master realized that she had not returned for a long time and that her cell phone could not be connected, he would definitely call the police to save her. Su Meng rubbed her eyes and her eyes turned red. Then, she put on an angry expression and said fiercely, ¡°The person he loves is his sister, Wei Xue! The two of them cheated on me together!¡± ng! The long-haired man dropped the camera in his hand The man: ¡°...¡± Su Mengxu wiped away her tears. She continued, ¡°I was so pitiful that I loved him back then. In order to marry him, I didn¡¯t hesitate to sever all ties with my master. After marrying him, in order to obtain his heart, I worked hard to learn the etiquette of a wealthy family. Every day, he was the only one in my eyes. In the end, I became pregnant. However, he only loved Wei Xue. Under his acquiescence, Wei Xue caused my miscarriage. She was the one who killed my child. However, in order to protect Wei Xue, Wei Ting sealed off this news.¡± At thest mention of the child, Su Meng¡¯s eyes were really red. She held back her tears and gritted her teeth, her voice was filled with hatred. ¡°I hate them, but I can¡¯t take revenge. I¡¯m just a nobody with no background. How can I fight against these upper-ss people? So, as long as you need me, I¡¯ll help you with anything that has an impact on the Wei family, no matter the cost.¡± Because she thought of her poor child in her previous life, Su Meng¡¯s emotions seemed to be on the verge of copse. The man¡¯s sharp eyes had been staring at Su Meng. He saw that her emotions were real, and it didn¡¯t seem like she was acting. Moreover, the news that Su Meng wanted to divorce Wei Ting wasn¡¯t a secret. It would be easy to find out with just a little inquiry. However... The man looked at Su Meng with a yful gaze. He said, ¡°Since your rtionship with Wei Ting is not good, then why did he send people to guard your vicinity a few days ago? He even helped you chase away several groups of people who wanted to cause trouble.¡± Now it was Su Meng¡¯s turn to be surprised. Did Wei Ting send people to protect her? She said in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible? He has always been so annoyed with me. He only has eyes for his younger sister, Wei Xue.¡± The man was nomittal. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Su. Although your experience is very tragic, I¡¯m not interested in this deal of yours.¡± After saying that, he gave the three men behind him a look. Then, he continued to say to Su Meng, ¡°As long as you listen to me obediently, I won¡¯t do anything to your master. Since you say that my sister is spreading rumors about you, then I¡¯ll make this rumor true.¡± He asked the long-haired man, ¡°Are you ready?¡± The long-haired man and the other two men were full of joy. As they took off their clothes, they said in a wretched manner, ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± The long-haired man adjusted the camera and aimed it at the bed. Then, the other two men did not hide their evil thoughts and walked toward Su Meng. Su Meng clenched her fists. It was over. This time, she was really going to die. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Wei Ting Was Late

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

When Su Meng had nowhere to go, Wei Ting finally caught up with the ck car that had taken her away. A yellow-haired man with a tattooed arm was leaning against the car door, smoking. His other hand was holding his phone and swiping something. His face was full of smiles, and he seemed to be in a good mood. Wei Ting got off the car and strode toward him. He asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the woman you¡¯ve taken away?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± The yellow-haired man red at Wei Ting from the corner of his eyes. He ignored Wei Ting¡¯s question and continued to look at his phone. Wei Ting stepped forward and kicked him in the stomach. The yellow-haired man fell to the ground and asked again, ¡°I asked you where¡¯s the woman you just captured? Where is she now?¡± ¡°You f*cking dare to hit me!¡± The yellow-haired man immediately became anxious after being kicked. He got up and swung his fist at Wei Ting. At the same time, the car door opened and two men came out. When they saw that their partner had been beaten, the two of them rushed over with sticks in their hands. Wei Ting dodged the sticks and kicked the yellow-haired man, who was closest to him without a weapon, down again. Then, he caught the third man¡¯s stick and punched him in the nose. The man¡¯s nose suddenly bled. The three of them were finally beaten to the ground by Wei Ting. He stepped on the head of one of them, his tone was already unable to suppress his ruthlessness. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Where is the woman you kidnapped? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll chop off your hand.¡± As he spoke, he used the sharp end of the stick to smash straight at the hand of the man who was being stepped on. He did not hold back at all. The man¡¯s hand caved in, causing him to cry out in pain. Realizing that this man was a ruthless person, the yellow-haired man quickly begged for mercy. He cried and said, ¡°That woman was taken away by the Zhou family. I don¡¯t know exactly where she was taken, but I overheard them saying that they were going to sleep with that woman, and then they would take a video of it and send it out. That way, the rumor won¡¯t be a rumor anymore. I don¡¯t know anything else. Please spare us. We¡¯re just doing the errands!¡± Hearing the yellow-haired man¡¯s words, Wei Ting¡¯s heart trembled. ¡®Zhou family, Zhou Peng? Is it because of Zhou Jia?¡¯ Zhou Peng¡¯s health had been poor since he was young. Because he was too weak, he had be a dispensable existence in the Zhou family. Aristocratic families like theirs could not bring benefits to their families. Without the protection and care of elders, they would be the victims of conflicts of interest. No one would care whether he lived or died. Zhou Peng was two years older than Zhou Jia. Although the two were siblings, their statuses were vastly different. One was spurned, while the other was spoiled by the family as a little princess. Fortunately, Zhou Jia loved her big brother very much. She protected and took care of him everywhere. It could be said that without Zhou Jia¡¯s protection, Zhou Peng would not be able to live until now. Therefore, after he grew up, Zhou Jia became Zhou Peng¡¯s reverse scale. In his heart, nothing was more important than Zhou Jia. He would destroy all the people who hurt Zhou Jia in the slightest with lightning speed. ¡°Where have they gone now?¡± At this moment, Wei Ting could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He was like an enraged lion, fiercely stepping on the man¡¯s head under his feet. The man¡¯s nose was bleeding all over his face. He cried until his nose was full of snot as he begged for mercy. ¡°Big Brother, I really don¡¯t know. The Zhou family is an existence that I can¡¯t afford to offend. How could I dare to ask about them?¡± Seeing that the man was still lucky, Wei Ting sneered. His eyes were filled with killing intent. He asked word by word, ¡°You can¡¯t afford to offend the Zhou family, but can you afford to offend the Wei family?¡± As he spoke, he raised his foot and was about to kick the man¡¯s lower body. This scenepletely shocked the man. This person was actually from the Wei family. The Wei family was even more difficult to provoke than the Zhou family. The man immediately regretted it. It was all his fault that he had been deceived by money. This was great. He had provoked two families at once. He cried loudly, finally, he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know where they are, but I have the number of that boss. I¡¯ll give you the number. Please spare us!¡± Hearing this, Wei Ting finally let go of the man. The man took out his phone shakily and took out themunication record. He showed it to Wei Ting. ¡°This, this is it. Big, Big Boss...¡± The man was already a little incoherent. Wei Ting quickly took out his phone and dialed the number the man pointed at. Hearing the ¡®beep beep¡¯ sound, Wei Ting felt a hint of panic for the first time. The veins on his hand that was holding the phone were already bulging. Finally, after ringing for a while, someone finally picked up. However, the other party did not make a sound the moment the call was connected. Wei Ting heard the faint sound of breathinging from the other side. ¡°Zhou Peng, where¡¯s Su Meng!¡± Wei Ting¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his tone was close to a growl. Zhou Peng recognized that it was Wei Ting. Heughed, and his voice was hoarse and gloomy. ¡°So it¡¯s the Young Master of the Wei family. Your wife is really not bad.¡± Chapter 41 - Telephone Confrontation

Chapter 41: Telephone Confrontation

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°I¡¯m warning you, stay away from her! Where are you now? If you need anything, look for me. She doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Wei Ting suppressed his voice and warned angrily. However, his warning did not make Zhou Peng restrain himself. Although the Zhou family¡¯s overall strength was not as good as the Wei family¡¯s, they had the backing of the government. If they really went head-to-head, it would be somewhat troublesome. Zhou Peng coughed twice, then he smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t President Wei going to divorce Miss Su? I heard that your rtionship is very bad. Why are you so nervous about her now? Could it be that what I heard was not right? Your rtionship is actually very good? Cough cough...¡± Zhou Peng deliberately avoided the topic to provoke him. Normally, Wei Ting would definitely notice. However, at this moment, his heart was only filled with Su Meng. The panting on the other end of the phone stimted his ears. It was rare for him to be so flustered. He could no longer calm down and think. Fortunately, although he was anxious, his rationality was still there. Before he spoke to Zhou Peng on the phone, he had already sent Zhou Peng¡¯s cell phone number to Zhu Xun. Therefore, when the two of them were on the phone, Zhu Xun had already asked the technical department to locate him. As long as Zhou Peng did not hang up the phone, even if he did not give his address, Wei Ting would be able to find him. However, the prerequisite was to stabilize Zhou Peng¡¯s state of mind. This guy was a lunatic. Although he did not usually go out in the Zhou family, and there were very few people who had contact with him, as the eldest son of arge family, Wei Ting knew this guy¡¯s character very well. ¡°So, what exactly do you want? She doesn¡¯t have any enmity with you at all. You should have captured her because of someone else, right? Then who in the world has such a big face to make youe forward? I think, besides Zhou Jia, there¡¯s no one else. After all, I heard that the Eldest Young Master of the Zhou family is weak and sick. He was abandoned by the family and relied on his sister to take care of him.¡± Wei Ting was, after all, a person who mingled in business all year round. He only panicked for a moment and then gradually calmed down. Not only would panic not solve the problem, it would also be taken away by others. What he needed to do now was to negotiate with Zhou Peng and then wait for the patrol to find his location. ¡°Hehe, President Wei, you dare to say anything. Aren¡¯t you afraid that by provoking me you¡¯ll never see her again?¡± Zhou Peng said this, but his tone did not change in the slightest. Other than his hoarse voice, his tone was rxed. It was as if they were chatting about family matters. The two were pulling at each other. No matter how Wei Ting tried to beat around the bush, Zhou Peng would always change the topic to the other side. He just wouldn¡¯t reply to him. Since he couldn¡¯t get anything out of him, although Wei Ting was anxious in his heart, he didn¡¯t show any expression on his face. He pretended that he had stolen his train of thought and continued to say what he said. Meanwhile, he waited for Zhu Xun¡¯s reply. Finally, after the two talked for a few minutes, Zhu Xun sent a message. It was Zhou Peng¡¯s location. Just as the message was sent, Zhou Peng chuckled on the other end of the phone, his tone was full of ridicule. ¡°President Wei, I¡¯ve been talking to you for so long. You should have found out where I am by now, right? If you still haven¡¯t found out, then I¡¯ll have to change my opinion of you. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint my expectations of you. Otherwise, if the opponent is too weak, what¡¯s the point of ying?¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone without waiting for Wei Ting¡¯s response. At the same time, Zhu Xun drove over. Wei Ting had gone alone. He was afraid that something would happen to the President, so he handed the task to the employees and followed closely behind Wei Ting. However, Wei Ting drove too fast, so he was a long distance behind. Fortunately, the Technical Department reported his location to him at that time, or else he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find him. After getting the location report from the Technical Department, he immediately sent it to Wei Ting because he was the only one who had the President¡¯s personal contact information. ¡°I¡¯ll leave these few people to you. I¡¯ll go look for Su Meng.¡± Zhou Peng hung up the phone. Wei Ting turned around and got into the car just in time to see Zhu Xun who had rushed over. He left the words behind and continued driving away, Zhu Xun was the only one left watching the few hooligans in a mess on the spot. There was nothing he could do. Since the President had given the order, he could only do as he was told. Looking at the little hooligans who were trembling on the ground, Zhu Xun stepped forward and kicked the yellow-haired man. He said coldly, ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re messing with? Why do you have to mess with our President? I don¡¯t know if your lives can still be saved.¡± After saying that, he did not care about the reaction of the people on the ground. He took out his phone and took a photo. Then, he made a phone call. ¡°These are the people who captured the Young Madam. The President went to look for Zhou Peng. You guyse over and settle these things. I¡¯ll go look for the President. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be at ease with him alone.¡± When the people on the ground heard Zhu Xun¡¯s words, they trembled even more violently. They wanted to beg for mercy, but just as their bodies moved, they were kicked back by Zhu Xun. Chapter 42 - Provoking Wei Ting

Chapter 42: Provoking Wei Ting

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Zhu Xun warned fiercely, ¡°I advise you to behave yourselves. I have your photos, and the person who will take you away is already here. If you dare to escape, then the consequences will be bad. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that your family won¡¯t even be able to find your bodies.¡± Everyone who had some knowledge of the Wei family knew the status of the Wei family, and not many people dared to provoke them. Although these hooligans did not have much achievement and would call whoever was more powerful their big brother, they were precisely this kind of people. They knew the rules of the wealthy families the best and knew which side was not to be trifled with. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to remain safe and sound for so long. The reason why they dared to kidnap the Wei family¡¯s Young Madam this time was because Su Meng usually did not show up. Not many people knew her identity. Many people did not even know that the Wei family¡¯s Young Master had a wife. The Zhou family had a big business and was willing to give a lot of money. They did not even do their homework before they captured her. Now that they knew the identity of the person they captured, they were feeling vexed and regretful. If they had known Su Meng¡¯s identity from the start, they would not have dared to capture her even if they had more than ten guts. Now that they were being targeted by President Wei, they did not even dare to move, let alone run. If they were obedient, they might still be able to save their lives. If they dared to escape, they would live in pursuit. People from wealthy families didn¡¯t care about thew. Once they activated the dark to hunt them down, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died. After Zhu Xun made the call, he wasn¡¯t worried at all that these hooligans would run away. He directly drove his car and continued to chase after Wei Ting. Because this ce was really remote, there wasn¡¯t a shadow of a person or a car on the road. Wei Ting was also worried about Su Meng¡¯s current situation. He stepped on the elerator to the bottom, and the car was as fast as if it was about to take off. The location that Zhu Xun sent him was in a manor. That should be Zhou Peng¡¯s private manor, because this ce was not open to the public. It took about half an hour to reach the destination. The manor¡¯s door was not closed, and dozens of security guards stood by the door. Seeing Wei Ting drive over, they respectfully greeted him and then directly let him pass. It seemed that Zhou Peng had already informed them and was waiting for him toe. After Wei Ting entered, the security guards seemed to havepleted their task. They walked in together and then closed the door. Although Wei Ting was concerned about Su Meng, he also noticed it from the rearview mirror, but he did not care. There was a security guard leading the way on a motorcycle in front. The road was smooth and unobstructed. When they arrived at a high-rise building that looked like a hotel, Wei Ting got off the car with a sullen face. The security guard walked over and said, ¡°Young Master is waiting for you on the eighth floor.¡± After saying that, he left. When Wei Ting had just entered, Zhu Xun, who had followed closely behind, had also arrived. However, the manor door was tightly shut, and they had no intention of letting him in. No matter how much he honked, he did not receive a response. Fortunately, he had foresight. His own people were right behind him, and he would be able to catch up very quickly. With Wei Ting¡¯s status, he believed that Zhou Peng would not dare to do anything to him. Wei Ting was the only son of the Wei family. Once something happened, the entire Zhou family would suffer. He quietly waited in the car for Wei Ting to give him a reply. After Wei Ting entered, he saw the elevator that was parked on the first floor. He paused for a moment and directly walked into the corridor. In an unfamiliar environment where safety could not be guaranteed, using the stairs was the most reliable method. His physical fitness was very good. He was only slightly out of breath when he ran up to the eighth floor. He was not particrly tired. Zhou Peng sat at the door of the room opposite the elevator and waited for him. When he saw Wei Tinge out from the corridor, he said with admiration, ¡°As expected of President Wei. Your vignce is too strong. However, aren¡¯t you being too careless bying here alone?¡± Wei Ting did not want to say that it was useless to Zhou Peng. He directly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Su Meng?¡± ¡°Looking at how much you care about Miss Su, I suddenly doubt if my information is urate. Are you guys really going to get a divorce? Although Miss Su has been emphasizing that there is no love between the two of you and that you are going to get a divorce soon, now that I think about it, am I being cheated?¡± Zhou Peng chuckled. He spoke slowly, but although the corners of his mouth were smiling, his eyes were extremely ruthless. Wei Ting frowned slightly. Just as he was about to go forward and grab Zhou Peng, two muscr men quickly walked out of the room. One of them was covered in tattoos, and the other was smoking a cigarette. The two of them crossed their arms in front of their chests and stood between Wei Ting and Zhou Peng with disdain. It seemed that they wanted to protect Zhou Peng. ¡°Where¡¯s Su Meng? If you hand over Su Meng obediently and she isn¡¯t injured, then we will still not interfere in each other¡¯s affairs in the future.¡± Chapter 43 - Su Meng Was Killed

Chapter 43: Su Meng Was Killed

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± Zhou Peng covered his mouth and coughed a few times. He did not care about Wei Ting¡¯s words at all. He smiled and said, ¡°Look at my body. It¡¯s already like this. I don¡¯t have many days left to live. A person¡¯s death is like amp going out. Do you think I still care about the matters of the Zhou family? I don¡¯t even care about my own life anymore. I might as well do something fun before I die. At least I wouldn¡¯t have lived in vain for so long.¡± ¡°President Wei, from what your wife said, you haven¡¯t divorced yet. I¡¯m sure her innocent identity is very important to you. The incident that caused such a stir back then was a blunder. Tell me, what do you think will happen if I turn this matter into reality and post a video of your wife having s*x with many men online?¡± Zhou Peng was indeed a madman. There was even a hint of excitement on his face. Saying such words was as simple as asking each other if they wanted to eat. Wei Ting¡¯s heart trembled. Since Zhou Peng had said so, it meant that he could really do such a thing. Although the door to the room was open, one could only see the living room, but not the bedroom. There was no sound inside. Could it be that Su Meng had really been killed by him? Wei Ting moved his body and walked into the room. The two big men wanted to stop him, but they were stopped by Zhou Peng. He smiled and watched Wei Ting walk into the bedroom. When Wei Ting walked to the door of the bedroom, he raised his hand to open the door. The hand that was holding the handle was actually trembling slightly. The room was very quiet. There was no sound at all. He hesitated for a few seconds before opening the door. When he saw the situation inside the door, he, who had always been calm, suddenly lost hisposure. All kinds of emotions were rolling on his face, and the veins on his hands bulged. At this moment, in the bedroom, there were patches of blood on the big snow-white bed. Women¡¯s clothes were torn and thrown everywhere. The entire room was in a sorry state. Although there were traces of a battle. Su Meng was not here at the moment. The chaotic room was empty. There was only a video camera standing at the head of the bed. Wei Ting quickly walked over, but he found that there was nothing in the video camera. It seemed that the thing had been deleted. Could it be that Su Meng had really been harmed by Zhou Peng? Just as he was panicking, Zhou Peng¡¯s voice slowly sounded from outside. ¡°President Wei, although I am indeed a bit ruthless, I don¡¯t torture people for no reason. The people that I targeted all provoked me in some way. Although it¡¯s not good to cause such a thing before your divorce, I can guarantee that the video will not be released too early. It will definitely be released after your divorce with Miss Su.¡± Zhou Peng evenughed a few times after he finished speaking. Then, he continued, ¡°Tell me, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very understanding? In any case, both of you are going to get a divorce. As long as her life is not in danger, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about other things, right?¡± He seemed to feel that it was very good to see Wei Ting embarrass himself. Zhou Peng continued to chatter non-stop. ¡°President Wei, are you angry? But what can you do? This is my territory. Whether you can leave or not is still a problem. For a woman, you put yourself in danger. What benefits does this have for you? How about this? For the sake of our family, as long as you give up on Miss Su and apologize to me, I will let you go back.¡± Zhou Peng stared at the back of Wei Ting with great interest. He used one hand to support his chin as if he was curious about Wei Ting¡¯s next reaction. Wei Ting had always been high and mighty. Now that he had the chance to step on him, he felt very happy just thinking about it. Especially when he thought about his own body, he felt even happier in his heart. Even his smile carried a hint of sincerity. In order to humiliate Wei Ting, Zhou Peng even dismissed his own bodyguards, leaving only the two best fighters. Although he knew that Wei Ting had some skills, it should only be limited to self-protection. No matter how powerful he was, it was impossible for him to defeat two professional martial artists. Therefore, his provocation was unrestrained. Seeing that Su Meng was not in this room, Wei Ting turned around and continued to ask Zhou Peng, ¡°My patience is limited. I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Where is Su Meng?¡± Seeing that Wei Ting was anxious, Zhou Peng became even more yful. He shrugged his shoulders. He said in admiration, ¡°President Wei is indeed broad-minded. His wife has already met with such an incident, yet he still doesn¡¯t care. He only wants to find her. It seems that the rumors from a few days ago are no longer rumors. This Miss Su is indeed charming. ording to the current situation, even if she really cheated on you, you wouldn¡¯t be angry...¡± Before Zhou Peng could finish his words, Wei Ting had already lost his patience. He knew that it was impossible to ask Zhou Peng, so he directly took action. Chapter 44 - Said He Would Fight, So He Did

Chapter 44: Said He Would Fight, So He Did

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

He walked quickly to the two bodyguards and raised his leg to kick the tattooed man. The tattooed man¡¯s reaction was really fast. Before Wei Ting¡¯s kick could reach him, he was already prepared to block it. He was already prepared, but he didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting¡¯s to stop the kick. This was just a feint. When Wei Ting saw the man premeditated his kick, he immediately withdrew his leg. Then, he turned his body and raised his fist to hit the man who was smoking. That man thought that Wei Ting and the tattooed man were fighting, but he didn¡¯t expect that he woulde for him. Before he could react, his nose took a punch from Wei Ting. That sore feeling immediately invaded his brain. Even someone as strong as him couldn¡¯t help but cry. Wei Ting punched him and then made a pose to hit his lower body. The tattooed man pounced toward Wei Ting, but he didn¡¯t expect that this move of Wei Ting was also just a pretense. When he was close to him, Wei Ting turned his body and lifted his leg to kick him. The tattooed man got hit on his waist, and he immediately lost his strength. Taking advantage of the two people¡¯s intense pain for a few seconds, Wei Ting directly put them down. The whole process only took twenty seconds. After putting down the two bodyguards, Wei Ting walked in front of Zhou Peng and directly reached out to pull him by the cor. He lifted him up and asked with narrowed eyes, ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± This time, the question was simple and clear. Although his face was calm, Zhou Peng could feel his hidden anger. He didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to be so good at fighting. It seemed that the news was wrong again. Wei Ting usually hid it quite well. He were so good at fighting, but he had never made a move. However, Zhou Peng raised his hand and patted the hand that Wei Ting was holding onto his cor. His tone was not flustered at all. He smiled and said, ¡°President Wei is really good at fighting. It seems that I have underestimated you. You don¡¯t have to be so angry. If I really wanted to do something, I wouldn¡¯t have only left two bodyguards. Don¡¯t worry. Miss Su has already gone back. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give her a call and try.¡± ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Zhou Peng¡¯s body was originally weak and he kept coughing. After being grabbed by his cor, he was irritated and couldn¡¯t stop coughing. Wei Ting looked down at Zhou Peng¡¯s coughing from above until he coughed until his face turned red and his eyes were filled with tears. Only then did he slowly let go. ¡°If I didn¡¯t sense that you didn¡¯t have too much malice, do you think you would still be alive?¡± Wei Ting took a step back and took out a pistol from his clothes. He looked at Zhou Peng calmly. He turned off the safety, loaded it, and then raised the muzzle of the gun and pointed it at Zhou Peng. Seeing this, the bodyguard who was lying on the ground was stunned. No wonder Wei Ting dared toe alone. It turned out that he came with a weapon. Afraid that Wei Ting¡¯s pistol would go out of control, the bodyguard hurriedly got up from the ground and begged for Zhou Peng¡¯s mercy. ¡°President Wei, President Wei, you must be careful not to hurt our Young Master Zhou. Miss Su is now very safe and not injured. Young Master Zhou just wanted to y a joke on you.¡± The bodyguard was scared half to death, but Zhou Peng remained calm. He said without changing his expression, ¡°I finally know why President Wei is able to take charge of the Wei family at such a young age, and there is not a single person who is against it. Just look at your boldness today. It is indeed not something that an ordinary person canpare to.¡± The scene was a little stiff. Wei Ting nced at Zhou Peng coldly and ignored him. He took out his phone and was about to call Su Meng. Before he could make the call, he received a call from Zhu Xun. ¡°President Wei, Young Madam¡¯s phone is on. Judging from the direction she¡¯s moving, she should be heading back to Antique Street. Some of our people went to pick her up ording to the location. However, whether she¡¯s injured or not, we¡¯ll have to wait for the brothers to see it with their own eyes.¡± ¡°En.¡± Although he only replied, Zhou Peng could clearly feel that he was relieved at this moment. When Zhu Xun received the answer from Wei Ting, he continued to ask worriedly, ¡°What about you? Do you need our support? Our people are all at the entrance of the manor. We can enter at any time.¡± Wei Ting nced at Zhou Peng and said indifferently, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be out very soon.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone. ¡°How is it? I¡¯m not lying, right? If I really wanted to harm Miss Su, I wouldn¡¯t have waited for you to confirm my location before hanging up the phone. I wouldn¡¯t have left only these two people waiting for you.¡± Zhou Peng saw that Wei Ting let out a sigh of relief, and he also let out a sigh of relief. He raised his hand and was about to grab the pistol. He thought that Wei Ting wouldn¡¯t shoot. He didn¡¯t expect that before his hand touched the pistol, Wei Ting had already pulled the trigger without hesitation. The bullet flew past his scalp next to his ear, and his brain immediately buzzed. Zhou Peng covered his ears. The short period of deafness made his brain a little dizzy. He looked at Wei Ting in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect that Wei Ting would really make a move. Chapter 45 - What a Coincidence

Chapter 45: What a Coincidence

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

After Wei Ting fired a shot, he put away his pistol. This shot was deliberately misfired in order to teach Zhou Peng a lesson. It was just that his ear was a little bruised, nothing else serious. After he was done, he left the corridor. The two bodyguards watched nervously as Zhou Peng covered his ears, not daring to stop Wei Ting. On the other side, Su Meng was riding home in Zhou Peng¡¯s car. One of the bodyguards was driving, while the other was sitting beside her. Both of them looked fierce. In order not to cause any other trouble, she tried her best to reduce her presence. She looked out of the window quietly. Although Zhou Peng had promised not to hurt her before he left, he had only made this decision because he was interested in her suggestions. Su Meng could feel that Zhou Peng really wanted to torture her at that time. When she recalled Zhou Peng¡¯s gaze at that time, that ruthless and cruel aura, she still had lingering fear in her heart. Back then, she had made several suggestions, but all of them were rejected by Zhou Peng. He was not interested in anything except his own health. However, to him, his body had been weak since he was young. Even the doctors could not cure him, so he had long given up. Now that he heard that Su Meng could help him, even if the chances were slim, he would still give it a try. The reason why Zhou Peng dared to let Su Meng leave was because he knew that Su Meng cared about her master. As long as her master was still alive, Su Meng would not dare to run away on her own. Zhou Peng¡¯s weakness was not entirely due to innate reasons. The yin qi around his face was because someone had intentionally cast a curse on him. Although it was difficult to break it, Su Meng felt that she had a 90% chance of sess. She remembered that Master had said this before. A newborn baby can suffer such an effect if someone used their birth date, birth time, and fetal hair, as well as something from a dead person as a carrier. When yin is prosperous and yang is declining, the longevity of yang is greatly reduced, and the body¡¯s condition keeps getting worse and worse. However, Zhou Peng was the only son of the Zhou family. Who would treat him like this? He only had one younger sister, and there was no situation of fighting for the family property. Moreover, it was said that the Zhou family had only one son for several generations, and all of them were only sons. His father also did not have any siblings. How could anyone harm him in such a family environment? ¡°Miss Su, do you really have a way to help our Young Master?¡± Su Meng was lost in thought as she looked out the window when the bodyguard sitting next to her suddenly asked. His rough voice gave her a fright. Su Meng nodded stiffly and said, ¡°Young Master Zhou was not born like this. From his expression just now, it was definitely intentional. However, I need time to resolve this matter. After all, this situation has been with him for a long time. It is not something that can be resolved in a day or two.¡± After the bodyguard heard this, he nodded in agreement and rubbed his head with a smile. He apologized to Su Meng. ¡°That, as long as Miss Su can help our Young Master heal, she will be our benefactor. In the future, if you have any problems, you can look for us. Actually, our Young Master is also a pitiful person. He...¡± ¡°Cough cough, Miss Su, look, we¡¯re almost there. Where should we send you?¡± Before the bodyguard beside her could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the driver. The bodyguard seemed to have suddenly thought of something and quickly shut his mouth, not saying another word. Su Meng also understood in her heart that no matter how harmonious this kind of big family appeared on the surface, there would still be some intrigue. She was not in the mood to know about this kind of thing. As long as she could cure Zhou Peng and make him stop causing trouble for her in the future, then she would be burning incense. She did not dare to let them be grateful to her. ¡°Just park near Antique Street.¡± Su Meng did not want to stay with these two any longer. When she arrived, she quickly got out of the car. No one spoke for the rest of the journey. Su Meng got out of the car near Antique Street and politely said goodbye to the two bodyguards. Then, she quickly walked into the antique shop. However, not long after, a ck luxury car drove over and slowly stopped beside Su Meng. After what happened just now, Su Meng had a shadow over this kind of ck car. When she saw the car stop beside her, her first reaction was to leave. Just as she was about to run, the car door opened, revealing a face that she was extremely familiar with. It was Wei Ting¡¯s driver, Li Bing. Seeing that Su Meng was fine, Li Bing heaved a sigh of relief and pretended to pass by to greet her. ¡°What a coincidence, Young Madam. Why are you here? Do you need me to send you somewhere?¡± As the saying went, one should never hit a smiling person. Although Su Meng hated the Wei family, Li Bing was very polite. She smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll be home soon.¡± Chapter 46 - Returned to The Shop Safely

Chapter 46: Returned to The Shop Safely

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

When Su Meng returned to the antique shop, it was already evening, and the sky was gradually darkening. Because of Su Meng¡¯s poprity, many wealthy tycoons came to her, hoping to get close to her by looking at antiques. When Su Meng entered, Guo Xiang and Hong Si were receiving guests and exining the history of antiques to them. The guests were a little absent-minded. When they saw Su Meng, they immediately stopped listening and surrounded Su Meng. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. You¡¯re really different today.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Su not only to be so beautiful, but also to be so good at feng shui. I wonder if we can be friends?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, Miss Su. I heard that you have to queue up to see you, but there are too many people here to meet you. Can you give me priority on ount of the antiques I bought?¡± A bald man with a big belly pushed aside the people beside Su Meng. He reached out his hand and wanted to shake Su Meng¡¯s hand. Su Meng saw the wretched smile on his face. There was a faint smile on her face, but in her heart, she rejected him with disdain. She took a step back. The man who was pushed away by the bald man looked at him with dissatisfaction. He raised his hand and adjusted his gold-rimmed sses. He refuted the bald man with disdain, ¡°Which one of us didn¡¯t buy antiques? Why are you the only one who wants special privileges?¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly...¡± the people beside him echoed. Guo Xiang gave Su Meng a look, indicating that he didn¡¯t care anymore. He left everything to her and then went to the kitchen to cook. They had been busy for a whole day and didn¡¯t eat well. These people were all here for his disciple. Since she was back, they had nothing to do with them. It was better to go and cook first. Seeing her master leave, Su Meng looked at the scene with sweat all over her face. She suddenly felt that she was a bit like a celebrity. It was just that she was not in the limelight because of her beauty, but because of feng shui. But no matter what, everyone who came was a guest. As long as she could earn money, she would neverin about having too much. Thinking of this, Su Meng put on a big smile and pretended to be reserved as she invited the guests to take a seat. ¡°Everyone, please take a seat. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it slowly.¡± Hong Si made a cup of tea for everyone, then returned to the counter and began to calcte today¡¯s bill. Su Meng arranged a time with everyone ording to their priorities. After collecting the deposit, she then sent everyone away. After thest guest left, Su Meng nced at the entrance of the shop. No one was watching, so she quickly closed the door. Seeing this, Hong Si thought that Su Meng was just worried that another guest woulde. He couldn¡¯t help but smile andfort her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The business hours have already been posted at the entrance of the shop. It¡¯s already past midnight. No one wille again.¡± Su Meng expressed that she understood. In fact, she was afraid that Zhou Peng would make aeback. This person¡¯s personality was unpredictable, so it was better to be careful. She didn¡¯t mind, but she was afraid that she would implicate her master and Hong Si. The Zhou family¡¯s business was big, and she didn¡¯t want her master to leave. Because even if he did, with Zhou Peng¡¯s power, it would be very easy to find him. The most important thing now was that she had to help him solve his health problems as soon as possible. Although her master had told her before, it was very troublesome to do this. Just in case, it was better to confirm it with her master. Guo Xiang was cooking in the kitchen. Su Meng was too picky when she was young. In order to let her grow up healthily, Guo Xiang had practiced good cooking skills. Therefore, before Su Meng entered the kitchen, she already smelled the rich aroma of rice. ¡°Little girl, how was your trip today? Is there anything you don¡¯t understand? Are you tired? I¡¯ll be done cooking soon,¡± Guo Xiang asked with concern when he saw Su Meng walk in. Seeing the back view of her master cooking, Su Meng recalled the things that happened when she was young and couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Fortunately, Guo Xiang was busy cooking and didn¡¯t look back at her. She quickly wiped her tears away with her sleeve. Only then did Su Meng say nonchntly, ¡°Then there¡¯s definitely no problem. Why don¡¯t you take a look at whose disciple I am? There¡¯s actually not much of a problem with Sheng Qiu¡¯s construction site. It¡¯s just that there were some abandoned graves that weren¡¯t handled properly back then. When he¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll send them off.¡± ¡°Yeah, this kind of thing is quite simple. However, there are so many people who havee to look for you recently. You can encounter anything. Don¡¯t try to be brave if you can¡¯t solve it. As long as you have enough money to spend, it¡¯s fine. Besides, there¡¯s still Master. You can do whatever you like.¡± Seeing that her master was so concerned about her, Su Meng thought about how she was kidnapped today. This must not be known by her master. Otherwise, he would definitely object to her doing this. Chapter 47 - Act Coquettishly

Chapter 47: Act Coquettishly

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

After considering her choice of words, Su Meng asked carefully, ¡°Old man, I remember when I was young, I heard you say that the way to cast a curse on a newborn baby was to use a dead person¡¯s item to reverse the fate of the baby¡¯s life. How do we solve this?¡± When her master who had been cooking heard Su Meng¡¯s question, he immediately turned off the fire. Then, he turned around to look at her in surprise and asked, ¡°You met a person who was cursed? You want to help that person remove the curse?¡± Su Meng did not expect her master to have such a big reaction. Sheughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Haha, yes, I met a person with such a physique. I feel sorry for him. In addition, he gave me a lot of money, so I want to help him solve this problem.¡± Guo Xiang denied it without even thinking. ¡°No, we can¡¯t do this business anymore. We¡¯re not so poor that we can¡¯t afford to eat. There¡¯s no need to work so hard.¡± ¡°Old man¡­¡± ¡°No, if I say no, then no.¡± Su Meng was about to retort, but Guo Xiang didn¡¯t give her the chance. He rejected her outright. In the profession of feng shui masters, if one only looked at feng shui, or changed the feng shui of buildings, it would be fine to look for people. However, performing a ritual to break a curse was very dangerous. If the opponent was a feng shui master lower than her, that was fine. But if the opponent was higher than her, that would be tantamount to courting death. Guo Xiang did not even need to inquire in detail to guess that the one who could cast such a heaven-defying curse on the baby must be from a big family, and not an ordinary big family. Only those who were involved in a huge conflict of interest or a deep-seated hatred would do such a thing. ¡°You have just entered this line of work. Keep a low profile and don¡¯t provoke people you shouldn¡¯t. Otherwise, it will be very dangerous in the future.¡± Hearing her master¡¯s advice, Su Mengined in her heart, ¡®I¡¯ve already provoked him. It¡¯s toote to hide. If I don¡¯t help, I¡¯ll be even more miserable.¡¯ However, she only dared to say it in her heart. She didn¡¯t dare to let her master know. Otherwise, it would be even worse. Since she couldn¡¯t tell the truth, she could onlyunch a coquettish attack. Su Meng hugged Guo Xiang¡¯s arm and begged, ¡°Master, I promise I won¡¯t cause any trouble. I¡¯m just helping that customer. Moreover, this kind of business is conducted in secret. We¡¯ve signed a confidentiality agreement. He won¡¯t tell anyone that I helped him.¡± ¡°Besides, this is a matter that concerns his life. Even if he doesn¡¯t consider me, just for his own sake, he won¡¯t betray me, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°No!¡± Guo Xiang¡¯s objection was still firm. When Su Meng saw this, she pretended to be sad and cried, ¡°Old Man, are you afraid of teaching me and stealing your job in the future?! If you don¡¯t want to teach me, then I¡¯ll look it up in the books. It¡¯s even more unreliable to read books by myself. If something happens to me, you won¡¯t have such a smart and cute disciple like me anymore!¡± Originally, Guo Xiang really didn¡¯t want to teach her, but Su Meng¡¯s words reminded him. If he didn¡¯t care, if he really waited for her to read the book by herself and then learn half-baked things, it would instead cause a bigger problem. He might as well teach her hand-by-hand. Su Meng had always been good at persuading people. Guo Xiang sighed helplessly. His disciple had grown up, and even the methods to annoy people had improved. He knew that he liked her spoiled tricks the most. ¡°Eat first. I¡¯ll teach you after dinner.¡± Guo Xiang brought the cooked dishes to Su Meng, then turned on the fire and continued to cook the dishes. ¡°Yes, Sir. As expected, Master dotes on me the most.¡± Su Meng took the te with a smile, and then began to help her master. Guo Xiang did not go back on his word. After dinner, he asked Su Meng to tell him the specific details of the guest. After Su Meng told him one by one, he immediately determined what curse the person was under. ¡°What kind of identity does this person have to be under such a vicious curse?¡± Guo Xiang sighed. He could not help but sweat for his disciple in his heart. He was worried that she would not really get into trouble. ¡®He definitely has a big identity. If I don¡¯t take this case, we will all be finished,¡¯ Su Meng ridiculed in her heart, but on the surface, she pretended to do it for the money. ¡°Identity is not important. Anyway, it is absolutely safe and there is a lot of money. As long as I finish this case, not only will I be rich in the future, I will also have a backer.¡± This was true. Zhou Peng had promised her that if she could really cure his body, then Su Meng would be his benefactor. Money was a small problem, and he would still protect Su Meng in the future. This was also a risky but high-return investment for Su Meng. Su Meng locked herself at home for two days waiting for news from Sheng Qiu. She was also preparing to solve Zhou Peng¡¯s matter. Finally, when she was almost done, she received a call from Sheng Qiu. Chapter 48 - End of List

Chapter 48: End of List

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Master, I¡¯ve done everything ording to your instructions. When do you think you cane over? I¡¯ll go pick you up!¡± Sheng Qiu shouted in a loud voice with a little dialect. Hearing that Sheng Qiu was ready, Su Meng nned to go there by herself on the electric bike. However, she thought that it was too far, so she simply epted Sheng Qiu¡¯s suggestion. Early in the morning of the third day, Su Meng carried a huge backpack and followed Sheng Qiu to the construction site. Sheng Qiu looked like a hooligan, but he was very meticulous in doing things. He prepared everything that he needed ording to Su Meng¡¯s request and did not leave anything behind. Su Meng took out thepass and followed the instructions to stick the talismans that she had drawn earlier on the wall. Then, she set up a table next to the evestingmp and lit incense. After doing all this, she asked Sheng Qiu for a blueprint of the construction site and marked three locations on it. After that, she exined to Sheng Qiu, ¡°I¡¯ve solved the basic problem. The rest is up to you. See these three spots? ording to the blueprint, put an eight-trigram mirror at each of these three locations.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? Will there be no more idents in the future?¡± Sheng Qiu asked nervously. Back then, the feng shui masters he had looked for had said that they were fine, but in the end, something happened again a few dayster. Moreover, back then, they had gone through a lot of trouble to open the altar and cast spells, as well as practicing sword arts. No matter how he looked at it, Su Meng had only made a few simple moves. Although he had known that Su Meng was really talented before looking for her, Sheng Qiu had been deceived too many times. This time, he was still skeptical. Su Meng saw Sheng Qiu¡¯s uncertain expression, she patted him on the shoulder andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s actually not a big problem. In the future, before you start work every day, light five incense sticks. If anything happens, stop work for a day. You can start work as usual after you burn the incense sticks.¡± The yellow cloth around themp was to reduce resentment, the talisman was to disperse the yin qi, and the incense was to see if everything would go smoothly. This was once a graveyard, so it would be fine if someone took care of the graves. Those uninhabited graves had no one to pay their respects to all year round, so the resentment lingered around them. As long as they were worshiped and treated with respect, everything would be fine. It was just that they would start work again in the future. As long as they did not work at night, nothing would happen here again. Lighting the incense every day and being more devout was also a blessing for themselves. It could also remind them of some unexpected risks. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t forget to light incense.¡± Su Meng was afraid that Sheng Qiu would forget, so she reminded him again. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember it!¡± After Sheng Qiu heard Su Meng¡¯s words, he thought for a moment and nodded solemnly to show that he remembered it. Since the work was done, it was time to pay the rest of the money. Sheng Qiu took out his phone and send the rest of the money to Su Meng. Then, he generously gave her some extra tips. Since the other party took the initiative to give it to her, Su Meng epted it without hesitation. She would be a fool not to ept the money. She had done what she had to do and exined what she had to say. Su Meng thought about it carefully. She was afraid that she might have left something out. After confirming that there was nothing missing, she felt relieved. However, the more she looked at Sheng Qiu¡¯s face, the more she felt that something was wrong. After being stared at it for a while, Sheng Qiu took a step back.While clutching his chest, he said warily, ¡°Master, although I think you¡¯re very beautiful, I have a wife. Please don¡¯t fall for me.¡± He spoke in a serious manner and did not look like he was joking at all. Su Meng: ¡°¡­!¡± Did she look like a female hooligan? She only took a few more nces at Sheng Qiu when she saw that his expression was not right. Why was this guy so narcissistic? Seeing that Sheng Qiu had given her some extra money, Su Meng felt that she should also do her best to give her client some reminders. Judging from Sheng Qiu¡¯s expression, he would have had some emotional problems recently. Judging from Sheng Qiu¡¯s reaction just now, he must love his wife very much. Su Meng considered her choice of words and carefully said, ¡°Well, I noticed that you didn¡¯t look very well just now. You might have some problems at home. I¡¯m not sure about the specific problems, so I can only advise you to be more careful.¡± Sheng Qiu was stunned when he heard Su Meng¡¯s words. He said incredulously, ¡°As expected of a master. You can even see that. My career hasn¡¯t been going well recently, and my wife is fighting with me over this matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the construction problem. Don¡¯t worry. As long as you do as I say, everything will go smoothly in the future. If there¡¯s anything, you can contact me at any time. I¡¯ll guarantee the sale.¡± The corner of Su Meng¡¯s mouth twitched awkwardly. She had a premonition that this matter would not be too good, but as an outsider, it was hard to say. She could only give a reminder. Chapter 49 - Secretly Protecting

Chapter 49: Secretly Protecting

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Thank you so much, Master. If you need me in the future, feel free to ask. You¡¯re wee.¡± Sheng Qiu was speaking from the bottom of his heart. If Su Meng didn¡¯t help him this time, he would really be bankrupt. Since the matters here had been settled, Su Meng decided to go back. After all, she still had a super big shot to deal with. She didn¡¯t dare to be careless, or else she would implicate the people around her. Sheng Qiu sent Su Meng back to the antique shop. What Su Meng didn¡¯t notice was that a ck car had been parked near the antique shop for the past few days. ¡°Boss, Young Madam came back after helping Sheng Qiu with his feng shui. But it seems that she¡¯s going out again. This time, she left on her own.¡± Li Bing was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and was calling someone to inform them. ¡°Okay, keep an eye on her. Let me know if there are any unusual movements.¡± Wei Ting hung up the phone after giving his instructions. Fu Ze was sitting next to him. Seeing Wei Ting staring at Su Meng so nervously, he was so shocked that he stopped ying the game. He threw down the game console andined, ¡°Why? You used to be so indifferent to her. Now that you¡¯re getting a divorce, why are you so concerned about her? Are you reluctant to leave her?¡± Wei Ting nced at him indifferently. This time, he didn¡¯t show a cold face. He even exined in a good temper, ¡°She¡¯s being targeted by Zhou Peng.¡± ¡°Who?¡± This name sounded familiar to Fu Ze, but he suddenly didn¡¯t remember it. ¡°Zhou Peng, the eldest son of the Zhou family, Zhou Jia¡¯s elder brother,¡± Wei Ting exined in a low voice. Fu Ze was also a smart man. When he heard that it was Zhou Jia¡¯s elder brother,bined with what happened to Su Meng a while ago, he immediately figured out the cause and effect. It was rare for him to put on a straight face. ¡°To avenge Zhou Jia? This person is a madman. No wonder you are so nervous. How many people who are targeted by him have a good ending?¡± ¡°So, what do you n to do?¡± Wei Ting lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. No emotion could be seen in his pitch-ck eyes. After a long pause, he slowly opened his mouth and said coldly, ¡°His family or property, there is always one thing that he cares about.¡± Fu Ze looked at the calm Wei Ting and immediately understood the meaning behind his words. It seemed that he would definitely protect this Su Meng. If Zhou Peng dared to cross the boundary, then Wei Ting¡¯s revenge would definitely be a hundred times crazier than Zhou Peng¡¯s. With Wei Ting¡¯s lightning-fast methods, anyone who had a little understanding of him would not take the risk of offending him to do something that was not worth it. Since Wei Ting knew what he was doing, he would just watch the show himself. Fu Ze sat back on the sofa, picked up the limited game console, and continued to immerse himself in the game. After Su Meng finished dealing with Sheng Qiu, she got on her electric bike and went to Zhou Peng¡¯s residence. Although Zhou Peng was the eldest son of the Zhou family, he did not live in the Zhou family. Instead, he lived in a vi district not far from Antique Street. They arrived after riding for more than twenty minutes. There were already people waiting for Su Meng at the entrance of the residential area. The person who came out to pick her up was a man around forty years old. He looked gentle and refined, very cultured. ¡°Miss Su, my Young Master has been waiting for you. Please follow me. However, this bike of yours¡­¡± The man wanted to invite Su Meng to get in the car, but when he saw the electric bike that Su Meng was riding, he did not know what to say. Su Meng quickly answered, ¡°You lead the way. I¡¯ll ride this one. It¡¯s very fast!¡± What a joke. After the previous incident, she had already had psychological trauma toward Zhou Peng and the people around him. Who knew what she would encounter after getting in the car? It was safer to ride her own electric bike. The man did not say anything else. He nodded and got in the car. He was probably worried that Su Meng would not be able to keep up. The car was driving very slowly, so Su Meng did not have to worry. She rode slowly and looked around. As expected of a ce where rich people lived. It wasrge and spacious. The environment was not bad. If they were to walk, who knew how long it would take to get there? A few minutester, the car stopped in front of a house. Su Meng saw that Zhou Peng was sitting on a chair in front of the house with his eyes closed to rest. The weather was very good today. The sky was clear and the sunlight was particrly dazzling. Waves of heatwaves rushed toward people in the air. Su Meng wore a short-sleeved skirt. She felt very hot even when walking under the shade of the trees. Zhou Peng, on the other hand, wore long clothes and trousers. He sat directly under the sunlight and looked like he was enjoying it. If others saw him like this, they would definitely be surprised. However, Su Meng knew that this was caused by his extreme yin constitution. Zhou Peng¡¯s body had a yang decline and a yin increase. His body was extremely cold, so he particrly liked the sun. Chapter 50 - Remove Zhou Peng’s Curse

Chapter 50: Remove Zhou Peng¡¯s Curse

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Zhou Peng slowly opened his eyes as if he heard the sound of a car. When he saw Su Meng riding on the ck electric bike, the corner of his mouth twitched. Su Meng was the Young Madam of the Wei family after all. At this moment, this appearance gave him an indescribable strange feeling. Especially when he saw Su Meng carefully stand the bike by the side and onlye over after making sure that it would not fall over, Zhou Peng was a little stunned. It was rare for him to lose hisposure. ¡°Mr. Zhou, I¡¯ve already prepared everything here. Do you think you can start?¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with Zhou Peng, so she went straight to the point. Zhou Peng calmed his thoughts, nodded, and confirmed with Su Meng again, ¡°Are you sure you can really solve it? This is a problem that has been with me for more than twenty years.¡± ¡°Your body will definitely not get better immediately, but as long as the cause of the illness is removed, your body will eventually recover.¡± In fact, after dispelling the curse, his body would be able to return to normal in half a month, but Su Meng didn¡¯t dare to speak too harshly. Who knew if this Eldest Young Master would go crazy again? It was better to be safe. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Zhou Peng, with the help of the servants, invited Su Meng into the house to talk. Su Meng was not pretentious, and she was not worried about her own safety at all. Since Zhou Peng could let her go back then, he would definitely not do anything out of the ordinary at this moment. If he really wanted to deal with her, with his status, she would not be able to hide anywhere, so she might as well be generous. After entering the house, Su Meng looked around the house. Although Zhou Peng lived in a luxurious vi area, the house was simple and elegant. There were no decorations, which was not quite what she had expected. ¡°Sit anywhere you like. You are a guest today. If you have any requests, you can tell the servant.¡± Zhou Peng was supported by the servant to sit on the sofa and motioned for the servant to serve tea to Su Meng. ¡°Have you brought the longevity lock?¡± Su Meng chose a seat that was rtively far away from Zhou Peng and sat down. She opened her backpack and asked as she took out her things. Zhou Peng nced at Su Meng¡¯s backpack. Inside it was a mess of things and talisman papers that he could not understand. He suddenly felt that it was a little ridiculous. He did not expect that one day he would actually find someone to read his fortune, even though this was the other party¡¯s request. He asked the servant to bring his childhood longevity lock to Su Meng. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Su Meng looked at the longevity lock in the servant¡¯s hand. Sure enough, the jade embedded in it was from the cemetery, and it had a very strong yin qi. Moreover, at the bottom of the longevity lock, there was a very, very small line of words carved on it. If not for her master¡¯s warning, even she wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. She did not want to touch this thing directly, so she did not take it. Instead, she took out a yellow talisman paper from her bag and gestured for the servant to put the longevity lock on the talisman paper. Looking at Su Meng¡¯s cautious look, Zhou Peng suddenly became interested and felt that this scene was very interesting. After wrapping the longevity lock and cing it on the table, Su Meng took out a small white porcin te from her bag. It was a small knife that looked somewhat old and exquisite. ¡°Although I know it¡¯s impolite to ask this, but in order to proceed smoothly, I still have to ask. May I ask if Mr. Zhou is a virgin?¡± After Su Meng finished asking, her face was slightly red as she prayed in her heart. She hoped that this Young Master Zhou would not misunderstand. When Zhou Peng heard her question, he immediately choked on his own saliva and coughed repeatedly. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± After coughing for a long time, he finally recovered. He nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think my body doesn¡¯t look like it? Why, do you feng shui masters still have to ask such a question?¡± The servants at the side turned their heads and pretended not to see or hear anything. Su Meng hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s mainly because your situation is a little special. Your yin and yang are ipatible. You need to use two drops of blood from a virgin to neutralize it. Although it sounds quite incredible, mm, I also feel that it¡¯s a little incredible, but this is the only way¡­¡± As Su Meng spoke, her voice became weaker. Why did it feel like the more she exined, the darker it became? Before she could finish, she shut her mouth. What was the point of saying so much? As long as she could cure the person, it would be fine. ¡°Mr. Zhou, please extend your hand. I will only take two drops of blood.¡± Su Meng took the knife and porcin te and came in front of Zhou Peng. Zhou Peng stretched out his left hand without hesitation and let Su Meng do as she pleased. Su Meng grabbed Zhou Peng¡¯s hand and carefully cut a wound on his finger with a small knife. Then, she squeezed out two drops of blood. ¡°Do you need to bandage it? If you need to bandage it, then hurry up. Otherwise, it will heal soon.¡± Su Meng could not help butin when she saw that the servant beside her had already brought the gauze over. Chapter 51 - Substitute Death

Chapter 51: Substitute Death

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Zhou Peng¡¯s face darkened. He signaled to the servant that he did not need it and pulled his hand back. When Su Meng stopped squeezing hard, the blood stopped flowing. Seeing the servant making a fuss, he suddenly felt a little embarrassed. After taking Zhou Peng¡¯s blood, Su Meng wiped the knife clean and carefully sterilized it with alcohol. Seeing her doing this, Zhou Peng: ¡°¡­¡± Was sheining that he was sick or that his blood was dirty? After carefully disinfecting it, Su Meng raised her hand again and cut a small cut on her finger. As expected, ten fingers connected to the heart. It really hurt. Su Meng grimaced and immediately regained herposure. Thinking about how Zhou Peng promised to give her so much moneyter, this little bit of pain was nothing. As long as there was more money, she would be willing to double the pain! She squeezed out two drops of blood and then added a bit of cinnabar into the porcin te, fusing the blood and cinnabar together. Looking at her actions, Zhou Peng stared at Su Meng¡¯s face with a deep gaze. The words she had said just now kept echoing in his mind. A thought slowly rose in his heart. He asked casually, ¡°Why does it use your blood? Is this okay?¡± Su Meng thought Zhou Peng was looking down on her and exined indifferently, ¡°As long as it¡¯s qualified, anyone¡¯s blood can be used. I see that you¡¯re all male servants, so it¡¯s more convenient to use mine. Anyway, the result is the same.¡± As expected¡­ Zhou Peng confirmed what he was thinking and looked at Su Meng with a different emotion. After fusing the cinnabar and blood, Su Meng took out a clean yellow talisman paper and began to draw on it. She had practiced using ordinary ink several times in the past few days at home, so she was very skilled at drawing. In just a few seconds, she had finished drawing the talisman. After she was done drawing, she asked the servant to help her remove the jade from the longevity lock. She wrapped it with the talisman paper that she had drawn and then took out a small incense burner that was a little bigger than her palm from her bag. She ced the jade together with the talisman paper into the incense burner. There was no fire inside the incense burner, only a thickyer of ash. After covering the lid, Su Meng handed the incense burner to Zhou Peng. ¡°Is that all?¡± Zhou Peng asked suspiciously. ¡°Not yet. Put this in a safe ce. As long as you don¡¯t let anyone touch it, it¡¯s fine. This incense burner is filled with merit ash. It¡¯s used to purify the baleful aura on the jade stone. You only need seven days, and it won¡¯t continue to corrode your body.¡± ¡°However, even if it is seven days, do not take away the talisman paper that wraps it. This is the baleful talisman. This baleful aura has been with you for so many years. It is not something that can bepletely dissolved in a few days. As long as the talisman paper is wrapped around the jade stone, after seven days, and after fourteen days, your body will recover.¡± Su Meng patted the ash off her hand. She instructed Zhou Peng. ¡°Then¡­ in other words, after twenty-one days, I will be fine and my body will be able to recover?¡± Zhou Peng continued to ask. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± After Su Meng finished processing the jade, she took out a scarecrow the size of a palm from her bag. She wrote the birth characters of the longevity lock on the talisman paper with cinnabar mixed with blood and used the talisman paper to wrap the scarecrow. She asked the servant to help take a basin, threw the scarecrow into the basin, and lit the fire to burn it. ¡°This is?¡± Zhou Peng couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Su Meng burning the scarecrow with a serious expression. When the scarecrow was almost done burning, Su Meng replied, ¡°A substitute. I used your birth date and your blood to make a substitute. I¡¯ll take you to die under the curse. That way, you¡¯ll be safe.¡± After doing all this, it was over. Su Meng put all her things into her backpack and wanted to leave. Unexpectedly, Zhou Peng didn¡¯t have any intention of letting her go. Instead, he urged her to stay. ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave first.¡± Su Meng looked at Zhou Peng. Although he did not have the hostility that he had when they first met, he still looked like a person who was not to be trifled with. Su Meng¡¯s heart trembled. She asked cautiously, ¡°What? Didn¡¯t Mr. Zhou say that he would not make things difficult for me after helping you settle it?¡± Seeing Su Meng¡¯s frightened little bird-like appearance¡­ Zhou Peng could not help butugh. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. I just saw that you¡¯ve been busy for so long and wanted to invite Miss Su to have a meal. Moreover, I believe that Miss Su must have put in a lot of effort for this matter.¡± ¡°Indeed. This customer of yours is much more difficult than the ones I¡¯vee into contact with in the past.¡± Su Meng did not stand on ceremony at all and deliberately mentioned the customer. Presumably, such a shrewd person like Zhou Peng would definitely understand the meaning of the remuneration she wanted. Chapter 52 - Wei Xue’s Video

Chapter 52: Wei Xue¡¯s Video

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

As expected, Zhou Peng immediately understood and gestured for the servant to bring the phone over. ¡°Since Miss Su said that it will take effect on the 21st day, then I will pay 200,000 down payment first. After the 21st day, I will pay the remaining 800,000, how about it?¡± Hearing the amount, Su Meng was stunned for a moment. She sighed in her heart that Zhou Peng was indeed worthy of being the young master of a rich family. He was so generous. He actually had to pay a million for helping him once. However, it made sense when she thought about it. This could be considered as saving his life. A million yuan for a life was not a loss for him. ¡°Alright, deal.¡± Su Meng agreed readily and epted the deposit of 200,000 yuan. ¡°However, I won¡¯t be eating anymore. Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving. I still have other things to do.¡± Su Meng finished speaking and left with her bag. This time, Zhou Peng did not stop her and allowed her to leave the vi. ¡°Young Master, do you really believe these things? Are you sure it will work?¡± After Su Meng left the vi, a burly man came out of the room. If Su Meng was still here, she would definitely be shocked. This was because this man was one of the bodyguards who had captured her, the man with the tattoo. Zhou Peng looked in the direction where Su Meng had left. His eyes were filled with emotions, as if he was thinking of something. After hearing the bodyguard¡¯s question, he replied after a long time, ¡°Whether it¡¯s useful or not, we¡¯ll know in a few days. After all, there¡¯s no other way to cure my body.¡± Su Meng rode her electric bike and left the Vi District quickly. She drove as fast as she could and did not look back until she returned to Antique Street. She looked at the familiar environment and the bustling streets. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief. She looked back a few times and realized that there was no one following her. Zhou Peng would probably not do anything to her again. When she returned to the antique shop, there were not many customers in the shop this time. Those who were rich and had idents were the only ones. After setting a time with her, the shop became deserted. After saying goodbye to her master and Hong Si, Su Meng went back upstairs. Next, she had to look at the next customer. Other than that, she also had to prepare for the Feng Shui Master Competition. When she returned to her bedroom and took out her phone, Su Meng found an anonymous email. She opened it curiously. It was a video. When she saw the content of the video, Su Meng was so shocked that she almost cried out. She quickly covered her mouth. What did she see? The main character in the video was actually Wei Xue. She did not know if Wei Xue was drunk or drugged. She looked around in confusion with her eyes half open. A man who covered her tightly was taking off her clothes. The video recorded the process of taking off her clothes. The man took off all of Wei Xue¡¯s clothes, leaving only her underwear. Then, the video stopped abruptly. No one knew what happened after that. Other than the video, there was also a paragraph attached. ¡°Miss Su, as a reward, I returned the method this person used to deal with you to her. You can keep it or delete it, or use it however you want. However, let me give you a piece of advice. To be merciful to your enemy is to be cruel to yourself. If you don¡¯t know how to resist, you¡¯ll only end up harming yourself.¡± Su Meng looked at the video and the paragraph, and her face darkened. She did not expect Wei Xue to hate her so much. She originally wanted to not find trouble with her first and settle the most important matter first. She did not expect Wei Xue to be so persistent. Even though she knew that she and Wei Ting were about to divorce, she still did not let her off. She deleted that paragraph, saved it online, and copied it again. How could she delete such a good video? She would need it one day. After settling all this, Su Meng nned to start signing up. She searched online for the registration method, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so strict. There were two ways to participate. One was to receive an invitation, and the other was to fill in a series of troublesome information, from who the ancestral master was, where they came from, to when she became a feng shui master. All in all, Su Meng was troubled by a bunch of questions. She did not meet the requirements to participate in any of them. The old man who suggested her to participate in thepetition said that it was easy to register, but now it seemed that she had been deceived. It was no wonder. That person seemed to look down on female feng shui masters. How could he sincerely suggest her to participate? He must be mocking her. However, when she thought of the bountiful reward after bing first ce, she could not help but be moved. No, she had to think of a way. Who could she ask for help? After thinking about it, she realized that it was not good to rely on her connections. Right now, she did not have any connections at all. Sure enough, in the future, besides earning money, she had to add one more line and work hard to expand her connections. ¡°Girl, what are you doing? Can Mastere in?¡± Just when Su Meng was worried, Guo Xiang suddenly came and knocked on the door to ask. ¡°Master,e in. The door isn¡¯t locked.¡± After Guo Xiang came in, he saw Su Meng lying on the table with a dejected look. Chapter 53 - Master’s Invitation

Chapter 53: Master¡¯s Invitation

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so unhappy?¡± Sitting next to Su Meng, Guo Xiang was a little worried about his disciple. He thought that Su Meng was worried about Wei Ting. After all, she loved Wei Ting very much back then. Now that she was suddenly going to get a divorce, even though she was usuallyughing and cheerful, she was actually feeling sad in her heart. ¡°Master, I¡¯m worried about how to make my career go to the next level.¡± ¡°Do you really want to continue on this path? Even if there¡¯s no chance to regret it in the future,¡± Guo Xiang asked after a moment of silence. ¡°Of course! I was muddle-headed in the past. Now I¡¯ve found my goal. Moreover, Master, don¡¯t you want me to inherit your mantle? I¡¯m your only disciple. Your mantle must be inherited by me.¡± Su Meng¡¯s tone was firm. ¡®In the future, nothing could dy my career. I must work hard to let master live a good life!¡¯ Looking at Su Meng¡¯s firm expression, Guo Xiang¡¯s eyes flickered. After a moment of silence, Guo Xiang said, ¡°I see that you really want to go into this line of work these few days. Well, there are some things you should understand.¡± Without waiting for Su Meng to ask him what it was about, Guo Xiang got up and walked out of the room. When he returned, he held an invitation letter with a red gold border in his hand. ¡°If you want to be a qualified and recognized feng shui master, it is necessary to participate in the Feng Shui Master Competition. Since you are so determined, then prepare to participate.¡± Guo Xiang handed the invitation letter to Su Meng. ¡°Feng Shui Master Competition invitation letter? Master, you actually have this!¡± Touching the invitation letter in her hand, Su Meng¡¯s eyes were wide open. The material of this invitation letter was obviously very high-end. Touching it, it felt quite good. As expected of apetition organized by the upper-ss society. ¡°An old friend gave it to me, but I¡¯m already so old. I¡¯m not interested in such things anymore. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to inherit my mantle? Then it¡¯s just right for you to go. This is considered VIP treatment. There¡¯s an independent room. You don¡¯t have to feel awkward because you¡¯ll be staying with a group of men.¡± ¡°Old friend? Who is it? I¡¯ve never heard you mention them before, Master,¡± Su Meng asked curiously. A person who could get such a thing seemed to have a high status. However, she had never seen anyone with money or status around Master. Guo Xiang¡¯s eyes flickered and he said perfunctorily, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just people who have been in contact with each other in the past. But to participate in thepetition, you have to rely on yourself. Don¡¯t count on others.¡± He casually perfunctorily said that. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic too much. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I will definitely not let you lose face!¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t continue to ask. Actually, it made sense when she thought about it. She hadn¡¯t met all of Master¡¯s friends. Moreover, he had sold antiques all his life. He would more or less have some connections. ¡°I¡¯m not a big shot. Besides, I¡¯m already so old. What¡¯s there to lose with this old face? Just be yourself and don¡¯t cause trouble. Remember, everyone there is a big shot. Don¡¯t talk too much andpete seriously. We pay attention to detail in this line of work. It¡¯s okay if you lose. The most important thing is to live afortable life. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± In fact, Su Meng knew in her heart that her master hoped that she could inherit his mantle, but he didn¡¯t want her life to be too tiring and stressful. Sure enough, the only person who treated her the best was her master. A warm feeling slowly flowed out from the bottom of her heart. Su Meng secretly swore in her heart that she would try her best to let her master live a good life. ¡°By the way, take this thing with you.¡± After Guo Xiang finished his instructions, he took out a silver bracelet from his pocket. On it was a small copper bell with an ancient texture, about the size of a soybean. The bracelet was new, but the bell looked old. There was even a bit of paint on it, revealing a bit of ck. ¡°What is this?¡± Su Meng took it and asked curiously. It was obvious that this thing had some experience. Guo Xiang didn¡¯t exin further. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask. Just put it on.¡± Su Meng put on the bracelet obediently and looked at the small bell carefully. She didn¡¯t know what material the bell was made of. It looked a little like gold and a little like copper. There were tiny patterns carved on it. It was very exquisite, but she didn¡¯t know what it was. With a light shake, the bell made a dull sound. Although it wasn¡¯t as clear and melodious as the other bells, it made people feel at ease. Although she didn¡¯t know the origin of this thing, her master would never harm her. This was absolutely a good thing. Chapter 54 - Wei Ting’s Warning

Chapter 54: Wei Ting¡¯s Warning

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

In the evening, Su Meng, Guo Xiang, and Hong Si were having dinner. There was a car parked at the entrance of the shop. It was already time to close the shop. Hong Si had already hung a sign outside saying that the shop was closed. He didn¡¯t expect that there would still be peopleing over. Hong Si wanted to go out and take a look, but was stopped by Su Meng. ¡°Brother Hong, you apany Master to have dinner. I can go and take a look.¡± After saying that, she directly ran out. She wanted to see who was so blind. It was fine if it was a big deal, but if it was just to take a look and not buy anything¡­ She would have to consider cklisting this person. When she came out to take a look, it was actually an old acquaintance. ¡°Wei Ting? What brings a Buddha like you here?¡± Seeing that it was an annoying person, Su Meng did not even pretend to be. She leaned against the door frame and crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking at him disdainfully. Wei Ting did not pay attention to Su Meng¡¯s sarcasm. He walked in front of her and went straight to the point. ¡°You went to look for Zhou Peng today?¡± ¡°How do you know? What does it have to do with you?¡± Wei Ting¡¯s face darkened. He warned her unhappily, ¡°Zhou Peng is not a simple person. You¡¯d better stay away from him.¡± Upon hearing Wei Ting¡¯s warning, Su Meng was so angry that sheughed. If she had a choice, she would not have provoked someone like Zhou Peng. But why did the two of them meet? In the end, wasn¡¯t it because of Wei Ting? Wei Xue liked Wei Ting. Therefore, for his sake, she joined hands with Zhou Jia to let Zhou Peng deal with her. If it wasn¡¯t for her cleverness, how could she have escaped from his grasp? Now, he was pretending to distance herself from Zhou Peng. It was really disgusting. However, she recalled that when Zhou Peng kidnapped her back then, he said that there were people from Wei Ting near the antique shop. It seemed that he had been spying on her. However, she had already said that she would divorce him. What good would spying on her do him? Was it really to protect her? Su Meng immediately denied this reason. She would never believe that Wei Ting would have the heart to protect her no matter what. Could it be that they just wanted to know where she was? ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Seeing that Su Meng did not answer him, Wei Ting frowned and went forward to grab Su Meng¡¯s wrist. ¡°Mr. Wei, if you have anything to say, you can say it here. You¡¯re all lovey-dovey. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Wei Xue will be angry if she finds out?¡± Su Meng was quick-witted and immediately dodged to the side. ¡°What does it have to do with Wei Xue? Why should I be afraid that she¡¯ll be angry?¡± Wei Ting asked with a frown. It had already developed to this point, yet he was still pretending to be with her. Did he really think she was stupid? ¡°I know that you and Zhou Peng have some kind of deal, but what I came here to tell you is that no matter what you do, he won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Zhou Peng no longer dares to make a move against you. He didn¡¯t say the rest of his words. This time, apart from reassuring her, he also wanted to take a look at her. Wei Ting also didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He had a strange feeling towards Su Meng now. When he heard that she was in danger, he actually felt an inexplicable panic in his heart. However, Su Meng didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness and said coldly, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you.¡± ¡°You can tell me if you encounter anything difficult.¡± Wei Ting stared at Su Meng, his eyes filled with emotions. ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling you? Waiting to be mocked or despised by you?¡± Su Meng scoffed. ording to Wei Ting¡¯s attitude toward her in the past, if she really wanted to tell him these things, not only would he not care, he would even say that she deserved it. Su Meng could already imagine that scene. ¡°Is this the kind of person I am in your heart? How do you know that I won¡¯t help you if you haven¡¯t said anything?¡± Wei Ting narrowed his eyes and pursed his thin lips. ¡°Wei Ting, I can settle my own matters. I don¡¯t need your fake concern!¡± ¡°In addition, since you have the time, you should settle our divorce first. I hope that you wille again next time with the divorce agreement.¡± Su Meng did not want to be entangled with Wei Ting anymore. She turned around and was about to enter the shop. However, just as she took a step forward, another car slowly stopped at the door. Su Meng raised her eyebrows. Why was the shop closed today, but it became lively instead. However, the person in the car didn¡¯te down immediately. They just stopped there and didn¡¯t say anything else. Wei Ting seemed to have not seen the car. He just stared at Su Meng and said in a deep voice, ¡°I won¡¯t get a divorce.¡± ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡± Su Meng thought she heard wrong. What did Wei Ting say? This person who looked at her with annoyance actually said he wouldn¡¯t get a divorce? ¡°I said, I won¡¯t get a divorce.¡± Wei Ting looked at Su Meng and said word by word. It didn¡¯t look like he was joking. Won¡¯t get a divorce? Hearing this, Su Meng was furious. She did so much to prepare for a divorce. Chapter 55 - Wait For Your Brother to Coax Me

Chapter 55: Wait For Your Brother to Coax Me

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Moreover, just for this marriage, she had suffered so much in her previous life, and the culprit was still acting arrogantly in the Wei family. Moreover, this incident was also caused by her. Now, when Su Meng saw the members of the Wei family, she felt unlucky. She ced her hands on her hips and red fiercely at Wei Ting. ¡°Wei Ting, don¡¯t go overboard. I advise you not to do things to the extreme.¡± ¡°Yes, I admit that I used to love you. It¡¯s my fault for pestering you. Love should go both ways. So, I don¡¯t me you if you don¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t use me as a cover just because I used to like you. I¡¯m a normal person. I should have the right to live my own life. Why? Do you have to drive people crazy to be happy?¡± Wei Ting sensed that something was wrong from Su Meng¡¯s words and asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean by using you as a cover, and that being with me will drive you crazy?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Brother Wei Ting!¡± Su Meng gritted her teeth and was about to continue when the car door opened and Wei Xue walked out. Seeing that the person who came was actually Wei Xue, Su Meng¡¯s lips curled up into a sarcastic smile. This Wei Xue was really haunting her. Why was she everywhere? ¡°Sister Su Meng, is my brother here to bully you? Seriously, Brother Wei Ting, you¡¯ve gone too far. Luckily, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t allow you to bully her.¡± Wei Xue had a sweet smile on her face. She seemed to be very concerned about Su Meng. With such an obedient girl¡¯s appearance, if Su Meng wasn¡¯t reincarnated, she would probably have been deceived again. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Wei Ting looked at Wei Xue without any expression. ¡°Mom asked me to look for you. I couldn¡¯t get through to your phone. I went to your office and you weren¡¯t there. I guessed you were here. I was right.¡± ¡°Brother Wei Ting, if there¡¯s nothing else, Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s already sote. Don¡¯t disturb Sister Su Meng¡¯s rest.¡± After saying this, Wei Xue walked toward Wei Ting and reached out to hold his arm. When Su Meng saw this, an idea suddenly arose in her heart. She also raised a sweet smile and quickly walked to Wei Ting¡¯s side to hold his arm, conveniently pushing Wei Xue away. ¡°How can your brother bully me? He¡¯s here to care about me. He knows that I¡¯m currently busy with work, so he specially came to console me, telling me not to be so tired and to look for him if there¡¯s anything. Aiya, your brother really cares about me.¡± Hearing what Su Meng said, the smile on Wei Xue¡¯s face stiffened a little. A dark light shed across her eyes, and then disappeared for a moment before she immediately regained herposure. ¡°Yes, yes, Brother Wei Ting cares about you very much. Look, I¡¯m confused because I care about you. But I can¡¯t help it. Sister Su Meng is too important to me.¡± Wei Xue tried her best to keep her voice gentle. ¡°But, Sister Su Meng, I listened to you. Did something happen to you? Oh right, I remember that I wanted to invite you to go shopping a few days ago, but I couldn¡¯t get through to your phone. Where did you go?¡± Hearing Wei Xue¡¯s question, Su Meng narrowed her eyes. It seemed that Wei Xue didn¡¯te here just to find Wei Ting, but to use this opportunity to tell him that she was kidnapped by Zhou Peng. Zhou Peng probably didn¡¯t give her the video of her being vited. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so she came over to ask Wei Ting in front of him. ¡°I met with something that day.¡± Su Meng lowered her head slightly and pretended to be sad. She raised her hand and pretended to wipe her tears. As expected, seeing her reaction, Wei Xue was immediately happy. She pretended to be concerned and asked, ¡°Sister Su Meng, what happened to you? You can tell my brother. He will help you.¡± ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t say anymore. It¡¯s all in the past,¡± Su Meng deliberately said ambiguously, giving Wei Xue a chance. Although Wei Xue was anxious, it was not good to ask. Su Meng continued, ¡°Xiao Xue, your brother is really good to me. He just told me that he doesn¡¯t want to divorce me.¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t want to divorce!?¡± When Wei Xue heard this, her expression immediately changed. Because she was too anxious, she forgot to control her expression. ¡°Why? You seem very disappointed when you hear that we¡¯re not getting a divorce?¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Xue with a faint smile. Wei Xue quickly adjusted her expression and stiffly raised the corners of her mouth, pretending to smile. ¡°How, how is that possible? It¡¯s great that you guys aren¡¯t getting a divorce. I don¡¯t want you guys to get a divorce either.¡± ¡°As expected of the Wei Ting¡¯s good sister.¡± Su Meng knew that Wei Xue cared about this title the most, so she said it on purpose. As expected, Wei Xue¡¯s face darkened a little. ¡°Then Sister Su Meng, are youing back to the Wei family?¡± Wei Xue clenched her fists tightly, trying hard to keep a smile on her face. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m waiting for your brother to coax me. I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m happy!¡± Chapter 56 - You Don’t Have to Care

Chapter 56: You Don¡¯t Have to Care

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Letting Wei Ting coax people was tantamount to wanting to train poisonous snakes. It was wishful thinking. Wei Xue couldn¡¯t help but mock her in her heart. Originally, she was still a little worried about Su Meng, but now that she saw Su Meng¡¯s request, she instantly felt relieved. Wei Ting lowered his head and looked at Su Meng without making a sound. His gaze was deep and no one knew what he was thinking. The scene was a little quiet for a while. When Wei Xue saw this, in order to show that she was obedient and kind, she decided to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, Sister Su Meng is just a child with a temper. Don¡¯t me her. I can help you coax her!¡± Wei Xue stepped forward and hugged Su Meng¡¯s arm intimately, taking the opportunity to pull her to her side. She wanted her to stop pestering Wei Ting. However, just as she pulled Su Meng to her side, Wei Ting slowly said, ¡°How do you want me to coax you?¡± Wei Xue: ¡°!¡± Su Meng: ¡°?¡± As soon as these words were said, Wei Xue and Su Meng were stunned at the same time. What did Wei Ting say? How did she want him to coax her? These were actually words from Wei Ting? Seeing that Su Meng did not respond with a shocked expression, Wei Ting asked again, ¡°How do you want me to coax you so that you can go home without getting a divorce?¡± Su Meng thought that Wei Ting was joking, but he stared at her with an extremely serious gaze, as if he would not rest until he heard her answer. Why was Wei Ting so strange today? It was as if he had taken the wrong medicine. He actually cared about her in all sorts of ways. Although Su Meng really wanted to calm down and have a good talk with him, once she saw Wei Xue by his side, she instantly lost the mood. ¡°Do you still need me to teach you this kind of thing? If I tell you directly, how can you show your sincerity?¡± Su Meng deliberately put on a tsundere look and raised her head slightly as she spoke coldly. As she spoke, she paid attention to Wei Ting¡¯s expression. After all, he was used to being high and mighty. If he was suddenly reprimanded by her, she wanted to see how he would lose his temper. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that Wei Ting wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he frowned, as if he was really thinking about this problem. ¡°Go back and think about it slowly. When you¡¯ve decided,e and find me. Let me tell you, the things we¡¯ve agreed on can¡¯t change any more. You¡¯re a CEO after all. At least you have to keep your word.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t want to be entangled with Wei Ting too much, she only said this to anger Wei Xue. After saying that, she went straight into the house and closed the door without any courtesy. She didn¡¯t even give these two a nce. Thest sentence was to hint at the divorce of Wei Ting. In order for it not to go as Wei Xue wished, she didn¡¯t say it clearly. However, Wei Ting was such a smart person, so he would definitely understand. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Wei Ting really didn¡¯t think about divorce. Instead, he thought that Su Meng only wanted him to coax her and was thinking about how to satisfy Su Meng¡¯s request. Seeing Su Meng lock herself and Wei Ting outside, Wei Xue¡¯s face was calm, but her hands were tightly clenched into fists. This Su Meng was so arrogant. Brother Wei Ting was so polite to her, but she was so arrogant! ¡°Brother Wei Ting, you must not be angry with Sister Su Meng. She has this temper and is used to it. In the past, she always wanted me to coax her. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Leave it to me.¡± Wei Xue walked to Wei Ting¡¯s side. She reached out and wanted to hold his arm. Wei Ting frowned and ignored Wei Xue¡¯s hand. He turned around and walked to his car. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Get in the car and go home.¡± After Wei Ting went in, he closed the car door. Seeing that Wei Ting didn¡¯t want her to get in the car, Wei Xue patted the window and asked, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you ask me to go with her in the past? I know Sister Su Meng very well!¡± Wei Ting had never been interested in Su Meng, so everything rted to her would be handed over to her. Why did he not let her interfere this time? She had a bad premonition in her heart. Could it be that Wei Ting was interested in Su Meng? No, she absolutely could not let Wei Ting and Su Meng interact too much. Otherwise, all her efforts in the past would be wasted. Wei Ting lowered the window. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother about this time. You go home first.¡± He didn¡¯t intend to exin to Wei Xue. He wanted to do something and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. ¡°You¡¯re not going to¡­¡± Before Wei Xue finished speaking, Wei Ting had already raised the window, stepped on the elerator, and left. Wei Xue looked in the direction Wei Ting had left, and her gaze instantly darkened. The reason why she always came when Wei Ting and Su Meng were alone was because she was afraid that something shouldn¡¯t happen between the two of them. Even when Su Meng said that she was going to get a divorce, she still felt that it was not reliable. No matter what, she would do everything in her power to make Su Meng lose the opportunity to enter the Wei family. Chapter 57 - Thought of a Way to Coax His Wife

Chapter 57: Thought of a Way to Coax His Wife

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

She thought of all the efforts she had made in the past. She absolutely could not let all her efforts go to waste at thest crucial moment. They were going to divorce soon. She absolutely could not let Wei Ting have a good impression of Su Meng. She must make her disappear immediately. After Wei Ting left the antique shop, he went straight back to thepany. It had been a few hours since he left work. The sky was already dark. There was no one in thepany except for the security guards on duty. Wei Ting returned to his office and sat in front of hisputer. His mind was filled with what he had just said to Su Meng. Su Meng said that as long as he coaxed her well, she would not divorce him again and would continue to go back to the Wei family with him. He had never coaxed a woman before, so how was he going to coax her? Wei Ting¡¯s face was filled with confusion. If he was asked to handle business matters or work onpany ns, it would be a piece of cake for him. Coaxing a woman would be too difficult. After thinking about it, he thought of someone. That person had been mingling with women all day long. He should have done some research in this area. With this thought in mind, he picked up his phone and dialed. The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. A coquettish female voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello?¡± Wei Ting frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Fu Ze?¡± ¡°President Fu is taking a shower. I¡¯ll ask him to call you back when hees out?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was verynguid and carried a hint of charm. Hearing that Fu Ze was taking a shower, Wei Ting immediately understood. He was silent for a moment, and suddenly felt that Fu Ze was not very reliable. Su Meng was different from the women that Fu Ze had dated. She did not care about money or lust. ording to Fu Ze¡¯s method, it might actually be useless. ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need.¡± After Wei Ting finished speaking, he did not wait for a reply and directly hung up the phone. He thought for a moment, put down his phone, turned on hisputer, and typed in the search bar on the web page: ¡°How to make your wife happy.¡± He pressed the enter key, and hundreds of rted questions popped up. He selected the most popr post and clicked in. The answers below were really full of tricks. [Isn¡¯t it easy to make your wife happy? Everything can be solved with money. Transfer tens of thousands of yuan to your wife, buy her a few bags, and buy a set of branded cosmetics. Your wife will definitely forgive you immediately. No matter what you¡¯ve done, this method works every time.] [If you¡¯re angry, buy your wife a bag and buy her something. You even have to pay for it. If it¡¯s so expensive, why can¡¯t you pay for itter? Don¡¯t be so pretentious. Just leave her alone for two days.] [If you can make your wife angry, it must be because you¡¯re fooling around outside. Remember, women are the most jealous animals. In front of them, you have to keep a distance from other women. Even if you want to see a beauty, you have to hide it from your wife. Don¡¯t let her discover it. In front of them, you have to show your absolute loyalty.] [Don¡¯t think of women as simple. Women¡¯s tempers are unpredictable. Yesterday, my wife threw a tantrum at me. I thought for a long time, but I still couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. I asked her, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Until just now, she saw that I didn¡¯t know what was wrong and told me that she was angry because I threw a piece of paper into the toilet!] [You can¡¯t even do that? She¡¯s already your wife. Of course, you have to use the simplest method. Use your physical strength to conquer her in bed. I guarantee that she will be obedient in the future.] Seeing this, Wei Ting frowned. He looked very dissatisfied. He thought of what Su Meng had said to him back then. Even if they were married, he had to respect his wife enough in this aspect. He disdained to force her to do this kind of thing. A person who could make such a suggestion was enough to show his usual character. The hotments were all unreliable suggestions, and Wei Ting quickly scrolled down. Thements below did not have any likes or replies, but they seemed to be much more reliable than the hotments. [Actually, coaxing your wife is both difficult and easy. First, you have to know why she is angry and then apply the right medicine. However, the prerequisite is that if you want to coax your wife well, you must treat her with respect. Don¡¯t be so chauvinistic.] [Women are very emotional. It¡¯s not about how much money you have, but how much sincerity you have. Rather than wasting a few months¡¯ sry and buying her a bag of cosmetics while eating instant noodles, it¡¯s better to give her some flowers or something you personally made. If you¡¯re sincere enough, she¡¯ll naturally forgive you.] Wei Ting was watching seriously when his phone suddenly rang. It was Fu Ze calling. ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you sleeping at night? What¡¯s the matter with calling?¡± It sounded like Fu Ze was in a good mood at the moment. That girl must have coaxed him to be happy. Wei Ting, who had nned to look for a solution on the inte himself, saw Fu Ze calling back, so he simply asked him directly. ¡°What way is there to coax a woman?¡± Wei Ting asked in a low voice. Chapter 58 - Requesting For Help From Fu Ze

Chapter 58: Requesting For Help From Fu Ze

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Fu Ze thought he had misheard. He blew into the microphone and asked Wei Ting, ¡°Hey, who are you? Why are you holding Wei Ting¡¯s phone!? What did you do to him?¡± Wei Ting: ¡°¡­¡± As expected, Fu Ze was too unreliable. ¡°You¡¯ve been dating since the third grade of primary school. Up until now, you¡¯ve had 18 girlfriends. Oh, no, this one is new again, right? Including this one, there are a total of 19¡­¡± Wei Ting slowly helped Fu Ze recall the past word by word. Before he could finish, he heard Fu Ze begging for mercy. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t say anymore. I believe you¡¯re Wei Ting!¡± Fu Ze hurriedly stopped Wei Ting from speaking and interrupted, ¡°How to coax a woman? You¡¯ve looked for the right person. But¡­¡± Fu Ze paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Which woman has so much face that she can actually make you take the initiative to coax her? Don¡¯t tell me you have a girlfriend?¡± In Fu Ze¡¯s heart, Wei Ting was like an indifferent person. Usually, other than work, it was just work. He had never seen such a woman. Even after he married Su Meng, he always kept a distance from her. The two of them were no different from strangers. Today, the sun had risen from the west. He actually took the initiative to ask how to coax a woman. He was really too curious about who this person was. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who it is.¡± Wei Ting rejected him without hesitation. Being rejected by Wei Ting, Fu Ze pretended to be furious and questioned, ¡°You actually only treat me as a tool. Our brotherhood is gone!¡± ¡°En.¡± He didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to respond without hesitation. Fu Ze:¡±¡­¡± Good guy. He couldn¡¯t even pretend to be a perfunctory person. He couldn¡¯t expect to find out from him. Fu Ze thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Let me guess. It can¡¯t be Su Meng, right?¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t say anything, but his breathing clearly became heavier. Fu Ze really exploded this time. He eximed, ¡°F*ck, Wei Ting, aren¡¯t you going to divorce Su Meng? Why? Are you regretting it? You can¡¯t bear to part with her now that she let go?¡± Back then, Su Meng had shamelessly pursued Wei Ting. It could be said that she had gone to all lengths. In the end, Wei Ting couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at her. Now that Su Meng had given up, she no longer pestered Wei Ting. In the end, Wei Ting actually took the initiative to coax her. Were these two ying a game of chasing after each other? As expected of a husband and wife, their brain circuits were so unique. ¡°Did she cast a spell on you to take revenge for your love for her? Or did she cast a spell on you to make you fall in love with her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really possible. She¡¯s a feng shui master, she can read fortunes and undo curses. Wei Ting, do you feel well now? If not, I¡¯ll go find a fortune-teller who¡¯s better than Su Meng to help you undo it¡­¡± Fu Ze kept on guessing. Wei Ting was quite speechless and confirmed that Fu Ze was unreliable. He shouldn¡¯t have looked for him at that time. ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± Not knowing when Fu Ze would continue, Wei Ting interrupted him and asked again impatiently. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± It was rare for Wei Ting to have something he didn¡¯t understand and even took the initiative to ask him for advice. Fu Ze was quite excited. Afraid that Wei Tingwould be impatient and hang up the phone, he quickly exined the solution. ¡°A woman, no matter how independent and cold she is, there has one thing inmon, and that is that they like men who are attentive to them. As long as you show sufficient care for her, and send her flowers and jewelry from time to time, there isn¡¯t a woman who isn¡¯t moved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said, you shouldn¡¯t be so cold in front of her. You should be gentle and considerate. You should always give in to her and try your best to make her happy.¡± ¡°The most important point is that women are very emotional. When she ckens her attitude toward you, you can treat her to a candlelit dinner. Remember, don¡¯t forget to book a hotel.¡± ¡°Although Su Meng¡¯s personality is a little strange now, she used to like you so much that she dared to provoke anyone for you. I think it won¡¯t be too difficult for you to coax her.¡± ¡°Brother, let me give you a piece of advice. There are as many women as clothes. If this doesn¡¯t work, you can change. With your charm, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any women¡­¡± Fu Ze¡¯s words at the beginning were still considered normal. Although Wei Ting didn¡¯t say anything, he listened attentively and took it all to heart. He didn¡¯t expect that the more he spoke, the more deviant he became. He started to not say anything serious again. Wei Ting didn¡¯t want to hear the rest of his words, so he directly hung up the phone. There was one thing that Su Meng was right about. If Fu Ze continued like this, perhaps yin would flourish and yang would decline. Thinking of thements he had just seen on the Inte and Fu Ze¡¯s suggestion, Wei Ting gradually had an idea in his mind. Chapter 59 - Luxury Car Gift

Chapter 59: Luxury Car Gift

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Su Meng didn¡¯t know what Wei Ting was doing. After dinner, she washed up and went to sleep. Recently, she had done all the important things. All that was left were those small orders. It was very easy to solve them, and the agreed time was very scattered. Su Meng had nothing to do, so she directly slept until she woke up naturally the next day. Last night, she had no dreams. At this moment, her mind was exceptionally clear. It was the most suitable time to calcte money problems. Su Meng took out all her bank cards and checked the money in them one by one. Although she had read a few feng shui bills and earned quite a lot of money, she had been spending quite a lot recently. She had been buying things and filling up tools. Only Sheng Qiu paid tens of thousands of yuan and Zhou Peng gave her a deposit of 200,000 yuan. This money seemed to be a lot, but it was actually not enough for her to spend. She wanted to buy a big house for her master, and then hire a nanny to take care of him. If possible, she would find a wife to apany him. Su Meng wanted to do everything she could to let her master live the best life, be happy, and enjoy his old age. Therefore, she still needed to expand her reputation and work hard to make money. There was only so much cash, and Su Meng took out the share transfer contract that Fu Ze gave her. Ever since she helped Fu Ze solve the feng shui problem in the club, the business of the club had been getting better and better. It was likely that they would receive a lot of dividends by the end of the year. However, this transfer contract was not earned through her ownbor. It was unjust money that could be swindled. If she really relied on this money to live, it would definitely damage her moral integrity. Su Meng thought of a way. In the name of her master, she would donate the money to those poor mountain viges and subsidize the children who could not afford to go to school until they reached adulthood. What happened on the Inte a while ago was just a small matter. If she really wanted to make a name for herself, she could only rely on the Feng Shui Master Competition. In order to win in thepetition, she had to be stronger before the start. After nning, Su Meng took out her phone and called the next client to continue solving their feng shui problems. A week passed just like that. Wei Ting and Wei Xue seemed to have disappeared. Since that night, they never appeared in front of Su Meng again. She didn¡¯t see any annoying people, and even her mood was exceptionally happy. Su Meng spent her days working and studying, and she had a very fulfilling life. However, happy times were always short. That morning, Su Meng was sleeping in as usual. However, when she was sleeping soundly, she heard someone calling her name. It was so noisy. Su Meng tossed and turned restlessly. It was useless even if she covered her head with the nket. The noise pierced through the wall and the nket and went into her ears. In the end, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and could only get out of bed angrily. She was always angry when she got out of bed, unless she woke up naturally. Now that she was woken up, she was extremely irritated and went downstairs aggressively. She was ready to see who was so annoying that he kept calling her. Guo Xiang sat on the armchair at the door, leisurely fanning himself with a broken fan. ¡°Old man, who is calling me early in the morning?¡± Su Meng frowned and looked very unhappy. Guo Xiang just smiled and replied meaningfully, ¡°Well, you¡¯d better go out and take a look yourself.¡± Hong Si, who was standing at the counter to do the ounting, had the same expression as Guo Xiang, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing her master¡¯s expression, Su Meng had a bad feeling and felt that something was wrong. She looked at Guo Xiang suspiciously and walked out. When she reached the door, Su Meng finally understood why her master and Hong Si had that expression on their faces. There were six or seven Maybach cars parked at the door. Beside each car stood a man in a ck suit and sunsses who looked like a bodyguard. Although they were all very handsome, this scene was a little awkward no matter how she looked at it. Especially when she saw Li Bing beside the first car. Li Bing was holding arge loudspeaker like the ones sold in the market. He kept the ¡°Miss Su Meng¡± on until he saw Su Menge out. Only then did he turn off the loudspeaker. Many people around were attracted to him. They stood not far away and watched. They even discussed a few things from time to time. Su Meng walked over with a confused expression. Before she could speak, Li Bing had already spoken first. ¡°Miss Su Meng, you¡¯re finally awake. Our Young Master has invited you over. He said that everything you wanted has been prepared.¡± When she heard this, Su Meng reacted. It should be the divorce agreement. It seemed that Wei Ting had already taken care of it. It was not bad. However, such a small matter actually required her to go over and take it. As expected of the narrow-minded Wei Ting. He could do such a thing. Just as Su Meng was about to get in the car, she heard Li Bing speak again. Chapter 60 - Ocean of Flowers

Chapter 60: Ocean of Flowers

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Take out all the things. We¡¯ll set off once you¡¯re ready.¡± With that, he waved his hand, and the bodyguards behind him all epted the order. They turned around and opened the car beside them, taking out bags of various items. Under Su Meng¡¯s shocked gaze, they ced all of them into the antique shop, returned to the car, and closed the car door. Their movements were neat and orderly, as if they had rehearsed it many times. Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± So all these people behind her were here to give her gifts? Was thispensation for the divorce, or was it the way Wei Ting mocked her? ¡°Take all these things back. I don¡¯t want them.¡± Su Meng frowned as she looked at the gifts piled up on the ground like a small hill. She felt extremely disgusted. She loved money, but she wasn¡¯t greedy for money, especially from Wei Ting. Since she wanted to draw a clear line with Wei Ting, then she could not take anything that was rted to him. Especially these things that seemed to be worth a lot. She could not ept them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Su Meng. We are just following orders. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. If we can¡¯t even do such a small thing well, we will lose our jobs.¡± Li Bing moved and reasoned with her. ¡°Li Bing, do you think I believe you? You¡¯ve been with Wei Ting for so many years. Can he fire you because of such a small thing?¡± Su Meng scoffed. Li Bing smiled awkwardly, then pointed at the bodyguards behind her and said, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s them. Miss Su Meng, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. We can¡¯t just not do what President Wei ordered us to do.¡± Su Meng looked at Li Bing. Seeing his troubled expression, she didn¡¯t n to make things difficult for him anymore. In her previous life, Li Bing had helped her a few times. Although this was only within the scope of his work, to her at that time, it was already a favor. ¡°Old man, I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Su Meng greeted Guo Xiang. ¡°If anyone bullies you, call Master.¡± Guo Xiang waved his hand, indicating that he understood. After instructing her, he let Su Meng go. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Meng got into the car nearby. The bodyguard opened the door for her and waited for her to enter before closing it respectfully. Then, she returned to the car and led therge group behind her away. After driving for a while, Su Meng discovered that the direction of the car was neither the Wei Family Vi nor Wei Ting¡¯spany. Instead, it was another route that she did not know about. The cars behind them had long been disconnected from the one in front. She did not know when they separated. Su Meng felt that something was wrong and asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to look for Wei Ting?¡± Li Bing smiled mysteriously and only said to her, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± The car took a few turns and passed through a quiet path, arriving at a ce that looked like a park. The surrounding environment was elegant and the trees were shaded. Before they drove in, the fragrance of flowers drifted in through the car door. Su Meng couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. She rubbed her nose. It was itchy inside and very ufortable. Su Meng frowned. She thought that Wei Ting really knew how to find a ce. He actually came here to give her something. But when she thought about how she would be free after the divorce, she endured this small matter. Anyway, she would leave after she got the thing. Li Bing ced her at the entrance of the park and then left. The rest of the road could only be taken by Su Meng herself. As she walked deeper, the fragrance of the flowers became stronger and stronger, causing Su Meng to sneeze all the time. After crossing two small paths, her eyes suddenly opened up. She did not expect to see a sea of flowers inside. There were all kinds of colorful flowers. As far as the eye could see, it was extremely gorgeous. Wei Ting was standing in the middle of the sea of flowers, holding a document in his hand. Su Meng did not dare to walk too far inside. She took out her phone and wanted to call Wei Ting and ask him toe to her ce. However, when she called him, his phone was turned off. This guy actually turned his phone off. The phone could not be connected. Su Meng waved her hand at Wei Ting and called him over as she did so. However, Wei Ting was too far away. In addition, he had asked someone to y music, so he could not hear Su Meng at all. He only thought that she was greeting him. Seeing that Wei Ting didn¡¯t respond, Su Meng could only clench her teeth, cover her mouth and nose with her sleeve, and quickly rush toward him. When Wei Ting saw Su Meng rushing toward him, he raised his eyebrows slightly and praised Fu Ze in his heart. This guy was really reliable for once. Judging from Su Meng¡¯s appearance, she must have liked the surprise that he had prepared for her. ¡°You like¡­¡± When Su Meng rushed to Wei Ting¡¯s side, he was about to ask Su Meng if she liked the surprise that he had prepared for her, but Su Meng held his hand and ran out. Su Meng sneezed while pulling him to run: ¡°Quickly leave!¡± Chapter 61 - Almost Died

Chapter 61: Almost Died

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Although he didn¡¯t understand why Su Meng would react this way, Wei Ting still cooperated and ran with Su Meng. Su Meng led Wei Ting all the way to the entrance of the park. When they were far away from the sea of flowers and the fragrance of the flowers faded, she let go of Wei Ting¡¯s hand. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Su Meng covered her nose with one hand and stretched out the other hand to ask for something. Wei Ting was a little happy when he saw Su Meng like this. It seemed that he had prepared this surprise correctly. Look, she had even taken the initiative to ask for something from him. Wei Ting handed the document in his hand to her. He stared at Su Meng. Perhaps even he himself did not notice that his expression was a little anxious at the moment. Opening the folder, Su Meng roughly nced at it. Her anger immediately surged up. This was not a divorce agreement. This was a house transfer document. There were also the documents for the house. ¡°Wei Ting, are you kidding me?!¡± Su Meng threw the folder onto Wei Ting and shouted through gritted teeth. ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Wei Ting caught the folder and looked at her in confusion. Su Meng¡¯s reaction was not what he had expected. He had asked a few people and they all said that girls could not resist surprises, especially flowers and expensive gifts. This sea of flowers was a rare species. It had been flown in from various countries, and it had taken a lot of effort to get it ready. ¡°I like your grandpa! Didn¡¯t we agree to get a divorce agreement? Why is it this thing?¡± Su Meng could not help but curse. ¡°When did I say I would give you a divorce agreement? I called you here to give you a gift.¡± Wei Ting was dumbfounded by this scolding. It was fine if she didn¡¯t like it, but why was she so angry? He frowned slightly. Su Meng wanted him to coax her. In order to show his sincerity, he had personally designed this sea of flowers. It took him a week to prepare it. He didn¡¯t expect that not only did he fail to coax her, but he had also provoked her. ¡°Give me a gift? You¡¯re trying to send me to h*ll, aren¡¯t you?¡± Su Meng¡¯s expression was very ugly, and her teeth were grinding. Wei Ting furrowed his brows and asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m allergic to pollen? You actually asked me toe to a ce full of flowers. Even if I spoke a little harshly to you back then, you wouldn¡¯t go so far as to take revenge on me like this, right?¡± ¡°Or did you see me say a few words to Wei Xue and want to use this method to take revenge on me? If you have any dissatisfaction, just say it. I¡¯ll apany you to the end. However, it¡¯s the most disgusting way to torture someone in such a low-ss way.¡± As she spoke, she violently sneezed again. Su Meng pulled up her sleeves. Sure enough, a red dot appeared on her arm, especially under the contrast of her fair and tender skin. It was even more shocking. Seeing that Su Meng was really allergic to pollen, Wei Ting was a little embarrassed. It was rare for him to show an embarrassed expression and apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were allergic to pollen.¡± ¡°When you gave me flowers on my birthday, I thought you liked them too¡­¡± The scene from that day was still vivid in his mind. Su Meng had prepared a whole house of flowers for him, but he only took one look before leaving. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± After Wei Ting finished speaking, he was about to go to pull Su Meng, but Su Meng did not ept Wei Ting¡¯s good intentions. She pped away Wei Ting¡¯s hand and took a step back. ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Hearing Wei Ting mention the matter of her giving him flowers, Su Meng¡¯s anger grew even more. Back then, Wei Ting was the only person in her heart. In order to please him, she had put in a lot of effort to make preparations. When Wei Xue said Wei Ting liked flowers, she had prepared them for him at the risk of her allergies. Unfortunately, Wei Ting did not care at all. He left without saying a word. Because of her allergies, she stayed in the hospital for a few days. Her whole body was covered in red spots, and even her face was swollen. She didn¡¯t dare to see anyone. ¡°I was stupid. In order to please people, I didn¡¯t even care about my own body. I even put myself in the hospital. The past is in the past. There¡¯s no need to mention it again.¡± Su Meng smiled self-deprecatingly. Hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, Wei Ting felt guilty and his expression darkened. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Su Meng saw that Wei Ting didn¡¯t say anything. She smiled and her expression returned to normal. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t call me here to give me the divorce agreement, then I¡¯ll leave. Next time, unless you want to bring the agreement, you don¡¯t have to call me. If you want to vent your anger on Wei Xue, then just tell me directly. I ept any revenge on the surface.¡± After saying that, she ignored Wei Ting, walked to the roadside, and gged down a taxi before leaving. Chapter 62 - Hades Is Here

Chapter 62: Hades Is Here

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Wei Ting looked at Su Meng¡¯s disappearing figure and fell into deep thought. A momentter, he turned on his phone and sent a message to Zhu Xun asking about Su Meng¡¯s hospitalization on his birthday. After sending the message, he asked Li Bing toe pick him up. A few minutester, Li Bing drove over. He was waiting for orders in the nearby parking lot. ¡°President Wei, how is it? Is Young Madam very surprised?¡± Li Bing looked very excited and couldn¡¯t help but gossip. Wei Ting didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at him coldly. Li Bing had followed Wei Ting for so many years, so he fully understood the meaning of his boss¡¯ gaze. This meant that he was in a very bad mood, so he quickly shut up and didn¡¯t say anything more. After a while, Zhu Xun called. ¡°President Wei, I found out that Young Madam was indeed hospitalized for a pollen allergy that day. ording to her attending physician, it was very serious that day and she almost went into shock. It was a big mess at that time, and several specialists treated her.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone inform me of such an important matter?¡± Wei Ting¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°The director said that he had contacted you at that time, but his phone was switched off. Later, he contacted the Eldest Miss and asked her to tell you. Perhaps the Eldest Miss had forgotten, but the director said that the Eldest Miss had gone to the hospital to take care of Young Madam.¡± Wei Ting recalled the situation that day. That day, Su Meng had prepared a room full of roses. He had just pushed open the door when the fragrance of the roses assaulted his nose. It would have been fine if it had been any other flowers, but he was allergic to roses. He had instantly suffocated. That was why he had left the house at the first opportunity to seek treatment from his private doctor. He had left in a hurry and had not brought his cell phone with him. When he had returned, his cell phone had already been switched off, and he had not seen Su Meng. At that time, Su Meng had liked to go against him in every way. The more he hated something, the more she would do it. He had only thought that she had done it on purpose to anger him, so he had not paid any attention to Su Meng at all. It turned out that Su Meng really did it to make him happy, and not to deliberately go against him. Thinking of how he had spurned her once true heart, Wei Ting had regret for the first time. Ever since he was young, no matter what he did, he had never regretted the oue. He was absolutely sure of everything. Even if he failed, he would only be starting from scratch. However, at this moment, he suddenly felt that he was wrong in some aspects, and it was very serious. Wei Ting stopped Li Bing. ¡°Let¡¯s not go back to thepany for now¡­¡± Due to her allergies, Su Meng¡¯s body was itchy. She directly asked the driver to drive her to the entrance of the pharmacy nearest to the antique shop. The hospital was nearby, and there were many pharmacies around. Many people hade out of the hospital after seeing a doctor andined that the medicine in the hospital was expensive. Therefore, the surrounding pharmacies had all kinds of medicine. After Su Meng bought the medicine, she returned to the antique shop. When she raised her head, she saw the person she did not want to see the most. Zhou Peng sat with Guo Xiang and sipped tea with a smile on his face. He looked much better than when he first met Su Meng. He was no different from a normal person. What surprised Su Meng was that he was the only one. His bodyguards were not around, and there was no one at the door. When Zhou Peng saw that Su Meng had returned, he warmly greeted her, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re back. If you hadn¡¯te back, I would have thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you today.¡± ¡°Why are you here? What are you doing here?¡± Su Meng looked at Zhou Peng warily. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to thank you. You¡¯re my savior.¡± Zhou Peng smiled warmly, and the hostility in his eyes was reduced by half. However, Su Meng still felt that this person was very dangerous, and she instinctively didn¡¯t want to have too much interaction with him. Su Meng turned around and walked to the door. She waved at Zhou Peng, ¡°Mr. Zhou, can youe out with me for a moment?¡± There were customers in the shop, so some things were hard to say. The most important thing was that she didn¡¯t want her master to get involved. She already knew what kind of person Zhou Peng was from the day he kidnapped her. She had to stay as far away from this kind of person as possible. She couldn¡¯t let him target her master. Zhou Peng was unexpectedly obedient. He didn¡¯t say anything and directly walked out with Su Meng. ¡°Mr. Zhou, you promised me before that I would help you deal with the problem of the curse. As long as it seeds, you won¡¯t make things difficult for me. As for this matter of gratitude, you have already given money. We shouldn¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± Su Meng stared at Zhou Peng. She frowned and spoke in a deep voice. Chapter 63 - Was Jealous

Chapter 63: Was Jealous

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Zhou Peng immediately understood what Su Meng meant. Indeed, the first time they met was not very pleasant. It seemed that he had left a bad impression on her, and he needed to work hard to change it. ¡°Is my life worth that little money? This time, I¡¯m mainly here to give you the remaining 800,000, and also to thank you.¡± Zhou Peng raised his eyebrows. Su Meng didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She took out her phone and signaled Zhou Peng to pay. When she reached out her hand, red dots appeared on her arm. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you sick?¡± When Zhou Peng saw this, he grabbed Su Meng¡¯s hand and rolled up her sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s just an allergy. I won¡¯t die. You¡¯d better pay the money first, and then we¡¯ll be even.¡± Su Meng retracted her hand, but she didn¡¯t expect Zhou Peng to not let go. ¡°You really divorced Wei Ting?¡± Zhou Peng stared at Su Meng and suddenly asked this question. ¡°This is my personal matter. It has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Su Meng frowned. She didn¡¯t expect Zhou Peng to be so strong after he recovered. She couldn¡¯t break free at all. Zhou Peng¡¯s personality was really unpredictable. She felt that he was more difficult to deal with than Wei Ting. ¡°Zhou Peng, what are you doing?¡± Just as the two were entangled, a low and cold voice suddenly sounded from behind. Hearing the familiar voice, Su Meng was just about to turn around to look when she felt a shadow appear above her head. Then, her arm was grabbed by the other hand, and helped her get rid of Zhou Peng. Su Meng raised her head. When she saw Wei Ting¡¯s face, for a moment, she felt that she was hallucinating. After this hand released Su Meng¡¯s arm, Wei Ting grabbed Zhou Peng¡¯s arm with the other hand and took advantage of the situation to throw him over the shoulder. However, Zhou Peng¡¯s body had recovered a lot. Moreover, he had suffered a loss at Wei Ting¡¯s hands. He was already on high alert. He used Wei Ting¡¯s strength to turn around and struggled free of Wei Ting¡¯s hand. Then, he retreated into the store and left Wei Ting. All of this happened in a split second. It was so fast that Su Meng didn¡¯t even have time to react. She only came back to her senses after Wei Ting and Zhou Peng exchanged blows. This person actually chased after her. Was it because she had provoked him just now? Was he nning to follow her to take revenge on her? It wasn¡¯t Su Meng¡¯s fault for thinking too much. It was just that she hadn¡¯t gotten along well with Wei Ting in the past. Now that Wei Ting suddenly paid so much attention to Su Meng, Su Meng only thought that he wanted to take revenge on her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Meng¡¯s tone was cold. Zhou Peng retreated into the shop. Seeing that Wei Ting did not have any intention of catching up and continuing the fight, he leaned against the door frame and looked like he was watching a good show. ¡°I¡¯m here to see if your allergies are better?¡± Wei Ting narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhou Peng with a warning look. A dangerous aura appeared in his eyes, but when he looked at Su Meng, it instantly became better. He thought about how Su Meng used to be so warm to him and nagged at him all day long. At that time, he thought she was annoying, but now he actually missed that time. Now that he thought about it, with Su Meng around, the house was lively and warm. Now that she had left, the vi was deserted, so he was usually at thepany. Wei Ting came over to ask Su Meng if she wanted to go back to the vi with him, but seeing Su Meng¡¯s cold look, he instantly swallowed the words he wanted to say. The words in his mouth became to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You saw it. I¡¯m still alive and kicking, so you can leave now,¡± Su Meng said firmly. Seeing Su Meng¡¯s cold attitude, shepletely treated him as her enemy. Then, he thought of the hatred in her eyes when she looked at him a few days ago. Wei Ting suddenly became curious about what he had done to offend her. After a moment of silence, Wei Ting said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°President Wei, Miss Su seems to be very resistant to talking to you. Besides, you¡¯re both divorced people. You should keep a little distance from each other if you have nothing to do. This is too intimate.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Meng¡¯er?¡± Zhou Peng, who was watching from the side, opened his mouth. He did note this time just to thank her, but for other reasons. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Wei Ting narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhou Peng. The anger in his eyes grew stronger and stronger. ¡°Me? Meng¡¯er is my savior. Once you two arepletely divorced, I will give my body to her.¡± Zhou Peng¡¯s provocation was half-true and half-false. Although Zhou Peng couldn¡¯t beat Wei Ting, looking at Wei Ting¡¯s attitude toward Su Meng just now, he knew that Su Meng had a certain status in his heart. As long as Su Meng was here, Wei Ting wouldn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary. Chapter 64 - Fate Had Come To An End

Chapter 64: Fate Had Come To An End

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Moreover, as the eldest son of the Zhou family, Wei Ting had to consider the power of the Zhou family before making a move on him. Sure enough, Zhou Peng¡¯s provocation was very sessful. Hearing that he wanted to devote himself to Su Meng, Wei Ting¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He hadn¡¯t divorced Su Meng yet, yet this guy actually said such words in front of him. Did he really think that he didn¡¯t dare to make a move on him? Wei Ting walked toward Zhou Peng with a sullen face. However, he had just taken a step when Su Meng grabbed his arm. ¡°Wei Ting, if you have prepared the divorce agreement, you cane over at any time. However, since you haven¡¯t taken it now, then what is there to talk about between us? You should hurry back. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t leave, your good sister Wei Xue wille in a while.¡± Su Meng knew Wei Ting¡¯s temper. She stopped him, and her words implied that she was chasing him away. Wei Ting looked at Zhou Peng and asked, ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a customer of our shop. We have business to do. This has nothing to do with you.¡± Just as Zhou Peng was about to start another round of nitpicking, Su Meng saw through his intentions and spoke before he did. Although she didn¡¯t know why these two people were like enemies, this was an antique shop. She couldn¡¯t let these two young masters fight in the shop. It would affect their business. Su Meng did not expect that her words would make Wei Ting even angrier. He did not expect Su Meng to actually defend the person who had kidnapped her. Wei Ting¡¯s thin lips were pursed into a straight line. There seemed to be a monstrous anger in his eyes, but he surprisingly did not re up. Zhou Peng did not appreciate her kindness. Seeing Wei Ting¡¯s expression, he added fuel to the fire. ¡°President Wei, Meng¡¯er wants you to leave. Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Meng¡¯er? So intimate. Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± Zhou Peng¡¯s personality was too different from the first time they met. Why didn¡¯t she know that this guy liked to provoke people so much? Could it be that when she helped him break the curse that day, something went wrong and caused him to be possessed? This time, Wei Ting did not pay attention to Zhou Peng. Instead, he quickly grabbed Su Meng¡¯s arm and brought her far away. ¡°There seems to be some misunderstanding between us. I think we need to have a good chat.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s attitude was very tough. He didn¡¯t give Su Meng any room to refuse. ¡°Wei Ting, let go of me!¡± Su Meng struggled but to no avail. ¡°Elder Guo, your disciple is going to be kidnapped. Aren¡¯t you going toe out and help her?¡± Zhou Peng¡¯s body hadn¡¯t fully recovered. He had already used up all his strength in the fight with Wei Ting just now. He knew that it was useless for him to go up and help, so he simply called for someone else. As expected, when Guo Xiang heard that Su Meng was being bullied, he, who was taking inventory of the goods, threw away the work in his hands and directly rushed out. ¡°Wei Ting, let go of the girl!¡± Guo Xiang didn¡¯t care about Wei Ting¡¯s identity and how powerful it was. He went up and pushed him away, then protected Su Meng behind him. Wei Ting knew that Guo Xiang was the family that Su Meng cared about the most. When he came over, he had already rxed his strength, and he followed Guo Xiang¡¯s strength and took two steps back. Thinking of the grievances that Su Meng had suffered in the Wei family, Guo Xiang looked at Wei Ting with an extremely unkind gaze. ¡°Mr. Wei, our girl has already divorced you. You don¡¯t have to continue pestering her. When she left, she didn¡¯t take a single needle or thread from your Wei family. She also didn¡¯t want to have any entanglements with you. From the moment she left the Wei family, your fate had already been broken.¡± ¡°I raised thisss Meng. I know her personality the best. Since she has already made such a decision, she definitely won¡¯t go back on her word. If she says that the two of you are over, then it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Just like back then, I didn¡¯t let her marry you, but she liked you. No matter what, even if she broke off her master-disciple rtionship with me, she still wanted to be with you. But at that time, you didn¡¯t care and scoffed at her sincerity. If you want to redeem yourself now, it¡¯s already toote. I don¡¯t know how much grievance that girl Meng has suffered in your Wei family. Now that she has finally walked out with great difficulty, you should stop causing trouble for her.¡± Wei Ting stood there and looked at these three people. All sorts of emotions were churning in his heart. He understood that Su Meng was close to Guo Xiang, but why did she seem so close to Zhou Peng? It was clearly Zhou Peng who had kidnapped her back then, but she had not med him. Chapter 65 - Understand Her

Chapter 65: Understand Her

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

On the other hand, how did he end up in such a situation with her? He and Su Meng were clearly not divorced yet, but they had be even stranger than strangers. Wei Ting did not want to make things too awkward with Su Meng. Moreover, Guo Xiang had already spoken. He took a deep look at Su Meng, then turned around and left without saying a word. Only after Wei Ting¡¯s figure disappeared did Su Meng heave a sigh of relief. She walked up to Zhou Peng and took out her phone to ask for more money. ¡°Mr. Zhou, since you¡¯re here to pay the rest, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Just transfer the money directly. It¡¯s convenient this way.¡± ¡°At this time, you¡¯re still thinking about that little bit of money.¡± Although Zhou Peng was ridiculing her, his actions were not sloppy at all. He directly took out his phone and transferred the rest of the money to Su Meng. ¡°Alright, I appreciate your gratitude. I¡¯ve also received the money. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now.¡± After receiving the money, Su Meng unceremoniously ordered him to leave. ¡°President Wei usually has such a bad temper. Then didn¡¯t you suffer a lot when you were with him in the past?¡± Zhou Peng didn¡¯t have any intention of leaving. He looked at Su Meng as if he had something else to do. ¡°When I was with him in the past, I never saw him lose his temper. I couldn¡¯t even hear him speak.¡± Although she had been reborn once, in her impression, even if Wei Ting wasn¡¯t a good person, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he was a noble young master. He was elegant and noble. No matter what happened, he always acted as if nothing had happened. It was the first time she had seen him so irritable today. Perhaps it was because he felt that his dignity had been vited when he saw that his belongings were being targeted by others. In addition, she was the one who initiated the divorce. Su Meng didn¡¯t want to discuss Wei Ting too much. She changed the topic. ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± ¡°Wei Ting wants to divorce you. That¡¯s his loss. I think you¡¯re a good person. How about it? After signing the divorce agreement with him, will you consider dating me?¡± Zhou Peng thought of the first time he met Su Meng. In such a dangerous environment, she was actually able to think rationally and fight for a chance for herself. In addition, on the day she broke the curse for him, she was serious and focused. There was also¡­ the two drops of blood at that time. He didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to have such an outstanding wife, but he didn¡¯t know how to cherish her. It was really a waste of God¡¯s gift. Since he didn¡¯t cherish her, then he had to try this opportunity. ¡°With you?¡± Su Meng smiled. ¡°Mr. Zhou, don¡¯t forget how we met. Do you think it¡¯s possible for us to meet under such circumstances? Besides, I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± ¡°The first time we met was indeed not very happy, but I can make it up to you in the future. As for whether you¡¯re interested or not, we¡¯ll find out after we get along. Anyway, you¡¯ve already divorced Wei Ting, so you don¡¯t have to worry abouting into contact with the opposite s*x, right?¡± Zhou Peng walked to Su Meng¡¯s side. They were very close to each other, but Su Meng didn¡¯t take it to heart. However, not far from the antique shop, Wei Ting didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he sat in the car and looked in the direction of the shop. When he saw Zhou Peng and Su Meng talking andughing together, his hand that was holding the steering wheel unconsciously tightened. Could it be that she wanted to divorce him because she had someone she liked? Was this person Zhou Peng? He thought about it and denied this im. If there was something between the two of them, why would Zhou Peng kidnap Su Meng and hit her so hard? He continued to look at the shop through the ss, wanting to see Su Meng again. At this moment, it was time for dinner. Hong Si brought out the food. Zhou Peng unceremoniously took the initiative to stay for dinner. In return, he bought two antiques. Su Meng did not mind. Zhou Peng was willing to spend money. To her, it was just a meal. She might as well just let him be. The four of them chatted andughed as they ate together. This scene was warm and beautiful. However, it stimted the person outside the room. Wei Ting stared at Su Meng. At this moment, Su Meng no longer had the viciousness that was in direct confrontation with him. She also no longer had that cold and distant feeling. Instead, she had a smile on her face as she chatted with the few of them very gently. It seemed that this was the first time Wei Ting had seen such a peaceful Su Meng. He suddenly felt a little lost. He had been with Su Meng for so long and had never cared about her. As expected, he had epted Su Meng¡¯s voluntary enthusiasm for him. Had he never seen the real Su Meng? Chapter 66 - This Person Is Too Dangerous

Chapter 66: This Person Is Too Dangerous

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°It seems that Wei Ting really cares about you.¡± Zhou Peng raised his head to look outside and suddenly said this. ¡°What?¡± Su Meng was puzzled. She followed Zhou Peng¡¯s line of sight to look outside, but there was no one outside the door. She turned her head to look at Zhou Peng. Seeing that he continued to eat as if nothing had happened, she shook her head helplessly. She was more and more suspicious of whether Zhou Peng had really been possessed. When there was an opportunity, she would definitely help him take a good look. ¡°Mr. Zhou, are you really here just to thank me?¡± Taking the food from Guo Xiang, Su Meng looked at Zhou Peng and asked. ¡°You are indeed smart. You can even sense it.¡± ¡°The Feng Shui Master Competition will begin in a while. I came to ask if you want to participate. After all, the entry requirements are very strict. Ordinary feng shui masters are not qualified to participate.¡± Zhou Peng elegantly picked up a piece of braised pork. He put it into his mouth. Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I want to think of a way to register myself.¡± Su Meng did not intend to tell him that she had an invitation letter. She did not trust Zhou Peng. In addition, she did not want to get too close to Zhou Peng. This person always gave her a feeling of being unreliable. ¡°That¡¯s good. However, there is one thing that I would like you to keep a secret for me. Do not tell anyone that my health has improved.¡± Zhou Peng and Su Meng looked at each other. When he said this, the joking expression on his face was gone. Instead, he had a serious look on his face. Although he didn¡¯t exin the reason in detail, Su Meng immediately understood what he meant. It wasn¡¯t easy to be in a wealthy family. Thinking about herself, she had only married into it back then, but she had died without a burial ce in her previous life. Someone like Zhou Peng, who had been born into a wealthy family since he was young, especially when he had been cursed since he was young, knew that someone didn¡¯t want him to live. At the very least, they didn¡¯t want him to live well. No wonder Zhou Peng woulde personally. This was a clear warning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have the obligation to protect the privacy of our guests. We won¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡± Su Meng promised Zhou Peng. Hearing her promise, Zhou Peng¡¯s face wore that smile again. After eating thest mouthful of rice, Zhou Peng put down his bowl and chopsticks. He praised, ¡°This rice is really good. I hope I¡¯ll have the chance to eat it again next time. Elder Guo, do you mind if Ie often in the future? Your tea skills are better than many tea masters.¡± ¡°The deal is over, and you still want toe?¡± Su Meng couldn¡¯t help but re at Zhou Peng. ¡°Sure. As long as you¡¯re Miss Meng¡¯s friend, we wee you at any time. You cane over whenever you want.¡± Guo Xiang ignored Zhou Peng¡¯s change of expression and casually replied as if he didn¡¯t hear the warning. ¡°Then, Junior won¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Zhou Peng replied respectfully, as if he wasn¡¯t the one who had changed his expression just now. His impression that day was indeed good. Zhou Peng was indeed temperamental. He had changed his face a few times in such a short time. His face wasn¡¯t red and his heart wasn¡¯t beating. This person was too dangerous. No one spoke anymore. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Hong Si and Guo Xiang treated Zhou Peng as if he didn¡¯t exist, and their expressions were normal. Su Meng, on the other hand, lowered her head and ate silently. In her heart, she was thinking about how to keep a distance from Zhou Peng in the future. She didn¡¯t want to be too close to such a person. Fortunately, in the next few days, Wei Ting and Zhou Peng did not appear again. Su Meng had a few days of leisure. In these few days, she took orders to earn money while learning feng shui knowledge from Guo Xiang. Although she had almost grasped the basics, Guo Xiang had lived most of his life and had encountered many strange things. Su Meng did not even let go of such things. She was determined to squeeze all of her master¡¯s knowledge dry. It was not until the day before the Feng Shui Master Competition that Su Meng received a familiar phone call. The caller was Sheng Qiu. ¡°Master, you are really my savior!¡± As soon as she picked up the phone, Sheng Qiu¡¯s loud voice came from the other side before Su Meng could say anything. ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic. Your matter is nothing. It can be solved even if someone elsees.¡± Su Meng opened her red lips slightly and humbly spoke. ¡°No, no, no. Master, you¡¯re too modest. I¡¯m not the only one who benefited this time. Because of you, that piece ofnd is now a treasurend of feng shui. Several feng shui masters hired by investors said the same thing. Then, before the residential area was finished, other ns wereunched.¡± ¡°Because of the heat of thend, more than half of the houses have been sold. You¡¯re practically a god!¡± Sheng Qiu was so excited that his voice was trembling. Chapter 67 - Received Gratitude

Chapter 67: Received Gratitude

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

That¡¯s right. He had received so many investments and sold so many houses in the beginning. Now, he had earned so much that he could even wake up from a dream with a smile. With the current progress, it would not be long before he could invest in the next one. ¡°Do you know what the most important thing is? It¡¯s you who indirectly saved my wife¡¯s life!¡± ¡°Because my career was not going well, my wife was angry with me and returned to her hometown in the countryside. A while ago, my career got better, and she came back after I coaxed her to be happy. Then do you know what happened?¡± Sheng Qiu¡¯s tone was full of relief. Su Meng vaguely felt something, but she didn¡¯t say it. She only asked Sheng Qiu, ¡°What happened?¡± There was a ¡®pa¡¯ sound on the other end of the phone. Sheng Qiu must have been too excited and smashed something. Sheng Qiuughed dryly and continued, ¡°My wife just left in the morning and the house copsed in the afternoon. If it had been anyter, my wife would have been done for!¡± Sure enough, Su Meng took a deep breath. She was right. ¡°Actually, this is also your blessing. You don¡¯t rely on cheating and swindling in your business, but on your sincerity. But in the future, you have to keep your original intention and do as many good things as you can to umte blessings. It will be better in the future.¡± Su Meng was very happy that her clients were getting better and better, so she reminded him a few more times. ¡°Of course. Master, don¡¯t worry. My mother taught me to be sincere since I was young. I won¡¯t cheat people in the business world. Not only that, I will also set up a charity fund to be used for charity!¡± Sheng Qiu¡¯s loud voice sounded like he was quarreling. However, his temper was really good. Su Meng smiled and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Oh right, Master, are you going to the Feng Shui Master Competition tomorrow? You are so amazing. It would be a pity if you don¡¯t participate. If you don¡¯t have a registration card, I can get one for you.¡± Sheng Qiu finished talking about his own matters. Then, he said this respectfully. ¡°Go. I have the registration card.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I will be there tomorrow. If you need anything, you can tell me. I will be on call!¡± Sheng Qiu was very grateful to Su Meng now. He was still hoping to contact her more in the future. Therefore, he was not afraid that she would ask for his help. He was just afraid that she would not look for him. ¡°Okay, thank you in advance.¡± Su Meng thanked him. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need to thank me. Please don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then?¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Su Meng hung up the phone. Just as she hung up, she suddenly thought of a question. This was the Feng Shui Master Competition. It had to go through several rounds of selection. Only in the finals would the rich businessmen woulde to watch in person. Sheng Qiu could be considered a wealthy businessman. Why would he go tomorrow? However, although she had questions in her heart, she could not call him again to ask. Forget it. She could ask him again when they met tomorrow. Early the next morning, Su Meng carried her backpack that she had prepared beforehand and rode her electric bike to thepetition venue. Thepetition venue was held in a small manor in the suburbs. It was not very far away, and they arrived after riding for more than half an hour. When Su Meng arrived, there were already many people. There were a few luxury cars parked outside. Everyone present was dressed very formally, and more than a dozen security guards were maintaining order. No one had expected that there would be people riding electric bikes in such a grand ce. She was also dressed in ordinary casual clothes. For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Su Meng. There was curiosity, disdain, and avoidance. However, Su Meng didn¡¯t care at all. She hadn¡¯t done anything bad, so there was nothing to be embarrassed about. If you wanted to enter the manor, you either had to get an invitation card or an application card. The people lining up outside were all feng shui masters who hade to participate in thepetition. Before entering, they had to register. Su Meng had arrived rtivelyte, and there were seven or eight people lining up in front to register. After she put away the electric bike, she also came to line up. The people lining up were all men, and only Su Meng was a woman, so she was particrly eye-catching. ¡°Hey, Miss, are you standing in the wrong ce? This is the ce to register for the Feng Shui Master Competition. The people lining up here are all feng shui masters.¡± A middle-aged man lined up behind Su Meng, and when he saw that Su Meng was a woman¡­ He asked. When the people in front heard the movement behind them, they all turned around. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m here to participate in thepetition as well.¡± Su Meng¡¯s tone was normal and there was no reaction. ¡°You? Participate in thepetition? A female feng shui master?¡± The man was a little surprised. Su Meng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then which sect are you from? Who did you learn from?¡± Although the circle of feng shui masters was small, there were always some masters who thought highly of themselves and did not interact with those in the circle. Chapter 68 - I Am A VIP

Chapter 68: I Am A VIP

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Although the man despised a female feng shui master in his heart, he did not dare to express it directly. It would be better to ask her about her background first. ¡°I am just an unaffiliated person. My master is not very famous and does not have a sect,¡± Su Meng replied indifferently. Upon hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, the man immediately put on an arrogant look. He mocked, ¡°You actually came to participate in thepetition even without a sect? Do you have a registration card? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that you cannot enter without a registration card. I have never seen an unaffiliated feng shui mastere to participate.¡± This time, not only did the middle-aged man dislike her, even the other people who were queuing up also began to persuade her to leave. ¡°Miss, a female feng shui master isn¡¯t good enough to begin with. You won¡¯t be able to be a great person. Even if you get a registration card, you won¡¯t be able to get a ranking in the future. It¡¯s better to leave before thepetition starts. Otherwise, when so many people watch, it¡¯ll be too embarrassing.¡± ¡°Yeah, how can a woman be a feng shui master? Isn¡¯t this a joke? How can this persone to register?¡± .. For a moment, everyone was pointing fingers at her. However, Su Meng didn¡¯t mind at all. She coldly swept her gaze across the crowd. It was useless to argue over such a question now. She might as well use her strength to p their faces in the end. Feng shui masters were respected upations no matter which circle they were in. Even the lowest ranked feng shui master would be addressed as a master. Of course, the higher the rank, the better the treatment. These people looked friendly on the surface, but in fact, they secretly wanted to kick the other party into the water as soon as possible. This way, there would be lesspetition and it would be very beneficial for them. Don¡¯t look at how these people were crowding her out now. If she waited any longer, she would be the one crowding others out. The registration was very fast. In a short while, it was Su Meng¡¯s turn. ¡°Miss, please show your registration card.¡± The registrationdy¡¯s expression was cold as she spoke mechanically. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Meng took out the gilded invitation card that her master had given her from her bag. Once she took out the invitation card, the surrounding people immediately fell silent. Everyone was staring at Su Meng. Even the registrationdy revealed a surprised expression. However, it onlysted for an instant before she immediately put on a smile and bowed to Su Meng. ¡°You are such a distinguished guest. There is no need to queue up for an invitation card. Someone will specially bring you in.¡± After the registrationdy finished speaking, she pressed a button. Immediately, a man who looked like a butler came over and invited Su Meng to go with him. When the people in the queue saw this, they were all surprised. ¡°So she really has the qualifications to participate in thepetition. I didn¡¯t realize it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an invitation card. She must have the help of a big shot. It seems that being a feng shui master is her hobby. But it¡¯s really strange. Why does she like to do this? She actually came to be a feng shui master.¡± ¡°Do you guys think she looks familiar? I seem to have seen her somewhere before, but I can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I also think she looks familiar.¡± Probably because they were afraid of Su Meng¡¯s identity, the people behind were discussing in low voices. This time, Su Meng did not hear them. Under the lead of the staff, Su Meng was led to a room in the hotel. ¡°Miss Su, this is where you can rest. If you need anything, feel free to ask. As long as you have this, you can ask for anything.¡± After the man finished speaking, he handed a golden card to Su Meng and left. Thepetition would only start the next day. Su Meng did not know what the content of thepetition was. Anyway, she had almost mastered the basics. If she wanted to learn, she could not do it now. She might as well go out for a spin to pass the time. ¡°Su Meng? Why are you here?!¡± As soon as Su Meng walked out of the hotel, she heard someone calling her from behind. She turned around and saw a strange girl looking at her angrily. ¡°You are¡­¡± Su Meng looked at the girl carefully and suddenly remembered that this person was Zhou Jia, the one who created a rumor about her and was invited to drink tea by the police. She heard Zhou Peng say that Zhou Jia apologized online under her real name, which led to her suffering online violence and being depressed all day long. However, why was this young miss here? Although she was a little curious, Su Meng didn¡¯t want to have too much interaction with this young miss. She ignored her and just wanted to leave. ¡°Did you not hear what I said?¡± Seeing Su Meng ignoring her, Zhou Jia was so angry that she stomped her feet and ran to Su Meng to stop her. Chapter 69 - Had Met An Enemy

Chapter 69: Had Met An Enemy

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Su Meng said coldly. She was full of anger at the thought that she had been attacked by the inte and almost fell into Zhou Peng¡¯s hands because of this person in front of her. ¡°What does it have to do with me? This is my manor!¡± Zhou Jia looked at Su Meng and gnashed her teeth while speaking. ¡°Your home?¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t understand where her hostility toward her came from. She didn¡¯t even know her at that time. It was she who had spread rumors first, so she fought back. Moreover, she didn¡¯t do anything excessive. She just wanted her to rify and apologize. Looking at her now, it was as if she had killed her family. While the two were in a stalemate, another voice was heard. ¡°Miss Su, I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡± Zhou Peng leaned on his walking stick and slowly walked over. He looked so weak that he could fall at any time. ¡°Brother!¡± Zhou Jia saw Zhou Penging over and trotted over. She held his arm affectionately and said coquettishly, ¡°Brother, your health is not good. Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you to walk less? Seriously, Mom would be worried if she knows.¡± Zhou Peng didn¡¯t answer her. He reached out and patted Zhou Jia, signaling her to let go. Then he walked to Su Meng and pretended to cough twice. He pretended to be unfamiliar and said, ¡°Miss Su, everyone whoes is a guest. Don¡¯t worry about her. Please go ahead.¡± Su Meng nced at Zhou Peng and walked away without saying a word. It seemed that Zhou Peng was quite good at pretending. Even his sister didn¡¯t know that he had recovered. Thinking of the scene where he provoked Wei Ting that day, Su Meng snorted in disdain in her heart. This guy was in good health now. After the disturbance just now, Su Meng no longer had the mood to visit the manor. She was worried that there would be unnecessary trouble, so she turned around and went back to her room. She did not leave her room until the second day of thepetition. All the participating feng shui masters had gathered in a small square on the side of the manor. There were many wealthy-looking people sitting beside them. Su Meng nced at them. Among the people sitting there, there were quite a few whom she knew. Sheng Qiu was among them. She did not expect that apart from Sheng Qiu, even Wei Ting and Wei Xue hade. Wei Xue sat next to Wei Ting. The two of them were very close, and she was wearing Wei Ting¡¯s suit jacket. Seeing Su Meng, Wei Xue was stunned for a moment. She pointed at Su Meng and said to Wei Ting, ¡°Brother Wei Ting, Sister Su Meng is actually here. It seems that she¡¯s here to participate in thepetition?¡± Originally, Wei Ting was looking down at his phone, but after hearing what Wei Xue said, he looked up and saw Su Meng¡¯s gaze sweep past him and look elsewhere. Su Meng was looking at Sheng Qiu. Sheng Qiu saw Su Meng early in the morning. When he saw that she finally saw him, he quickly waved his hand to greet her. Su Meng smiled at him. Wei Xue and Wei Ting followed Su Meng¡¯s gaze and saw Su Meng greeting a strange man. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, Sister Su Meng is so popr. I didn¡¯t expect to know someone here. They seem to be familiar with each other when they greet each other.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s face had already darkened, but Wei Xue didn¡¯t seem to notice. She was stillmenting about Su Meng¡¯s poprity. In fact, she said it on purpose. Which man would like his wife to ignore him, but be so close to another man? Wei Xue was deliberately making Wei Ting hate Su Meng even more. However, Wei Ting didn¡¯t say anything. His ck eyes only stared at Su Meng. The provocation failed. Seeing that Wei Ting didn¡¯t have any reaction, Wei Xue gritted her teeth. She realized that she had underestimated Su Meng. She didn¡¯t expect that in order to get Wei Ting¡¯s attention, she would try her best to appear in front of Brother Wei Ting and attract his attention. This time, she knew that Brother Wei Ting woulde, so she came to participate in thepetition, right? How shameless. In order to seduce Brother Wei Ting, she actually became a feng shui master. After all, there weren¡¯t many women who were feng shui masters. She wouldn¡¯t let Su Meng get her way. Brother Wei Ting was hers! Su Meng walked to her seat and thepetition began. She didn¡¯t expect that thispetition would be held so formally. There was even a male host. The firstpetition was to choose jade stones. There was a pile of stones on the ground. The rules of thepetition were to see who could choose the jade that was within the stones. This question was difficult and simple. It tested the perception of a feng shui master. As jade was of the yin attribute, to be a qualified feng shui master, this skill was a must. This was a test of one¡¯s talent. However, feng shui masters relied on the heavens to earn a living. Without this talent, no matter how hard one tried, it would be in vain. All the feng shui masters present needed to take one piece each. After choosing a piece, the professionals would open it one by one. Chapter 70 - Glass Type

Chapter 70: ss Type

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

As soon as the host announced the start of thepetition, everyone rushed over. There was a limit to the number of stones. If they went early, there would be no good stuff left. Su Meng watched as everyone fought over the stones. She stood at the back and did not move. She just watched them quietly. Everyone present thought that the reason why Su Meng did not fight over the stones was because she, as a woman, could notpete with other men. Sheng Qiu also thought so and was anxious for Su Meng in his seat. After a short while, everyone took the stones that they thought were of good quality and returned to their original positions. A handsome man walked up to Su Meng with a stone the size of a fist and asked with concern, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡± Su Meng refused with a smile. Then, she walked to the pile of stones and didn¡¯t make a move. Seeing that everyone had almost taken the stones, Su Meng didn¡¯t have any intention of taking them. The host reminded, ¡°The time is almost up. Friends who haven¡¯t chosen yet should hurry up. If they don¡¯t get the stones when the time is up, they will be regarded as forfeiting.¡± Wei Xue saw that Su Meng was just staring at the stones in a daze, as if she didn¡¯t know which one to choose. She was gloating in her heart, but she said, ¡°Brother Wei Ting, it seems that Sister Su Meng doesn¡¯t know which one to choose. Doesn¡¯t she know how to do it? But why did shee to participate in thepetition?¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t say anything. Wei Xue continued, ¡°Oh right, Sister Su Meng won¡¯t want to add more people like she did at the clubst time, right? Last time, she added quite a few men. This time, the participants are all boys. Brother Wei Ting, Sister Su Meng is so outstanding. You have to cherish her.¡± Wei Xue really didn¡¯t know what to say. She knew what Wei Ting cared about, so she wanted to say it. As long as she could make Wei Ting hate Su Meng, then she had seeded. The host was counting down, and there were only a few seconds left. Su Meng had chosen the biggest rock in the hall, and that rock was already at her waist. Seeing that she had chosen that rock, everyone present expressed that they were done. Although they weren¡¯t sure how good the jade they had chosen was, at least on the surface, they could faintly see traces of jade. As for the stone Su Meng chose, not only was there no trace of the jade on the surface, they also couldn¡¯t sense any traces of the jade in it. In addition, the bigger the stone, the lower the probability of producing jadeite, especially with such arge stone. If there really was jade in it, then everyone would definitely be able to sense it. Choosing this way was the behavior of an outsider. Thisdy was only here to join in the fun, and everyone tacitly agreed to kick her out of thepetition. ¡°Why did you choose this one? There can¡¯t be jade in this one, let alone jadeite.¡± The handsome boy walked over and asked Su Meng with a regretful expression. Su Meng didn¡¯t say anything. She just stood there calmly, waiting for the staff to appraise it. There were only a few dozen people in thepetition, and there were ten experts who came to appraise the stones. Each of them was responsible for a few stones and began to polish them. Except for Su Meng, the rest of the stones were all very small and polished very quickly. Seven of the stones selected had high-quality jadeite. The rest of the people either had too many impurities in their jadeite, or they had a few pieces of jade in pieces, all of them were unqualified. Su Meng¡¯s stone was thergest, so it was ced at the back. Of course, it also attracted the attention of everyone present. The outeryer of the stone slowly peeled off with the loud roar of the machine, revealing the jade inside. The remaining gravel was peeled off by the expert personally to prevent the machine from destroying the jade. Everyone saw that it was indeed jade inside, but it was of the lowest quality and had little value. ¡°Looks like Miss Su made a mistake this time.¡± The host was not bad. Seeing that Su Meng was a girl, she spoke very tactfully, feeling pity for Su Meng. Just as everyone was about to listen to the host read out the list of names for advancement, the expert who was observing Su Meng¡¯s stone suddenly called out to the host, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± He picked up his tools again and gently ground away the thinyer of sand on the surface of the jade. Unexpectedly, a pure and transparent green color was revealed inside. The expert shone his shlight on the jade. Those who were close to him saw the light of the shlight shining through the jade, sparkling and translucent. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s a ss type! And it¡¯s a high-quality ss type!¡± Even the expert was shocked. They had participated in the Feng Shui Master Competition many times and had opened countless stones. This was the first time they had opened a ss type. It was the best of the jades. The host was also shocked by this scene. After a moment of silence, he praised, ¡°Miss Su is the onlydy present. She has opened the only ss type in thepetition. This is simply a gift!¡± Chapter 71 - Had Been Participating For a Long Time

Chapter 71: Had Been Participating For a Long Time

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Miss Su, may I know your sect?¡± The host looked at Su Meng with admiration. ¡°I¡¯m just an unspecialized.¡± Su Meng smiled faintly. As soon as she said this, the crowd went into an uproar. Such an outstanding feng shui master actually didn¡¯t have a sect. The few feng shui masters below the stage all had their eyes on Su Meng and decided to wait for thepetition to end and try to recruit her into their sect. After the firstpetition ended, there were a total of eight people, including Su Meng. These eight people would rest for a while and wait for the next round. Those who failed would be directly eliminated. Those who could participate in thispetition were all outstanding feng shui masters. Even those who had participated in the first round would be able to brag about this matter in the future. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong. You actually knew that the stone was a treasure in an instant.¡± The handsome man walked to Su Meng¡¯s side and spoke with iparable admiration. ¡°I was just guessing,¡± Su Meng said lightly. ¡°Guessing? Then your luck is too good. Did you know that the stone you chose is always there, no one has ever chosen it. If I had known earlier, I would have chosen that one too. Although the ranking isn¡¯t important, as long as I advance, it would be enough. But, the thing is that it¡¯s cool.¡± The handsome man sighed, his tone was rather regretful. He was just casually saying it, but Su Meng was a little interested in this person. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°It¡¯s always there? So how many years have you participated?¡± When the handsome man heard Su Meng ask him this question, his face flushed red. He rubbed his head. He said a little embarrassedly, ¡°Three years. Seriously, every time I¡¯m just a little bit away from first ce. This time, I have to get first ce! Of course, everyone only has four chances. This is thest time. This time, I have to give it my all!¡± ¡°How can you repeat this many times?¡± Su Meng was puzzled. When she checked the registration rules, she clearly remembered that it said that everyone only had one chance. ¡°Of course, not everyone can have so many chances. If you get the first ce in thepetition, you will seed immediately. Only the second ce will have the chance to repeat thepetition. If the other participants lose, they will lose. There will be no second chance.¡± ¡°So you are really the second ce in ten thousand years.¡± Su Meng understood. The handsome man: ¡°¡­¡± Although these words were true, why did he feel that it was so strange? ¡°By the way, my name is Shen Jian. How about we make friends? You are a woman. You don¡¯t have a sect yet, and you were too eye-catching in the firstpetition. There will definitely be people targeting youter. Why don¡¯t we work together and have a fair duel in the end? Even if you don¡¯t get first ce, getting second ce will not be a problem.¡± Shen Jian was like a bad uncle who deceived children. The corners of his mouth curled up and he revealed an evil smile. Su Meng stared at him for a while. She tilted her head as if she was deep in thought. Then, she shook her head slowly. ¡°Your parents died when you were young. After that, you were adopted by a Taoist priest and entered the Celestial Sect of Wonders. However, because you were born an evil lone star, the Taoist priest passed away when you were 16 years old. You were not tolerated by your fellow disciples and were kicked out.¡± ¡°Your life is destined to be rough. You will live a poor life. However, if you do more good deeds, you will have a chance to change. If you harbor evil intentions, you will easily die on the streets.¡± Shen Jian was shocked halfway through Su Meng¡¯s sentence. He stared at her and did not move. Su Meng saw him like this and waved her hand in front of his eyes. Only then did Shen Jian slowlye back to his senses. ¡°Master, are you really just an unspecialized?¡± Shen Jian¡¯s expression suddenly became serious, losing the frivolous look he had at the beginning. What Su Meng had just said was not much different from what his master had said back then. His parents had died in a car ident when he was six years old. His grandmother had been in poor health to begin with, and she had suddenly lost her son. She had been traumatized and passed away two monthster. The people who treated him the best left. The remaining rtives took turns to take care of him for three years. During these three years, his cousin, uncle, and aunt passed away one after another. It was not until he met his master that his master said that he was born an evil lone star and that living with his rtives would implicate them. He saw that he had nowhere to go at such a young age, so he brought him to Mount Zhixing and took care of him until he was sixteen years old. However, his master also passed awayter on. All the disciples and brothers knew that he was destined to be an evil lone star and ostracized him. They said that it was him who had killed his master and collectively chased him out of Mount Zhixing. Chapter 72 - Should Be Mine

Chapter 72: Should Be Mine

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

However, he did not me his fellow disciples at all. He could only me his bad luck for killing too many people who treated him well. Before his death, his master had also warned him that the evil lone star was not scary. As long as he did more good deeds in the future, he would have the opportunity to change his fate. Therefore, he went down the mountain alone at the age of 16. Although his life was extremely tough, he still did not forget to do good deeds to help others. It was also because of his poor fate that he could not seed in anything. It was precisely because of this that he used his master¡¯s name to register for the Feng Shui Master Competition. He hoped that he could be famous and that more rich people would look for him to look at feng shui. What made him ufortable was that he had participated in so manypetitions, and he had always gotten second ce, but he had never been noticed by anyone. He had always been ignored. Therefore, his current obsession was to get first ce. This way, no one would ignore him anymore. This was the first time he had met Su Meng. In addition, he had never told anyone about this before. It was impossible for Su Meng to hear about him from others. To be able to say it so urately, it showed Su Meng¡¯s ability. However, although having high ability was good, it also had disadvantages. This was especially so for an unspecialized. There were no sects behind her. For an outstanding person like her, once she gained the limelight in thepetition, she would definitely be fought over by all the sects after thepetition ended. If she did not go to any of the sects, she would definitely be ostracized by all the sects. Although this had nothing to do with Shen Jian, he was used to doing good deeds. He could not help but want to remind Su Meng. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just an antique seller.¡± Su Meng was indeed an unaffiliated person. It could even be said that she had only recently stepped into this profession. Her master had never told her which sect she belonged to. He only sold antiques every day. Usually, not many people would set foot in that small antique shop. It was only after she became somewhat famous on the inte that there were a little more people. Back when she was learning feng shui, she would always follow her master around and go to ces where there was no one, such as cemeteries, forests, or deste viges. When she came to look at them, her master would evaluate them. As for fortune-telling, when she was learning this, she would sit at the entrance of the shop every day. She would practice amongst the passers-by, and her master would be at the side to see if she was right. However, fortune-telling was a matter where one could see fate but not people¡¯s hearts. As a result, she had suffered a huge setback from Wei Xue. ¡°If Miss Su doesn¡¯t want to tell me, then I won¡¯t ask anymore. However, let me remind you. If you really don¡¯t have a sect, then you must not show off too much. The current circle has be a little stale. Everyone only has money in their hearts.¡± ¡°Moreover, now that a fewrge sects are in charge, they don¡¯t give us individual feng shui masters a way out at all. The big deals are almost monopolized by them. If they rope you in, if you don¡¯t agree, then they will collectively ostracize you.¡± Shen Jian approached Su Meng and advised her in a low voice. In the eyes of others, they only thought that Su Meng and Shen Jian knew each other and didn¡¯t care about their little tricks. Of course, these people didn¡¯t include Wei Xue and Wei Ting. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, look, I told you that Sister Su Meng has a good rtionship with people. She seems to be very familiar with that man. The two of them are chatting happily, and they are even whispering to each other.¡± Wei Xue was angry in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on the surface. She turned her head to see Wei Ting¡¯s reaction, but saw that Wei Ting only frowned slightly. His gaze was still on Su Meng, and he did not pay attention to her. Wei Xue did not understand. What was so good about Su Meng? She was bumpkin and stupid. How could she be so intimate with men everywhere? This charm should belong to her. Wei Xue clenched her fists tightly under her clothes. She was the eldest daughter of the Wei family. She was beautiful and smart. All the attention should be given to her. Even if it was given to someone else, that person definitely couldn¡¯t be Su Meng. Su Meng made a great appearance in the first round. Wei Ting only paid attention to her the entire time. She couldn¡¯t let her continue to enjoy her glory. Wei Xue looked at Wei Ting and then looked at Su Meng on thepetition stage. The hatred in her eyes was burning. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Wei Xue revealed a sweet smile and greeted Wei Ting. ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Ting only responded faintly and didn¡¯t turn his head. Wei Xue¡¯s face darkened a little, but she still maintained a decent smile. She took her bag and elegantly stood up to leave her seat. It was time to rest, and thepetition continued. The theme of the secondpetition was to find something. The contestants needed to move thepetition stage. After the contestants left thepetition stage, the big screen on the stage suddenly lit up. The audience was going to watch the live recording. Chapter 73 - Crime Scene

Chapter 73: Crime Scene

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The eight contestants were led by the host to a small four-story building next to them. The building was surrounded by a fence that was half the height of a person. The building looked very dpidated. The red brick walls were even a little broken. Some of them looked mottled from a distance, making it seem out of ce in the gorgeous manor. There was a small flower bed downstairs. Red roses were nted in the flower bed. Other than the flower bed, the other parts of the small courtyard were bare. There was not even a single weed. Su Meng looked around. There were cameras everywhere. It seemed that it was convenient for those wealthy businessmen to see. The host held the microphone and introduced the rules of the second match to the contestants. ¡°Our second match is to find something. What we need everyone to find is a doll. This doll may not beplete, nor may it still be here. However, feng shui masters should be able to sense the location of such a resentful object.¡± ¡°Of course, if no one finds it in the end, this match will be considered a draw.¡± ¡°Everyone can move freely within the perimeter of the fence. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you dig three feet into the ground. You can also casually search the building. There is only one point. The fourth floor is a restricted area, so no one is allowed to go to the fourth floor. There are no cameras on the fourth floor. If you run into any danger, you will bear the consequences.¡± ¡°Before we start, let me introduce the background of thispetition.¡± ¡°This is a real event. Here¡­¡± The host nced at the eight contestants and continued, ¡°This is the scene of the murder.¡± ¡°At that time, there was a family of four living in this building, a couple and a pair of children. One night, the whole family died an unnatural death. The murderer has yet to be found.¡± ¡°Fortunately, the police found the diary written by the youngest daughter, which recorded her daily life. The police found that in one of the diary entries, her mother put a glowing object in the doll¡¯s eye, and from then on, every night, one of the doll¡¯s eyes would brighten.¡± ¡°The police spected that the object recorded in the diary could be a camera, or maybe her mother sensed something and put a camera in the doll¡¯s eye. Unfortunately, the policeter searched for the doll and do not know where it went.¡± ¡°The photos of the doll are all in the building. Everyone can go and see what it looks like.¡± After he said that, other than Shen Jian and Su Meng, the other contestants could not remain calm. Su Meng was calm because she had seen this scene many times. She had even stayed alone in the cemetery. It was just a murder scene and there was no murderer. There were still so many living people around. It was a piece of cake. Shen Jian was calm because he had participated in so many times. He already knew the story background of this manor. He was shocked the first time, but after a few more times, he was already numb. ¡°No way. It¡¯s just apetition, and they actually asked us toe to the murder scene!?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this manor the Zhou family¡¯s? The security here is so good, but there can actually be a murder?¡± The contestants were whispering. ¡°This is a real murder scene, not a set-up for thepetition. Are you scared? If you¡¯re scared, stay by my side. I can protect you.¡± Shen Jian thought that Su Meng would be scared too. After all, no matter how powerful Su Meng was, she was just a woman. In his impression, women were generally timid. If Su Meng was afraid, he could still act cool and let Su Meng follow him. Unexpectedly, Su Meng only nced at him indifferently. Her expression did not change. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t be afraid.¡± From the moment Su Meng entered, she could feel the yin qi. This ce and the outside were like two different weather. It was so hot outside that it was irritating. In this ce, the sunlight was like a decoration. There was no heat at all. It was as if she was in an air-conditioned room. However, perhaps only Su Meng noticed this change, because the others were still very hot, and there were even beads of sweat on their foreheads. When the host saw that someone was afraid, he smiled. Heforted, ¡°Of course, those who don¡¯t want to participate in thispetition can withdraw. It¡¯s not mandatory. If anyone feels afraid and doesn¡¯t want to participate, please tell me now. Otherwise, there will be no chance to regret it in the future.¡± ¡°Does anyone want to quit?¡± After the host said this, everyone seemed to have discussed it in advance, and their gazes fell on Su Meng in unison. Chapter 74 - No One Backed Out

Chapter 74: No One Backed Out

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Miss Su, if you¡¯re scared, you can just back out. After all, you¡¯re the only woman here. No one willugh at you if you backed out.¡± Su Meng had an impression of the person who spoke. It was the man who was standing behind her when she registered yesterday. She didn¡¯t expect that he hadn¡¯t given up on the idea of backing out. Su Meng couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she felt that this person cared a lot about her. Not interested in talking to him, Su Meng just shook her head and did not have any intention of quitting. Everyone saw that Su Meng did not quit. As a man, if they were more afraid than a woman, wouldn¡¯t they be embarrassed to death? Therefore, no one wanted to quit. Although feng shui masters often dealt with the yin-yang technique, there were also some timid people who did not dare to ept such cases. They were just looking at feng shui. Even if they were afraid, there was no need to mock them. When the host saw this¡­ He continued, ¡°Of course, it is a little difficult to find a doll with a camera because we are not sure if the doll is still here. After all, this is one of the arenas in so manypetitions. So many participants have not been able to find it.¡± ¡°However, our staff members have hidden a doll. It was discovered by an archaeologist in a cemeteryst month. It is a palm-sized porcin doll. I believe that it should not be too difficult for everyone to find this.¡± Not expecting there to be a hiddenpetition format, everyone heaved a sigh of relief in their hearts. Fortunately, they did not quit just now. Otherwise, they would have really suffered a loss. Some people here were impatient. Seeing that the host did not make things clear just now, they could not help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you finish speaking just now? If we really quit, wouldn¡¯t we have missed an opportunity?¡± Hearing the question, the host maintained his smile and said, ¡°If you want to be a highly respected feng shui master, courage is also a necessary condition. If you are afraid of such a small matter, how are you going to convince everyone in this industry in the future?¡± After hearing the host¡¯s words, the crowd no longer had any objections. It was actually not that difficult to find a hidden doll. Seeing that there were no more questions from the contestants, the host looked at the time and announced the start of thepetition. The contestants who were originally gathered in the small courtyard dispersed in a hubbub and went to look for the doll. Su Meng decided to start the search from inside the building because she could clearly feel that the cold and gloomy aura was emitted from inside the building. When Shen Jian saw Su Meng enter the building, he chased after her without thinking. He felt that Su Meng was the most reliable among these people, although he did not know where this feeling came from. There were no decorations in the living room on the first floor. There was only a sofa and a coffee table in the middle, and a disy cab filled with dolls. ¡°Oh my god, there are actually so many dolls inside. How are we supposed to find them?¡± Shen Jian followed closely behind Su Meng. When he saw the dolls in the disy cab, he could not help but exim. ¡°Can¡¯t we just look at them one by one?¡± Su Meng walked over and opened the cab door. She did not let go of any of the dolls. Some of these dolls were made of cloth, while others were made of unknown materials. They looked very real. If they were not too small, they would look exactly like real people. Even their eyes were so realistic. They could even reflect human figures. In addition, these dolls could move their joints, and their bodies could make various poses. However, these dolls were all very new. It was obvious that they were ced here temporarily to confuse people. They were not the ones for thepetition. One of them was a porcin doll, and the other had a miniature camera in its eyes. Since there weren¡¯t any here, they would go upstairs to take a look. Long before Su Meng went upstairs, there were already people checking upstairs. Other than the fourth floor, there was movement on every floor. It was a waste of time and energy to search little by little. Su Meng took out thepass to see where the yin qi was the most intense. Shen Jian saw her actions. He said in confusion, ¡°Master, why are you using thepass? We are looking for dolls, not feng shui. Besides, if we want to use thepass to find something, we need something to guide us. Now that we don¡¯t have any clues, it¡¯s useless even if we take it out.¡± When the others saw Su Meng¡¯s actions, they shook their heads. They had wanted to try using thepass, but the needle kept spinning crazily, so they couldn¡¯t confirm anything. Sure enough, just as Su Meng took out thepass, the needle on it started spinning crazily, as if it had suddenly stopped working. Chapter 75 - There Was a Problem On the Fourth Floor

Chapter 75: There Was a Problem On the Fourth Floor

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Shen Jian revealed an expression of ¡®as expected¡¯. Although thepass was spinning randomly, Su Meng did not put it away. Instead, she continued to observe thepass. When the participants on the same floor saw Su Meng like this, they suddenly felt relieved. In their hearts, Su Meng¡¯s actions were ignorant. As expected, she was able to win just now because of her luck. Su Meng was carefully observing thepass in her hand because she found that although thepass needle was spinning crazily, there was a pattern. Every time the needle pointed to the southeast direction, it would vibrate twice before continuing to spin. From this, it could be seen that there must be something in the southeast direction of the house. ording to the instructions, Su Meng carefully looked for clues. Time passed by minute by minute. Seeing that there was no progress in thepetition, the distinguished guests who were watching thepetition on the spot gradually became impatient. After some people left to take a rest, thepetition finally made progress. ¡°Look at Miss Su. She seems to have found something!¡± The big screen was divided into eight sections, each showing the progress of the participants. Some people found that Su Meng had a clue. For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Su Meng. At this moment, Su Meng was frowning and looking somewhere. Her expression was solemn, and the atmosphere around her was a little tense. Wei Ting had been watching Su Meng the entire time. He was the first person to notice that Su Meng had discovered something. Everyone else was just watching the show. Only he noticed Su Meng¡¯s unnaturalness. He frowned and watched for a while, then suddenly stood up and left. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, where are you going?¡± Wei Xue had just returned from the washroom when she saw Wei Ting leaving. She did not sit down and followed behind Wei Ting. .. Under the guidance of thepass, Su Meng arrived at the southeast stairway of the small building. She felt that something was pulling her up, and she followed. She did not know when Shen Jian left her, and she did not even know where the other contestants went. Su Meng was the only one in the entire stairway. As there were staircases on both sides of the building, Su Meng did not care. She thought that the others were at another ce. She walked to the second floor and then to the third floor. Finally, when she was about to reach the fourth floor, a slightly dull bell suddenly rang in her ear. Su Meng, who was about to take a step forward, suddenly stopped. When she came back to her senses, Su Meng realized that she had already reached the fourth floor. There was an iron door at the entrance of the fourth floor. There was a chain hanging on it, but the door was not locked at the moment. She had already pushed the door open and entered. It was strange. She remembered that she was clearly on the stairs just now. Why did she suddenlye back to her senses and arrive at the fourth floor? There were no lights in the corridor on the fourth floor. The windows were all sealed. Not a single bit of light could enter. The entire corridor was pitch-ck. Su Meng could not see clearly what was in the corridor. An inexplicable sense of unease rose in her heart. Recalling what the host had said before thepetition began, Su Meng decided to leave the fourth floor. However, just as she was about to turn around and leave, she heard a ¡®bang¡¯ from the end of the corridor. It sounded like something had fallen to the ground. She narrowed her eyes and looked toward the source of the sound. Vaguely¡­ there seemed to be a ck shadow moving in the darkness. Courting death was not Su Meng¡¯s character. Since there was movement here, it would be more reliable to call people together. Thinking of this, Su Meng turned around and ran downstairs. ¡°Master, I was looking for you. Why did you suddenly disappear? Where did you go just now? I didn¡¯t expect that they would provide fruit this time. Do you want to eat some? After looking at it for so long, I¡¯m hungry.¡± When Su Meng ran to the living room on the first floor, Shen Jian, who was resting on the sofa, stood up and walked to Su Meng¡¯s side. He pointed at the fruit and spoke excitedly to Su Meng. Su Meng was not in the mood to care about the fruit question. She pulled his clothes and walked toward the stairs. As they walked, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Apany me to the fourth floor to take a look.¡± Being pulled by Su Meng, Shen Jian was a little shy at first. He did not resist and followed Su Meng. However, when he heard that Su Meng wanted him to apany her to the fourth floor, he immediately stopped. His head shook like a rattle drum. ¡°Where are we going? The fourth floor!? I¡¯m not going. There are no cameras on the fourth floor. Moreover, the host has already said that we can¡¯t go to the fourth floor.¡± Seeing that Shen Jian was afraid, Su Meng did not force him. She let go and said indifferently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find someone else to cooperate with.¡± After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. She did not want to say anything nice to Shen Jian. Chapter 76 - Went To the Fourth Floor To Take a Look Translator: Dragon Bo

Chapter 76: Went To the Fourth Floor To Take a Look

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Shen Jian had originally nned to wait for Su Meng to say something nice to him, then he would pretend to be reluctant to go with her to give her face. He did not expect Su Meng to leave just like that when she heard that he was not going! If it was anyone else, he would definitely not bother with them, but Su Meng was different. Just from looking at his face, Su Meng could urately tell his experience. This ability was an expert. He wanted to cling on to her. ¡°Hey, Master, wait!¡± Shen Jian called out to Su Meng and ran in front of her. He said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to go?¡± Su Meng crossed her arms in front of her chest, her expression indifferent. ¡°I thought you would say a few good words to me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to force people. Since you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll ask someone else.¡± Shen Jian thought that Su Meng was angry and kept observing her expression. However, he realized that she had been indifferent from the beginning to the end. It really didn¡¯t matter. He gritted his teeth as if he was cheering himself on. ¡°I¡¯ll go then. Anyway, this is apetition ground. There might not be any danger.¡± After the two of them made their decision, they walked to the fourth floor together. The fourth floor was still the same as when Su Meng left. The iron gate was open and it was pitch ck inside. Only a small part of the door was lit up. The corridor was very quiet. It was so quiet that one could hear their heartbeat. Su Meng walked to the door and pressed the switch on the wall, but the light was not on. It must be broken. ¡°It¡¯s so dark here. I can¡¯t see anything. Master, what are you looking for here? Didn¡¯t the host say that we can¡¯te to the fourth floor? I¡¯m sure the thing isn¡¯t on the fourth floor. Also, when I came here before, it was also a rule that we couldn¡¯t go to the fourth floor.¡± Although Shen Jian was a 1.8-meter-tall boy, he was surprisingly timid. Ever since he came up, he had been following behind Su Meng, whispering and shivering. Su Meng looked at Shen Jian helplessly. Then, she took out her phone and turned on the shlight. ¡°If there¡¯s no light, there¡¯s a phone.¡± ¡°Oh, right, right.¡± Shen Jian also took out his phone and followed behind Su Meng, acting as a lighting tool. With the shlight¡¯s illumination, Su Meng could now see the fourth floor clearly. She also understood why the organizers did not allow the contestants toe here. This must be the first crime scene. The entire corridor, whether it was the walls, the floor, or the door of the room, was covered in blood. Now, it had turned red and ck. There was a faint smell of blood in the air. It was probably because they were too nervous just now that they did not notice it. There were many photo frames hanging on the wall. Almost all of them were photos of a family of four. The people in the photos were smiling brightly. One could see how happy they were in the past. The sound of heavy objects falling on the ground that Su Meng heard just now was from a photo frame hanging on the wall. Su Meng moved closer and carefully observed the photos on the wall. Soon, she found a clue. In each photo, the little girl was holding a small doll. The doll was very beautiful. It looked lifelike, like a real child. The two eyes in particr even reflected the blurry figure of the photographer in front of her. After looking through all the photos on the wall, Su Meng walked to the photo frame hanging on the ground. This photo frame was upside down. If one wanted to see the content on it, they had to turn it over. Su Meng lifted her hand and flipped it over. She saw the group photo on it. This group photo was different from the others on the wall. There was no difference in the person. The difference was the doll that the little girl was holding. In this photo, the left eye of the doll was covered by hair, leaving only the right eye. As she was looking at the photo, the sound of a door opening came from behind. Su Meng looked over when she heard the sound. She saw Shen Jian open a door and was about to enter. ¡°Why are you so bold all of a sudden? You even dare to enter the room by yourself?¡± It was rare for Su Meng to crack a joke. She originally thought that Shen Jian would boast proudly, but she did not expect him to act as if he did not hear her. He did not have any reaction and just walked straight in. ¡°Shen Jian?¡± Su Meng looked at him and called out again. However, she still did not receive a response. Sensing that something was wrong, Su Meng got up and quickly walked behind Shen Jian. She raised her hand and patted his shoulder. ¡°Shen Jian, wake up!¡± As she moved, the bell on her wrist rang. Shen Jian¡¯s body stopped for a moment before he immediately said something extremely indecent, ¡°D*mn it!¡± Chapter 77 - Su Meng Fainted

Chapter 77: Su Meng Fainted

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Under the illumination of the phone, she saw everything in the room. Su Meng¡¯s attention was on Shen Jian. When she heard Shen Jian¡¯s voice, she also looked into the room. When she looked up, even someone as bold as Su Meng was scared to the point that her heart skipped a beat. There were many bloody handprints on the ground and on the bottom of the wall. They were small and looked like they were left by a child. Especially beside the bed, there were a lot of bloodstains. Other than the bloody handprints, there were also traces of dragging. This was the scene of the murder. From this, it could be imagined that the two little boy and girl had hidden under the bed to avoid the murderer. In the end, they were discovered and dragged out from under the bed. The furnishings in the room were all toppled. It could be seen how hard the two children had worked to survive, but they still could not defeat the murderer. How desperate they must have been. Unfortunately, no one could save them. In the end, they could only watch helplessly as they fell into the hands of the murderer. An exceptionally sad emotion rose from the bottom of Su Meng¡¯s heart. Tears flowed uncontrobly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. The atmosphere here is not right. Let¡¯s go out first!¡± Shen Jian was the first to react. He pulled Su Meng and walked outside. Su Meng¡¯s expression was a little dazed. She let Shen Jian pull her along. When they reached the stairs, Su Meng whispered to Shen Jian, ¡°Porcin doll, that porcin doll is on the top of the third floor.¡± ¡°Ah, what?¡± Shen Jian did not react. He let go of Su Meng¡¯s hand and turned around to ask. Su Meng did not stop. She continued to walk forward. Her expression was a little dazed. When she reached the corner of the second floor, Su Meng felt dizzy. Her feet were empty, and her body immediately fell forward. ¡°Hey, Master!¡± Shen Jian realized it was toote. He grabbed nothing. Seeing that Su Meng was about to fall down the stairs, a pair of hands suddenly reached out from the corner and caught Su Meng¡¯s body. Shen Jian walked over quickly and found that Su Meng was caught by a strange man. After that man caught Su Meng, he princess hugged Su Meng in his arms. This man was not a contestant. Shen Jian had never seen him before. When he saw that he was holding Su Meng, he immediately became alert. ¡°Thank you for catching her. Leave it to me.¡± As Shen Jian spoke, he reached out to catch Su Meng. Unexpectedly, that man took a step back while holding Su Meng and avoided his hand. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, what are you doing here? Isn¡¯t this ce¡­¡± Another woman came from behind. She was dressed exquisitely. It was Wei Xue. When she saw Su Meng in Wei Ting¡¯s arms, she stopped talking abruptly. ¡°Leave it to you? Who are you to her?¡± Wei Ting ignored Wei Xue¡¯s words. He only frowned and stared at Shen Jian with an ice-cold expression. He had an impression of Shen Jian. This was the man who always talked to Su Meng in the first match. He did not expect that he would be so intimate with Su Meng in the second match. Su Meng suddenly fainted. He did not know if it was rted to him, but Wei Ting looked at Shen Jian with an extremely unfriendly gaze. Shen Jian sensed the unfriendliness in Wei Ting¡¯s tone and felt that it was inexplicable. Was there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain? He was already so hostile towards him on their first meeting. This made it even more impossible for him to hug Su Meng. It was better to let him take care of her. In the past, there had been cases ofpetitors fighting each other because ofpetition. Although the man in front of him was not apetitor, he still gave him a sense of unreliability. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Since the other party was not polite to him, he did not need to be polite. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, Sister Su Meng is in the middle of apetition. If you take her away now, it will be considered as interfering with thepetition. She will be withdrawn from thepetition. It¡¯s better to hand her over to thispetitor. This is more reliable.¡± Wei Xue couldn¡¯t bear to see Wei Ting and Su Meng getting too close, especially now that Su Meng was in Wei Ting¡¯s arms. No matter how she looked at it, it was too eye-catching. If she had known that Su Meng would faint on the stairs, she would have dyed Wei Ting for a while so that he couldn¡¯t catch Su Meng in time. That way, Su Meng would fall down the stairs and die. Although it was a pity that Su Meng didn¡¯t fall, she couldn¡¯t let Wei Ting and Su Meng get too close. She couldn¡¯t let Wei Ting continue to hold her. She only dared to think about cursing in her heart, but on the surface, she pretended to care about Su Meng. However, Wei Ting ignored Wei Xue¡¯s words. He coldly nced at Shen Jian and carried Su Meng downstairs. Seeing the scene in front of her, Wei Xue clenched her fists tightly. She was so jealous that she clenched her teeth. ¡°Trash.¡± Only when Wei Ting¡¯s figure disappeared did she fiercely re at Shen Jian and curse him. Then, she turned around and left. Chapter 78 - Found the Porcelain Doll

Chapter 78: Found the Porcin Doll

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Shen Jian was baffled by the scolding. He scratched his head and followed them downstairs. Wei Ting carried Su Meng to the living room on the first floor and put her on the sofa. There was an emergency doctor outside. He was called in to check on Su Meng¡¯s body. ¡°There is nothing wrong with Miss Su¡¯s body. She is just sleeping now. She should wake up soon.¡± The doctor put away his things and reported to Wei Ting. ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing that Su Meng was fine, Wei Ting heaved a sigh of relief and let the doctor go out. Since she was fine, there was no need for him to take Su Meng out. If he took her out, ording to the rules, Su Meng would be deemed to have forfeited the match. Here, as long as she woke upter, she could continue to participate in the next match even if she lost. Other than the first round of matches, the remaining matches were all bonus points. In the end, the two with the highest points would enter the finals to determine the first ce. Seeing that the host was also in the living room on the first floor, Shen Jian was relieved. He recalled that Su Meng had mentioned that the porcin doll was on the third floor. She had asked the staff for adder and had carried it upstairs herself. ¡°Will the doll really be on the top of the corridor? If it is, then this program team is too good at ying. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any special ce on the top of the wall. It¡¯s such a big area. We won¡¯t have to check it out bit by bit, right¡­¡± Shen Jian was the only person on the third floor. The bloody crime scene was above him. He felt a little guilty, so he kept mumbling to himself in an attempt to make himself less afraid. He touched left and right, then stared at the roof for a long time. Finally, he found something different. At a ce near the wall, Shen Jian knocked on it. It was empty. Moreover, the empty spot felt very different from other ces. It was as if there was ayer of stic on it. There was a gap at the side. Shen Jian pressed on it. As expected, a piece of stic was removed by him, revealing a piece of string. He held the string with one hand and held it with the other. With a little force, a white wooden box fell down. Shen Jian was smart enough not to rush to open it. He was afraid that there was something scary inside that would scare him. He carried thedder and walked to the living room on the first floor. Then, he sat on the sofa and carefully opened the box. A porcin doll with exquisite workmanship and a big smile was lying inside. The color scheme was indeed used by dead people. The red and green looked really weird. Fortunately, it was not opened on the third floor. Shen Jian took a look, quickly closed the box, and handed it to the host. The host took it and took a look. He smiled and nodded, and joked, ¡°Mr. Shen has participated in so manypetitions. You should have some experience, right? You actually found it so quickly.¡± ¡°In that case, then¡­¡± The host was about to say that thepetition was over when Su Meng, who was sitting on the sofa, slowly woke up. ¡°Wait.¡± Su Meng woke up and immediately stopped the host from speaking. ¡°I know where the missing doll is.¡± After Su Meng said that, she ignored everyone¡¯s surprised expressions and Wei Ting who was sitting beside her. She directly walked out of the small building and came to the side of the small flower bed outside. The other contestants had basicallye out as well. Everyone was resting by the fence, while the other two were still in the small building. Su Meng pointed at the flower bed and said to the host, ¡°The missing doll is under this flower bed.¡± The host was a little surprised. He confirmed with Su Meng, ¡°Miss Su, are you sure? The police searched this flower bed back then, but they didn¡¯t find anything. Are you sure you want to dig it up? Of course, as long as you need it, we can help you dig it up.¡± This time, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Su Meng. Just now, when Su Meng was sleeping in the living room, everyone had seen it. After sleeping for half a day, when she woke up, she already knew where the doll was? Could it be that the owner of this house had given her a dream? Thinking of this, someone trembled. Goosebumps rose all over their bodies, and they began to feel that this ce was a little cold. Even Wei Ting followed them out. Their gazes were fixed on Su Meng the entire time. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, this ce is so scary. Why don¡¯t we go back? We can see the situation here when we go back.¡± Wei Xue took the opportunity to lean toward Wei Ting. ¡°Since you¡¯re scared, then you go back.¡± Wei Ting pressed the bluetooth earpiece on his ear and ordered, ¡°Take Miss back.¡± In less than two minutes, a tall bodyguard in a ck suit and sunsses walked over. He greeted Wei Ting respectfully and asked Wei Xue to go with him. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, aren¡¯t you leaving? Then I¡¯m not leaving either. I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Wei Xue said coquettishly. Chapter 79 - I’m Not Familiar With Him

Chapter 79: I¡¯m Not Familiar With Him

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Hearing her sweet voice, Su Meng, who was standing at the side, shivered. She felt a little disgusted. This pair of dog lovers always liked to kiss each other in front of her. Why did they like to disgust themselves so much? What was this called? This was called dog skin ster. It was too clingy. At this moment, Su Meng was here. Wei Xue didn¡¯t want to leave. If she left, wouldn¡¯t she fulfill Su Meng¡¯s wish? That would give her a chance to seduce Wei Ting. Seeing that she had no intention of leaving, Wei Ting said in a deep voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, then stay and look at the things buried underground.¡± The bodyguard echoed, ¡°Young Miss, this is the scene of a murder. The victims have been dismembered and disposed of. The body parts are buried in many ces. Later, when the construction is done, I¡¯m not sure what will be dug up.¡± The bodyguard spoke sincerely. Wei Xue had been pampered since she was young, so how could she listen to these things? She was so frightened that her face turned pale. She immediately lost the thought of apanying Wei Ting. She said, ¡°Brother Wei Ting, then I¡¯ll go back and wait for you. Don¡¯t forget to look for me when you¡¯re done.¡± After saying that, she left hurriedly with the bodyguard. On the other side, Su Meng wasmanding the staff to dig the flower bed. Shen Jian came to Su Meng¡¯s side and told her the results of the previous work with a face full of admiration. ¡°Master, you¡¯re too amazing. I really found a porcin doll from the third floor. How did you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a professional secret,¡± Su Meng said perfunctorily. Su Meng was a little cold. Shen Jian was unwilling to ept it. He continued to talk to her. ¡°Master, then how did you determine that there was a doll in the flower bed? That was a clue rted to whether or not the murderer could be caught. Would it really be buried in the flower bed? Why do I feel that it¡¯s not very reliable? After all, the police would not let go of such details when they wanted to solve the case.¡± ¡°If we can really find that doll, then Master, you will be famous immediately. You won¡¯t even need to continue theterpetitions. You will directly be ranked first. When that timees, don¡¯t forget about me as your teammate. We can be considered to have gone through life and death together.¡± Shen Jian kept nagging at the side. Su Meng had a headache listening to him and did not want to bother with him. However, even though she was so cold, it did not affect Shen Jian¡¯s enthusiasm in the slightest. In Wei Ting¡¯s eyes, he thought that Su Meng and Shen Jian were having a heated conversation. What exactly was the rtionship between this man and Su Meng? Why were the two of them so close? Wei Ting narrowed his eyes and emotions surged in his eyes. It seemed that he would have to investigate this manter. Shen Jian spoke alone for a long time. Suddenly, he felt a cold gaze staring at him. He turned around and saw that it was the person who had just hugged Su Meng. ¡°Master, do you know that man? He was the one who saved you just now. However, he seems to have a problem with me.¡± Shen Jian quietly pointed at Wei Ting and asked Su Meng. Although he did not want to overthink it, Wei Ting¡¯s gaze was really cold. It was difficult to ignore it. ¡°We have a grudge. We¡¯re not familiar with each other.¡± Su Meng did not show any mercy to Wei Ting. She did not lower her voice at all. She was heard by Wei Ting. Not familiar with her? They were clearly still married. The two of them had been married for so long, but in Su Meng¡¯s heart, he was an unfamiliar person. Anger was boiling in his heart. He wanted to question Su Meng about what he had done to make her hate him so much. Su Meng said that she wanted him to make her happy, but he did as she said. However, because he did not know that she was allergic to pollen, it backfired, making Su Meng even angrier. Wei Ting wanted to rify things with Su Meng, but there were always idents that got involved. After this match ended, today¡¯s match was suspended. The contestants would rest and continue tomorrow. This was a good opportunity to talk. However, Wei Ting raised his hand and looked at the red dots on his arm. There were roses here, and his body was beginning to show signs of allergies. He had wanted to wait until it was over and leave with Su Meng, but now it seemed that he couldn¡¯t. Wei Ting gave Su Meng a deep look and then left. Su Meng¡¯s attention was on the flower bed that was being constructed. She didn¡¯t notice the changes in Wei Ting. Instead, Shen Jian secretly rolled his eyes when he saw Wei Ting leave. The staff followed Su Meng¡¯s instructions and dug a corner of the flower bed to the bottom, but there was nothing. The rest of the contestants had the mentality of watching a show, wanting to see Su Meng make a fool of herself. If they lost to a woman, they would lose a lot of face. There was an unwritten rule among feng shui masters that no female feng shui masters were allowed. Women belonged to the yin side, and in the eyes of many people, they were unlucky existences. When the host saw that there was no gain, he was slightly unhappy, but his professional ethics made him maintain a smile. He said to Su Meng, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m sorry. Our staff has been digging for so long, but there is nothing.¡± Su Meng supported her chin with her hand and walked back and forth a few steps in the area where the flower bed had been dug. She said to the staff, ¡°Soon. Please dig a little deeper.¡± Chapter 80 - Found the Eye

Chapter 80: Found the Eye

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The staff looked at the host and saw that the host nodded, so they continued to dig. This time, they dug half a meter deep, but still did not see anything. A contestant was impatient andined at the side, ¡°Is it still okay? Even the police did not find this thing. After so long, how could we find it?¡± ¡°Since the porcin doll has been found, let¡¯s end it quickly. This kind of ce is a very dangerous ce in feng shui. If we stay here for too long, we will be tainted with bad luck.¡± The one who spoke was still the man who had a grudge with Su Meng. Su Meng ignored these people. At this moment, she only had one thought in her mind. It was not to win thepetition, but to help this family solve the case. Thinking back to the room on the fourth floor, she suddenly felt a surge of sadness. Although she sympathized with this family, the strong sadness was not her own, but was affected by the atmosphere of the house. After the death of their parents, the two children tried their best to hide in order to save their lives, but they still did not escape the clutches of the murderer. She could feel the resentment lingering around the house. No matter what, she had to help this poor family. ¡°Wait!¡± The staff was very dedicated and continued to dig. Suddenly, Su Meng called out to him. Then, Su Meng walked to the pile of soil that the staff had dug out and started to dig. This action puzzled the people around her. Wasn¡¯t she looking for a doll? Such a big thing could be seen at a nce. Why was Su Meng digging in the soil? When Shen Jian saw Su Meng¡¯s action, he did not wait for Su Meng to call out. He took the initiative to walk over and help her dig. Although he did not know what she was looking for, as long as he saw something, he could just call out to Su Meng. After the two of them pulled for a while, Su Meng picked up a ck object. She looked a little happy and said to the host, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve found the object.¡± The object in Su Meng¡¯s hand looked like a small stone. It was not a doll at all. The host thought that Su Meng did not understand the rules and wanted to repeat it to her. However, she was interrupted by Su Meng just as she said, ¡°I know the rules. However, finding the doll is not the main thing. The main thing should be the miniature camera in the doll¡¯s eyes. This¡­¡± Su Meng pointed at it to the host. ¡°This is the eye of the doll with the camera.¡± The host didn¡¯t take it and signaled for the staff to take it. Then, he said to the contestants, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the second match is over. If this is really the missing camera, then there¡¯s no need to continue the following matches. Miss Su is directly in first ce.¡± ¡°If this isn¡¯t the case, then the following matches will continue. Mr. Shen, who has found the porcin doll, will receive two points. Those who have not found it will not receive any points, and will not be eliminated.¡± Shen Jian was suddenly called out. He realized that this porcin doll was being credited him, so he quickly exined, ¡°This porcin doll was also found by Miss Su. I only helped her bring it over. This point cannot be credited to me!¡± When Su Meng heard that Shen Jian wanted to return the porcin doll¡¯s points to her, she raised her eyebrows. She immediately found him pleasing to the eye. Shen Jian had participated in severalpetitions and his goal was to get first ce. He was actually willing to give such a good opportunity to her. He was not greedy. It seemed that his character was not bad. In Su Meng¡¯s heart, she already had some recognition for Shen Jian. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ording to the rules of thepetition, whoever finds the porcin doll in the end will get the points. Mr. Shen, these points are yours.¡± Shen Jian¡¯s words were rejected by the host. He looked at Su Meng in embarrassment. He had always been a person with principles. If it was his, it was his. If it was not his, he would not take it no matter what. Greed would bring bad luck. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This was meant for you.¡± Su Mengforted Shen Jian. She could see that Shen Jian was embarrassed. Although this porcin doll was very important to the ranking, as long as there was the doll that was rted to the clue, she would definitely be able to get first ce. Su Meng had absolute confidence in herself. Because the doll¡¯s eyes had been buried in the ground for a long time, it had long been deformed, like a stone. The camera inside must have run out of power long ago, and it needed to be handed over to a professional to handle. Under the guidance of the staff, the contestants returned to the first match to rest and wait for the results. Su Meng nced at everyone present and found that Wei Ting had disappeared. It turned out that he hadn¡¯t returned, and Wei Xue wasn¡¯t there either. She didn¡¯t know what the brother and sister had gone to do together. However, it was also good that they did not wander around in front of her eyes, so as to avoid nausea. Chapter 81 - Someone Disagrees

Chapter 81: Someone Disagrees

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

It was as if the outside world was apletely different world from the building just now. When they returned to the arena, they could clearly feel waves of heat assaulting their faces. It was still fine when they chose the stones in the morning. It was cooler then, but now it was noon, and the sun was just right. The contestants sat in the middle of the arena. Their faces were slightly red, and they were all extremely hot. It was different for those wealthy young masters who sat below watching thepetition. They had air conditioners on, and there were snacks and drinks. There was also a small tablet on each of their seats, which was used to broadcast the scene of thepetition. All of them were very rxed. After waiting for about twenty minutes, the people from the technology department walked over and handed something to the host. They whispered in the host¡¯s ear. ¡°Alright, friends. The people from the technology department came over to talk about thepetition. After the decision of the judges, thepetition ends here. The first ce goes to Miss Su Meng, and the second ce goes to Mr. Shen Jian.¡± The host returned to the center of the arena and announced the results with a smile. At the same time, the big screen disyed the results of thepetition. Su Meng and Shen Jian¡¯s names slowly appeared on it. In the previouspetitions, there were a total of four matches. The first match was based on the elimination system, and those who failed would be directly withdrawn from thepetition. Thest three matches were based on the points system. It depended on how many clues you had found, the finalpletion rate, and so on. Thest match was the finals, and each match was different. This time, the second match ended immediately. To the other contestants, this was tantamount to cutting off their chances of making aeback. ¡°This isn¡¯t in ordance with the rules of thepetition, right? Normally, there will be four matches, but it¡¯s only the second match and it¡¯s already ended. This isn¡¯t fair!¡± The man who had shed with Su Meng protested. ¡°Mr. Ren Tu, this is a decision made by several Masters together. If you have any questions, please wait for them toe over before asking.¡± The host adhered to professional ethics. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of displeasure on his face as he smiled and spoke. ¡°The Masters¡¯ decision is definitely not a problem, but the first ce is a woman. Even if she can be a feng shui master, this is the most authoritative Feng Shui Master Competition. In the past, there has never been a woman who participated in thepetition. This time, she actually got first ce. This is not appropriate!¡± Ren Tu looked at Su Meng, his eyes were filled with disdain. He then recalled that what Su Meng got was an invitation letter, not a registration card. What was an invitation card? It was something that could only be received by an extremely prestigious Master in the profession of feng shui masters. Su Meng looked so young, yet she was able to receive this. Looking at how beautiful she was, she must havee here by getting rich. He had never heard of a powerful female feng shui master. ¡°Mr. Ren, from what you said, you are not so dissatisfied because thepetition ended immediately, but because I am a woman and even got first ce, right?¡± So this man was called Ren Tu. He had been full of opinions about her since yesterday and was always finding fault with her. Su Meng looked at him with a calm expression. No one could tell what her emotions were. Ren Tu crossed his arms and said with disdain, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t forget that you received an invitation yesterday. With your age and ability, I¡¯m afraid you are not qualified to receive this.¡± The feng shui masters had always had a high status. Even those business tycoons had to call the powerful feng shui masters ¡®Master¡¯ politely. Ren Tu was from the Green Mountain Sect. Their sect had a strict recruitment system, and they had few disciples, but all of them were capable people. The whole sect was respected by the outside world. Ren Tu dared to question Su Meng directly in thepetition because of the sect, and he was used to being arrogant. He was clearly the genius in the sect. He had gotten first ce every time, but this time, he did not even get second ce. He was very dissatisfied. Su Meng nodded and said calmly, ¡°Then how can you ept this result?¡± She knew that Ren Tu was not the only one who was dissatisfied. Ren Tu was right. ording to the rules, she did not sign up. If it was not for her master, she would not have been able to participate. Even though she did not care about Ren Tu¡¯s opinion, the circle of feng shui masters was just that small. Furthermore, Ren Tu was from arge sect. If she did not care, if these people said anything bad about her in the future, it would affect her reputation. How would she be able to earn money then? She might as well make use of this opportunity to convince them. Perhaps, she might be able to make her name more famous. Chapter 82 - Related Households

Chapter 82: Rted Households

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Everyone here, which contestant hasn¡¯t solved a few big issues? They¡¯re all famous in the circle, but I¡¯ve never heard of you.¡± Ren Tu looked very arrogant. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we have a one-on-one fight? You decide what to fight. Two out of three wins. If I lose, I¡¯ll withdraw from thispetition. I don¡¯t want this ranking. But if you lose¡­¡± Su Meng looked at Ren Tu. She paused for a moment. ¡°If I lose, I will apologize to you,¡± Ren Tu interrupted. ¡°You are too shameless. Miss Su will withdraw from thepetition if she loses, and you only apologize? Miss Su lost the first ce, but you only need to grind your mouth to apologize.¡± Shen Jian, who was at the side, could not stand it anymore and ridiculed him. Ren Tu red at him, and Shen Jian red back. Who was afraid of who? He was the evil lone star. What was there to be afraid of for a mere Ren Tu. The host reached out to touch the bluetooth earpiece on his ear. The blue light on the earpiece shed, as if it was a call. He tilted his ear slightly to listen for a while, then nodded slightly in response. Then, he looked at Su Meng and Ren Tu and said with a smile, ¡°The few Masters have heard your conversation and expressed their interest in yourpetition.¡± ¡°This situation has happened before. In that case, the Master said that it would be better for him to make the rules. What do you think?¡± Su Meng did not know the Master¡¯s position, but Ren Tu knew it very well. Seeing that the Master was so interested, he did not dare to say anything else and quickly agreed. The host continued, ¡°If Miss Su loses, she will withdraw from thepetition. If Mr. Ren loses, he will acknowledge Miss Su as his boss.¡± Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± Even so, she did not want this bearded middle-aged man to be her underling at all. Furthermore, this person had such a short temper. Which Master had set the rules? Why did she feel that he had such a wicked sense of humor? She ridiculed him in her heart, but she did not show it on her face. She turned to look at Ren Tu again. His expression had also changed, but he did not refute her. ¡°A feng shui master has to have the ability, courage, carefulness, and other factors at the same time. Only then can the feng shui problem be solved better. The Master said that in the first round of thepetition, we will see who is better at drawing talismans.¡± The host gestured to the staff. He asked them to bring the tools over. ¡°Draw the talismans on the spot. Draw Boundary Talismans. The Master wille over immediately. After drawing, he will examine them.¡± The staff brought two tables over. The tools were already ced on them. Su Meng and Ren Tu walked to the table. They picked up a brush, dipped it in red cinnabar, and started to draw talismans. Boundary Talismans were something that feng shui masters needed to learn when they first started. The two of them were quite familiar with it. Each of them drew one and finished it in a few seconds. An old man slowly walked onto the stage. He looked like he was in his 60s. His body was slightly hunched, and his hair and beard were white. He looked like a sage. Ren Tu smiled when he saw the old man. He bowed respectfully to the old man and shouted, ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster.¡± He did not expect these two people to be from the same sect. Shen Jian looked at Su Meng and suddenly felt that Su Meng had been tricked. This old man would definitely side with his grand-disciple. The old man held a porcin bottle that was six to seven centimeters tall in his hand. He walked to Ren Tu¡¯s side and picked up a clean brush. He dipped it in the bottle a few times and spread it evenly on the talisman that he had drawn like a painting. In order to let the distinguished guests below the stage see clearly, the camera only focused on the talisman paper. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the talisman paper slowly changed color, and in the end, the entire piece of paper turned gray. The old man nodded and praised, ¡°Mm, the talisman paper was not destroyed directly. Not bad, not bad. It¡¯s very effective.¡± Others did not understand what this meant, but the feng shui masters present understood the trick very well. This water wasmonly known as Impure Water. If one touched it, it would be tainted with bad luck. If one rubbed it on the barrier amulet, the amulet would purify the water¡¯s yin qi. Just like how Su Meng used the barrier amulet to take the jade, it would not affect them. Although Ren Tu¡¯s amulet had turned gray, it was still effective. However, it could only be used once. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be so busy praising him. We haven¡¯t seen Miss Su¡¯s yet.¡± Shen Jian looked at the old man who was praising Ren Tu and could not help but urge him. The old man looked a little displeased when he heard this. He nced at Shen Jian and wondered which sect this disciple was from. How could he be so rude? However, there were too many people present, so he endured it and didn¡¯t re up. He turned around to examine Su Meng¡¯s talisman. When it was Su Meng¡¯s turn, the old man dipped a lot of water into it. Then, when the water dripped, he directly wiped it on Su Meng¡¯s talisman, making the talisman paper wet. Shen Jian had been watching closely from the side. When he saw the old man¡¯s action, he shouted in dissatisfaction, ¡°That can¡¯t be right. You didn¡¯t use so much water on Mr. Ren¡¯s just now.¡± Chapter 83 - Wants To Cheat

Chapter 83: Wants To Cheat

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The old man¡¯s hand that was smearing water on Su Meng¡¯s talisman paper paused for a moment. He did not expect Shen Jian to be so blind as to say it out loud. Everyone present was sweating on Shen Jian¡¯s behalf. Good heavens, an unknown little feng shui master actually dared to say that to an old senior. Did he still want to continue living in the future? Shen Jian had been speaking up for Su Meng the entire time. Seeing that everyone¡¯s attention was on him, Su Meng rubbed her forehead helplessly. Seeing Shen Jian like this, it was fortunate that he had the disposition of an evil lone star. He only countered others and not himself. Otherwise, seeing him like this, he would not even know how he died. However, since he was speaking up for her, Su Meng could not let him be a target. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Master. You can pour all the water onto my talisman. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Su Meng¡¯s tone was very sincere, but the people at the side collectively took a deep breath. Shen Jian¡¯s words just now were already stimting enough¡­ They did not expect Su Meng to be so rude. There were cameras all around. In order to show his magnanimity, the old man only used a brush dipped in water to roughly wipe the talisman paper before he stopped. Everyone¡¯s gaze was on the talisman paper. After the talisman paper was dipped in water, it began to slowly change. The ce where it was dipped in water turned slightly gray. After a while, the change stopped. The entire talisman paper only turned a little gray. Even the runes on it were rtivelyplete. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had to admit that Su Meng was better at drawing talismans than Ren Tu. ¡°Miss Su will win this match,¡± the old man announced in a deep voice. Ren Tu was the top talent in the sect, which was why he was qualified to participate in thepetition. The reason why he agreed to let the twopete was because he trusted Ren Tu¡¯s strength. He thought about how capable Su Meng could be as a casual feng shui master. A casual feng shui master did not have a teacher, so they were all self-taught. No matter how talented she was, she would not be able to beat Ren Tu. It was only a coincidence that she could find clues in the second match. Now, it seemed that he had miscalcted. If Ren Tu really failed, not only would he have to apologize to Su Meng, he would also have to acknowledge her as his boss. The people in his sect had just acknowledged a woman as their boss. It would be too embarrassing if word got out. When he thought of this, the old man¡¯s face could no longer hold back. ¡°Grandmaster¡­¡± Ren Tu looked at him with some guilt. The old man nced at him coldly and did not say anything. Since things had alreadye to this, he could no longer change what he had said at that time. He could only brace himself and continue. The scene was really exciting. Wei Ting sat in the hotel room with an IV hanging. He looked a little tired. There was a tablet in front of him with a live broadcast of Su Meng¡¯s match. Wei Xue sat beside him and watched it with him. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, look. Sister Su Meng has someone helping her. She has always been very popr. It¡¯s obvious that this person thinks highly of her. You don¡¯t have to worry about her if they speak up for her like this. It¡¯s better to go to the hospital. Allergies are not a small matter.¡± Wei Xue had urged Wei Ting to go to the hospital for treatment from the start, but Wei Ting did not go. He only asked the apanying doctor to give him an injection before continuing to watch Su Meng¡¯spetition. Looking at Su Meng¡¯s arrogant appearance during thepetition, Wei Xue bit her lips and tried her best not to reveal an angry expression. She had always thought that Su Meng hade to participate in thepetition just to join in the fun or to hook up with men. She did not expect that she actually had some skills that could really beat that professional Ren Tu. No wonder Wei Ting insisted on staying. It turned out that he was bewitched by Su Meng¡¯s dirty tricks. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have insisted on watching herpetition at the risk of suffering from allergies. Usually, Wei Xue wouldn¡¯te to thepetition. Fortunately, Zhou Jia contacted her this time and told her that Su Meng was also here. This was Zhou Jia¡¯s territory. Su Meng was unfamiliar with this ce, so it was easier to deal with her. Therefore, she pestered Wei Ting for a long time and even mobilized Mother Wei to plead for leniency. Only then did shee with Wei Ting. In thepetition, Wei Ting only looked at Su Meng the whole time. As expected, she came to the right ce. She couldn¡¯t let Wei Ting have a good impression of Su Meng. Therefore, as long as there was a chance, she would try her best to talk about Su Meng with other men. On the surface, she was concerned about Su Meng, but in fact, she wanted to sow discord between Wei Ting and Su Meng. However, she did not expect that Wei Ting¡¯s attention was entirely on Su Meng and did not pay attention to her at all. The live broadcast of the match on the tablet was carried out in real time. asionally, a few cheers could be heard. Wei Ting had not paid any attention to Wei Xue. Wei Xue had no choice but to watch the match with him. Su Meng won the first match and then won two matches consecutively. There was no suspense about her winning and she immediately became the focus of the entire match. Seeing that Wei Ting¡¯s gaze had never left the tablet, Wei Xue was extremely jealous. Why? She was clearly sitting next to him, so why didn¡¯t he even look at her? Chapter 84 - Won Another

Chapter 84: Won Another

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

She felt more and more unbnced. When she looked up, she saw that there was still a lot of water. It would probably take a long time. Wei Xue rolled her eyes and took out her phone. She sent a message to someone. After a while, she said to Wei Ting, ¡°Brother Wei Ting, Zhou Jia wants me to help her pick out an evening gown so that she can attend the banquet tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Ting stared at the tablet and didn¡¯t turn his head. Wei Xue gripped her phone tightly and left the room quickly. .. Su Mengpared drawing talismans with Ren Tu, feng shui theory, and the verification of yin-yang house through photos. There were three matches in total, and all of them were Su Meng¡¯s victories. She was really the biggest winner in this match. Not only did she win first ce, but she also took in a follower. Although Ren Tu was extremely unwilling, he had no choice but to recognize Su Meng as his boss on the spot because so many people were watching. The host gave Su Meng a reward of 10 million yuan. Looking at the 10 million yuan in her hand, Su Meng felt like she was in a dream. It was so easy for her to get 10 million yuan. She pinched her arm and grimaced in pain. It really hurt. It didn¡¯t seem like a dream. With so much money, it seemed like she could buy a house for the old man. Her next goal was to earn money for the old man¡¯s retirement. ¡°Although thepetition ended very quickly, it was still very exciting. Everyone is an excellent feng shui master. Even though they didn¡¯t get a ranking, it doesn¡¯t mean that they are not good enough. Everyone is good at different things. I hope that all the contestants can shine in their fields in the future.¡± The host said a beautiful conclusion. ¡°However, although there are some changes in thepetition, the banquet tomorrow will still be held as usual. Today has been a stressful day. I hope that everyone can have a good time tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete for the banquet tomorrow.¡± After the host reminded them, he left with the staff. After thepetition ended, everyone left. Su Meng was not interested in the banquet. She wanted to leave immediately after taking the money. However, she did not expect that because she was too outstanding, she became the focus of the crowd. Many people wanted to be on good terms with her. ¡°Master Su Meng, we¡¯ve met before. Do you still remember me?¡± A middle-aged man walked over with a smile on his face. ¡°You are?¡± Su Meng had no impression of this face at all. ¡°I¡¯ve bought things in your shop before, but there are usually so many customers in your shop, it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t remember me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to participate in thepetition as well. I knew from the beginning that you would definitely win. Look, I was right as expected. Master, do you have time recently? I want to¡­¡± Before the middle-aged man could finish his words, another voice interrupted him. ¡°Master, I¡¯m nning to build an amusement park recently. Do you have time to help me take a look? You don¡¯t have to worry about the payment. It¡¯s not a problem at all!¡± ¡°Hey, you brat, you¡¯re really not particr. You¡¯re running so fast. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll be ahead of you?!¡± ¡°Master, let¡¯s add a contact number. It¡¯ll be easier to contact you in the future.¡± ¡°Master, this is my business card. If you need anything, feel free to contact me!¡± A thin and small man moved quickly and directly stuffed the business card into Su Meng¡¯s hand. He did not care whether Su Meng wanted it or not. ¡°And mine¡­¡± In just a short while, Su Meng was surrounded by a group of people. Each one of them was like a hungry wolf pouncing on its prey. They no longer looked as cold as before. Seeing that Su Meng was surrounded by people, Shen Jian looked helpless. He wanted to squeeze in and pull her out. However, although he was tall, his figure was too thin and he could not squeeze past those people. Seeing this, Sheng Qiu, who was tall, squeezed his way in. He walked in front of Su Meng and greeted her warmly. ¡°Master, I was wondering why I didn¡¯t find you. It turns out that you are here. I have brought the things you wanted. Do you want to go with me to get them?¡± These people knew each other. Seeing Sheng Qiu¡¯s action, theyined, ¡°Sheng Qiu, don¡¯t go too far. Don¡¯t you know how to queue? You are at the back. Why are you squeezing forward?¡± Facing the ridicule of others, Sheng Qiu smiled and pretended to be na?ve. Su Meng immediately understood what Sheng Qiu meant and quickly echoed, ¡°Sorry everyone, I¡¯ll go get my things first. We¡¯ll meet at the banquet tomorrow!¡± Taking the business cards handed over by everyone, Su Meng put them in her pocket and then left with Sheng Qiu. The main character left, but fortunately, they gave the business cards to Su Meng. Besides, there was still a chance tomorrow, so everyone left one after another. Seeing that Su Meng had left, Shen Jian followed her. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sheng. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Walking to the lobby on the first floor of the hotel, Su Meng said goodbye to Sheng Qiu. She thought that Sheng Qiu only said that to take her away. Chapter 85 - Haunting

Chapter 85: Haunting

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Master, have you prepared a gown for tomorrow¡¯s banquet?¡± Sheng Qiu asked. Gown? Hearing Sheng Qiu¡¯s question, Su Meng finally realized that she would have to wear a gown for tomorrow¡¯s banquet. She had been thinking about thepetition yesterday and hadn¡¯t expected this. Although Sheng Qiu was big and burly, he wasn¡¯t careless. He immediately saw that Su Meng hadn¡¯t prepared a gown. Then, he walked to the front deskdy, took a box, and handed it to Su Meng. Su Meng opened it and saw a red dress inside. It was a famous brand, and it was obviously very expensive. ¡°Master, this is just a little gift from us. My wife reminded me of it.¡± ¡°This morning, after I told her that you would be participating in thepetition, she prepared this dress and sent it over. She said that you might not have thought of this. Anyway, she prepared it in advance for you. I didn¡¯t expect that you really didn¡¯t bring it. Isn¡¯t this a coincidence?¡± Sheng Qiu spoke up before Su Meng could say anything. ¡°Then help me thank your wife. I¡¯ll thank her personally next time.¡± Hearing that it was prepared by his wife, Su Meng smiled and epted it. Sheng Qiu was really impable in terms of the ways of the world. His wife should also be an excellent person. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so lucky to avoid fatal idents. A while ago, Sheng Qiu was having trouble with everything, but it was just because his feng shui was bad. He himself was blessed, so even if there was a feng shui problem, no one had died in thepany. Later, his feng shui changed, and his fortune immediately rose. Su Meng returned to her room and prepared to have a good night¡¯s rest before attending the banquet the next day. The people who wereing the next day were all real business tycoons. She needed to conserve her energy and get a few more big deals for herself. After a good night¡¯s sleep, Su Meng spent the next day alone in her room. The banquet was scheduled for 8 pm. Shey in bed and scrolled through her phone for the whole day. Finally, when it was almost time, she put on her makeup. After putting on her dress and getting dressed, Su Meng slowly walked to the banquet hall. As soon as she entered, Shen Jian walked over. ¡°Master, if it wasn¡¯t for that bell bracelet of yours, I almost wouldn¡¯t recognize you. You¡¯re so beautiful. I dare say that you¡¯re definitely the most beautiful tonight!¡± Shen Jian looked at Su Meng and praised her sincerely. Su Meng smiled. She was not interested in this kind of praise and wanted to continue walking. She did not expect Shen Jian to stick to her again. He started to chatter non-stop beside her. ¡°Master, let me tell you. This time, not only are you famous, but I have also received a huge benefit! Do you know that in the past, even if I got second ce, it did not cause any ssh? No one paid attention to me at all.¡± ¡°But this time, there¡¯s actually a rich person looking for me to look at feng shui. This is the first time! In the past, I always took the initiative to look for other people and try my best to lower the price.¡± Su Meng said perfunctorily, ¡°En, congrattions.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ve just done some calctions for myself. Although I can¡¯t see my and your fate, I can confirm one thing.¡± Shen Jian revealed a mysterious expression, wanting Su Meng to ask him. Unexpectedly, Su Meng wasn¡¯t interested at all and ignored him. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve calcted that you are a person with great fortune and can bring me good luck. Anyway, I¡¯m alone, so I might as well follow you!¡± Shen Jian didn¡¯t mind Su Meng¡¯s coldness at all and continued to nag beside her ear. After saying so much, Su Meng ignored Shen Jian. When she heard that he wanted to follow her, she immediately rejected him. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Don¡¯t follow me. Don¡¯t forget your destiny.¡± Su Meng¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. When Shen Jian heard this, he immediately fell silent. That¡¯s right. He was an evil lone star. No one would be able to like him. Even if Su Meng¡¯s feng shui attainments were outstanding and her fate was good, she could not take the risk of taking him in. ¡°Alright, looks like this young master is born with a carefree life.¡± Shen Jian smiled andforted himself. After that, he did not pester Su Meng anymore. Su Meng had not eaten dinner yet. She wanted to eat some pastries to fill her stomach first before she went to do business. At this moment, a gentle voice suddenly sounded. She turned her head and saw that it was Wei Xue. ¡°Aiya, Sister Su Meng, so you are here. I have been looking for you for a long time.¡± Wei Xue walked in front of Su Meng and looked very happy. ¡°En.¡± Su Meng replied faintly. At this moment, she could not be bothered to deal with Wei Xue, so she looked a little gloomy. ¡°Sister Su Meng, you¡¯re not angry with Brother Wei Ting, right? He actually cares about you a lot. However, he doesn¡¯t know how to express himself, so he always makes things worse. For my sake, please forgive him.¡± Wei Xue¡¯s face was full of gentleness. Her appearance was extremely simr to a good sister who was worried about her brother¡¯s and sister-inw¡¯s feelings. ¡°Is that so? But I don¡¯t think he likes me.¡± Seeing how hypocritical Wei Xue was, Su Meng suddenly became interested and began to act along with her. Chapter 86 - Had Fallen Into a Trap

Chapter 86: Had Fallen Into a Trap

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°How is that possible? Brother Wei Ting cares about you the most. He even took the risk of¡­¡± Wei Xue¡¯s words came to an abrupt end, almost exposing herself. ¡°What risk?¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Xue, feeling a little amused. Wei Xue¡¯s pretentious expression was simply too funny. To be honest, her acting skills were really good. If Su Meng had not been reborn, she would definitely have been deceived by her. ¡°Brother Wei Ting identally injured himself just now to see you. He is now in the room upstairs. He looks very serious. He has already been injected. Sister Su Meng, can you go and see him?¡± Wei Xue showed a worried expression. To see her? Recalling what happened in her previous life, Su Meng sneered. How could this person get injured just to see her? What kind of joke was this? He made it sound like he was an innocent person. If he got hurt just to see her make a fool of herself, then there was still some credibility. Su Meng didn¡¯t show her disdain in her heart. Instead, she said in surprise, ¡°Ah, how could this be? He was too careless. Where did he get hurt? Is it serious?¡± ¡°Brother Wei Ting has always been strong. Even if it¡¯s serious, he won¡¯t show it. Don¡¯t you know his character?¡± ¡°But I can be sure that he¡¯s been thinking about you all this time. Because he¡¯s injured, he can¡¯te down. Sister Su Meng, please go and see if he¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have anything to do now anyway. We¡¯re best friends. It¡¯s best if you¡¯re my sister-inw. I don¡¯t want anyone else to be my sister-inw,¡± Wei Xue pleaded. It had to be said that Wei Xue¡¯s acting was really good. At this moment, her eyes were slightly red, as if she was really worried about the rtionship between Su Meng and Wei Ting. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said so, I¡¯ll go and take a look. After all, our rtionship is the best.¡± Su Meng nodded, looking as sincere as Wei Xue. ¡°Yeah, if you guys reconcile as soon as possible, I won¡¯t have to worry about it in the future.¡± Seeing that Su Meng had listened to her, Wei Xue revealed a triumphant smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Su Meng held onto Wei Xue¡¯s arm and pulled her forward. Wei Xue didn¡¯t move. She pushed Su Meng¡¯s hand away and said with a smile on her face, ¡°Sister Su Meng, this is between husband and wife. I won¡¯t join in the fun. I don¡¯t want to be your third wheel.¡± ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll tell you Brother Wei Ting¡¯s room number and let you two have a private time together. Make up as soon as possible. That way, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡± After saying that, Wei Xue whispered the room number in Su Meng¡¯s ear. Then, she pushed her to the side of the stairs and asked her to hurry up. ¡°Alright, Sister Su Meng, I wish you good luck. I¡¯ll cheer for you!¡± Wei Xue was very strong. She looked as if she was afraid that Su Meng would suddenly run away. ¡°Hey, hey, stop pushing. I¡¯ll go by myself. Xiao Xue, if we really have a smooth talk this time, then I¡¯ll definitely thank you properly.¡± Su Meng turned her head and spoke to Wei Xue with a smile. She even emphasized the words ¡®properly¡¯. However, at this moment, Wei Xue¡¯s mind was filled with wanting Su Meng to go quickly. She didn¡¯t notice that Su Meng¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. It was even a little cold. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait here for a good result.¡± Wei Xue acted quite seriously. With this appearance, Su Meng really wanted to film her and then let her participate in an actingpetition. Wei Xue would definitely win the prize. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go,¡± Su Meng said slowly. ¡°Go quickly. Do your best. I support you!¡± Su Meng said she wanted to go over, but her feet did not move at all. However, she was so anxious that she really wanted to kick Su Meng directly. The two of them were in a stalemate for a while. When Wei Xue¡¯s patience was almost exhausted, Su Meng finally moved and slowly walked upstairs. After her figure disappeared at the corner of the stairs, the smile on Wei Xue¡¯s face instantly turned cold, and ayer of ruthlessness appeared in her eyes. She clenched her fists, gritted her teeth, and cursed in a low voice, ¡°Su Meng, your good days havee to an end. After this day, your reputation will be ruined, and you won¡¯t have the chance to get back together with him.¡± ¡°Xiao Xue!¡± Wei Xue was secretly happy when she was suddenly patted on the back. When she heard someone calling her, she jumped in fright and turned around with a whoosh. The one who called her was Zhou Jia. ¡°Jia Jia, you suddenly patted me. You startled me.¡± Wei Xue patted her chest with an unhappy expression. ¡°The other side told me that everything is ready. Don¡¯t worry. This n is foolproof. She has nowhere to hide.¡± Zhou Jia smiled apologetically and then whispered into Wei Xue¡¯s ear. Wei Xue nodded to show that she understood. Then she nced around. Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, she put on a smile and intimately took Zhou Jia¡¯s arm, pulling her to the side. Chapter 87 - Thank You

Chapter 87: Thank You

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The two of them drank leisurely at the side. A momentter, the ringtone of their phone rang. Wei Xue took out her phone and saw the message sent to her. After reading it, she smiled at Zhou Jia and said proudly, ¡°Done. Now go and find Brother Wei Ting.¡± Because she was the one who asked Su Meng to go upstairs just now, it was not suitable for her to go to Wei Ting now. It was more suitable for Zhou Jia to handle this task. Zhou Jia was very willing to carry out this task. If she had the chance to be alone with Wei Ting, perhaps they could develop their rtionship. After Zhou Jia tidied up her dress and hairstyle, she took her phone as a mirror and looked at it. After confirming that her image was perfect, she carried her dress and walked upstairs elegantly. She didn¡¯t even need Wei Xue to tell her the room number of Wei Ting. She already knew it when Wei Ting first came. Looking at Zhou Jia¡¯s enchanting figure, Wei Xue¡¯s face darkened even more. She hoped that Zhou Jia didn¡¯t have any improper thoughts about Wei Ting. Otherwise, when she finished dealing with Su Meng, she would be next. Zhou Jia, who had already gone upstairs, didn¡¯t know what Wei Xue was thinking at this moment. In her heart, Wei Xue was the younger sister of Wei Ting. As long as she helped her deal with Su Meng, then the position of Wei Ting¡¯s wife in the future would definitely be hers. Arriving at the door of Wei Ting, Zhou Jia let out a long breath. Then she raised her hand and knocked a few times slowly. ¡°President Wei, the dinner party has already started, but I saw that you didn¡¯te down, so I came to ask if you¡¯re feeling unwell and if you need help,¡± Zhou Jia said in a gentle voice. After Zhou Jia finished speaking, the door of the room opened, revealing that cold and stern face. Wei Ting usually didn¡¯t like to smile. At this moment, due to his allergies, his condition wasn¡¯t very good, and he appeared even more indifferent. His entire body was surrounded by an aura that prevented strangers from entering. Zhou Jia was very petite, and Wei Ting was very tall. She needed to raise her head to see Wei Ting¡¯s face. It was the first time that she was so close to him. Zhou Jia¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she stood there in a daze and didn¡¯t move. She was stunned by what she saw. However, for Wei Ting, he only thought that Zhou Jia was blocking his way out. ¡°Excuse me.¡± When Zhou Jia came to call him, he had just finished changing his clothes and was about to go down. Unexpectedly, Zhou Jia had been standing at the door. Wei Ting waited for a while. Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, he had to remind her. ¡°Oh, sorry!¡± Realizing that she had lost herposure just now, Zhou Jia felt a little embarrassed and stepped back in a panic. In the end, she didn¡¯t notice that her high-heeled shoes had stepped on the corner of her skirt. Her body swayed and she fell to the side. Wei Ting frowned and reached out to catch her. When he saw that she was standing steadily, he immediately let go of her hand. At this moment, Zhou Jia was wearing a strapless gown. If he let her fall, she would definitely be naked. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he could only help her a little. ¡°I was dizzy just now. Thank you for your help, President Wei.¡± Zhou Jia thanked him obediently. Then, she walked to the side and made way for Wei Ting. Wei Ting nodded and then closed the door. Then, he ignored Zhou Jia and went downstairs directly. Zhou Jia was still immersed in the joy of Wei Ting helping her up just now. Wei Ting was really too handsome. He was handsome, had a figure, and was talented. He was simply the lover of her dreams. This made her even more determined to be Wei Xue¡¯s sister-inw. Only she could be worthy of such a man. It was not until Wei Ting had walked a distance away that Zhou Jia suppressed the surprise in her heart and followed him quickly. Wei Xue, who had been waiting for the news downstairs, saw Wei Ting and Zhou Jia walking down together. The two of them were very close to each other. Zhou Jia still had a genuine smile on her face, and her heart pounded rapidly. This scene was really eye-piercing no matter how she looked at it. However, these were not important at the moment. The most important part wasing soon. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, you came down. How do you feel? Why don¡¯t you stay in the room for a while?¡± Wei Xue went up and walked between Wei Ting and Zhou Jia, seemingly unintentionally. ¡°Aiya!¡± Just as Wei Xue walked to the side of Wei Ting, her body suddenly tilted and she was about to fall toward Wei Ting. However, before she could touch Wei Ting, her body was already grabbed by someone. She turned around and found that it was actually Zhou Jia who grabbed her. Zhou Jia reacted very quickly and grabbed Wei Xue¡¯s arm. Then, she helped her stand up and said considerately, ¡°Xiao Xue, be careful. Your high heels are too high. It¡¯s easy to fall.¡± Seeing that her goal was not achieved, Wei Xue gave Zhou Jia a mechanical smile and said emotionlessly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 88 - Showing Porn In Public

Chapter 88: Showing Porn In Public

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite between the two of us. We¡¯re good friends.¡± Zhou Jia really thought that Wei Xue was thanking her, so she replied seriously. In order to smoothly be Wei Xue¡¯s sister-inw, she had to work hard. It was best to get her hands on Wei Xue. She had to try her best to please her. The atmosphere was a little tricky for a moment. Wei Ting was not interested in the greetings of these two people. He looked away. He turned around and found that there was no one in the crowd. Could it be that she didn¡¯te? There were too many people here. Maybe she was sitting somewhere to rest. Wei Ting wanted to look for her. However, just as he took a step forward, half of the lights in the hall were turned off, leaving only those dim little lights. Wei Xue and Zhou Jia¡¯s eyes lit up. The two of them looked at each other in tacit understanding. They saw happiness in each other¡¯s eyes. The big screen on the stage suddenly lit up. With the gentle turned on music, everyone quieted down and looked at the screen. At this moment, the content yed looked like a room in a hotel. The camera lens went all the way from the door to the inside, and there were women¡¯s clothes scattered on the ground. When the camera lens slowly turned to the bed in the inner room, the scene on the bed made everyone gasp at the same time. What was this? Could it be a pornographic film? These people at the scene were all rich and powerful. Who was so bold to show such a film in public in front of these people? However, some people slowly smiled. They felt that this was quite exciting. On the messy bed, there were two figures lying there. The first person to be videoed clearly was a man. However, the man was lying on the bed, so no one could see his face. Further in, there were two long, white and tender legs. Seeing this, Wei Xue and Zhou Jia excitedly grabbed each other¡¯s hands. Both of them were very happy. Wei Xue was happy because she could finally see Su Meng being destroyed. Didn¡¯t Su Meng Like to seduce men? Didn¡¯t she like to attract the attention of Wei Ting the most? Fine, satisfy her. After this, she wouldn¡¯t just be famous. From today on, Wei Xue no longer had to worry that Su Meng would continue to pester Wei Ting. Even if Wei Ting was soft-hearted toward her, she was no longer qualified to step into the door of the Wei family. And Zhou Jia was so happy. On one hand, she finally confirmed the rumors from the beginning. From now on, the news that Su Meng had cuckolded Wei Ting was true. On the other hand, after Su Meng had done such a thing, it was impossible for her to continue being the wife of Wei Ting. Once she divorced Wei Ting, she would have a chance. Because the two of them were too excited, they held each other¡¯s hands tightly, not even caring that they were red. The camera paused on the pair of white legs for a while, and finally began to move upwards. Then, it revealed a firm stomach and a half-exposed chest. ¡°Her figure is not bad.¡± Someone beside her praised in a low voice, his eyes staring intently at the screen. Hearing thepliment, Wei Xue wanted tough, but in order to maintain her gentle and elegant image, she could onlyugh in her heart, but her face was indifferent. Finally, the camera moved to her face. Wei Xue gritted her teeth and resisted the urge tough. However, when that face that she had been looking forward to showed up, her mood was like a roller coaster. She fell down with a whoosh, and her body instantly turned cold. How could it be? The woman in the camera was actually¡­ ¡°Hey, wait a minute. Have I seen this person before?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen her before too. She¡¯s too familiar. Let me think.¡± When that face was revealed, the crowd began to discuss among themselves, trying to figure out who the amorous person on the screen was. Wei Xue let go of Zhou Jia¡¯s hand and turned around, wanting to escape. ¡°I remember now. This person, this person seems to be the Young Miss of the Wei family. I saw her just now. She also came to the dinner party!¡± ¡°Young Miss of the Wei family? Is her name Wei Xue? Now that I think about it, it does look like her. Is there anyone who is familiar with her? Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s her.¡± Before Wei Xue could escape, she was blocked there. ¡°Ai, isn¡¯t this the Young Miss of the Wei family?¡± A man saw Wei Xue and immediately shouted. With his shout, everyone looked over. Relying on therge number of people, they were all jeering. There were even some who spoke extremely lewdly, not caring about their status at all. ¡°It really is the Young Miss of the Wei family. She is here in person. Look, she looks exactly like that person. I didn¡¯t expect that the dignified Young Miss of the Wei family would actually do such a thing!¡± Chapter 89 - Went Missing Once Again

Chapter 89: Went Missing Once Again

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Looking at how she¡¯s enjoying herself, it seems like she does this kind of thing quite often. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡± ¡°What? Only men are allowed to y and women aren¡¯t allowed to y? This young miss isn¡¯t short of money. So what if she finds a few handsome guys to y with? It¡¯s all a piece of cake. However, seeing how she¡¯s so open-minded, I wonder if there¡¯s anything else.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The discussions continued. Those people¡¯s words were unpleasant to hear, and they looked at Wei Xue with undisguised mockery and disgust in their eyes. There were even people who secretly took out their phones to record the scene. The scene was somewhat out of control. Wei Ting reacted quickly. The moment Wei Xue¡¯s face appeared on the screen, he directly rushed over and unplugged the big screen. However, even though he moved very quickly and everyone saw it, it waspletely useless. Under the encirclement of everyone, Wei Xue¡¯s body trembled violently. Her face was pale and without a trace of blood. At this moment, her mind was nk. She had clearly nned this back then. This was to deal with Su Meng. How did it be her? Something was wrong. Wei Xue suddenly turned her head to look at Zhou Jia. Only Zhou Jia and herself knew about this. Even when they were setting up the n, Zhou Jia was the one who did most of the work. Could it be that Zhou Jia and Su Meng had joined forces and their target was to deal with her? Whether it was true or not, Wei Xue still couldn¡¯t stand the ambiguous look Zhou Jia gave to Wei Ting just now. At this moment, she was almost going crazy. There was only one thought in her mind. Zhou Jia had betrayed her. She wanted to upy Wei Ting just like Su Meng. This was all done by her and Su Meng. With this thought in mind, Wei Xue directly rushed toward Zhou Jia. Zhou Jia was also confused by this situation. She had clearly arranged for people to torture Su Meng and then put it on the screen in the hall so that her reputation would be ruined. But now it was actually Wei Xue. This was not part of the n. She was also panicking. She stood there at a loss. Only when Wei Xue rushed toward her did she react and escape. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Wei Xue. No one paid attention to her. She had to leave quickly. If the matter got out of hand, she would also be implicated. When Wei Xue saw Zhou Jia turn around and run away, she was even more sure that she was harmed by Zhou Jia. All kinds of emotions churned in her heart, causing her not to pay attention to her feet. Someone stepped on the corner of her skirt. She exerted force and her strapless gown fell off. This time, she was exposed on the spot. All of this happened very quickly. When Wei Ting rushed back to Wei Xue¡¯s side, he immediately took off his coat and covered Wei Xue¡¯s exposed body. Then, he carried her out of the venue. With Wei Ting present, everyone could still restrain themselves. After Wei Ting¡¯s figure disappeared, everyone began to discuss Wei Xue without any scruples. ¡°Which one of you took a video? Send me a copyter.¡± Someone began to ask for the video. ¡°I have the video. From the beginning to the end, not a minute is missing. If you want it, give me your business cardter and add a friend.¡± The scene was a little out of control. Zhou Peng appeared out of nowhere and began to preside over the situation. ¡°Ahem, the purpose of everyone attending the dinner party should be to get to know this Miss Su Meng.¡± Zhou Peng leaned on his cane and slowly walked onto the stage. He extended his hand and pointed at Su Meng who was sitting on the stairs. Su Meng had alreadye out to watch the show when the big screen started to y the video. She was sitting on the stairs with one hand on her chin and the other on her knee. She looked quite rxed. When she saw Wei Ting escape with Wei Xue in a hurry, she almostughed out loud. Wei Xue¡¯s n was perfect. Unfortunately, Su Meng was no longer the same Su Meng from the beginning. She had been vignt against Wei Xue from the beginning. How could a person who was bitten by a dog not learn their lesson? She was very happy watching the show. Su Meng was secretlyughing when Zhou Peng suddenly mentioned her. She hurriedly restrained herself and put on an elegant smile. Then, she slowly stood up and walked onto the stage. It was her home ground. She had to perform well and try to leave a good impression among these distinguished guests so that she could receive big contracts in the future. ¡°This is the most powerful feng shui master in ourpetition. I believe everyone should have seen her strength. At this moment, I would like to announce that from today onwards, she will be a distinguished guest of our Zhou family and will be a feng shui master of the Zhou family in the future.¡± ¡°Of course, as long as Miss Su is willing, our Zhou family is willing to help her establish her own sect. As long as she needs it, and our Zhou family can do it, she can mention anything.¡± Chapter 90 - Under the Zhou Family’s Protection

Chapter 90: Under the Zhou Family¡¯s Protection

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Zhou Peng announced to everyone present that his words had another meaning, which was that Su Meng would be under the Zhou family¡¯s protection from now on. From now on, regardless of whether Su Meng was alone, which sect she wanted to enter, or which sect she created herself, before those envious people wanted to touch her, they had to think twice to see if they could provoke the Zhou family. Eachpetition was held by several big families in turn. Although the first ce received good treatment, it had never been as good as Su Meng¡¯s. After hearing Zhou Peng¡¯s announcement, everyone pped in unison. In the future, there would be many people who wanted to curry favor with Su Meng. After hosting this, the atmosphere in the hall finally returned to its original state. Zhou Peng let Su Meng follow behind him, and the two quietly left the hall. With Zhou Peng by her side, no one woulde and disturb her. ¡°How is it, Miss Su? Do you want to thank me for this matter?¡± The two of them came upstairs. At the door of the room at the end of the corridor, Zhou Peng asked Su Meng in a low voice. ¡°Okay. You gave me the video of Wei Xue. I will remember this favor. I will repay you in the future.¡± Su Meng leaned against the wall and returned to her usual coldness. When Zhou Peng gave her the video, he wanted her to have a weapon to deal with Wei Xue. But this time, Zhou Peng¡¯s sister, Zhou Jia, was also the one who wanted to harm her. She really didn¡¯t have a good impression of these two siblings. In the future, she would take revenge for revenge and repay kindness with kindness. Now, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to smile and pretend to be happy. ¡°Then, what happened inside¡­¡± Zhou Peng pointed at the door. In fact, he knew exactly what had happened just now. He wanted to help Su Meng, but when he thought of how calm she was in his hands back then and how she was thinking about how to save herself at thest moment, he suddenly wanted to watch first. He would wait until Su Meng couldn¡¯t solve it before he made a move. He didn¡¯t expect that Su Meng didn¡¯t even call for help after she went in. She solved the matter inside alone and even released Wei Xue¡¯s video to help him win back the game. Such a smart girl. Zhou Peng stared at Su Meng closely. He was getting more and more interested in Su Meng. Why not let her really be his girlfriend? As long as Su Meng needed it, he could help her clean up this mess. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can settle it myself. There¡¯s only one thing. I hope your sister won¡¯t provoke me again.¡± Su Meng rejected Zhou Peng¡¯s help. Zhou Peng did not answer. Seeing that Su Meng did not need it, he said goodbye to her and left immediately. After Zhou Peng left, Su Meng pushed open the door and walked in. A man with a big and round waist was tied up by his hands and feet. He sat under the windowsill and was shivering. His face and body were all bruised. His clothes were messy and he was barefooted. What was worse was that he had arge nosebleed. His white clothes on his chest had been dyed red. He had a ck sock in his mouth and was sobbing until his eyes were red. It was obvious that he had been bullied badly. Su Meng walked slowly to him and squatted down to look into his eyes. The man seemed to be afraid of Su Meng. She did not know what he was saying as he moved his body backward. ¡°I will take out the sock now, but you have to promise not to scream.¡± Su Meng patted his face. Her face was gloomy and she looked like a mafia boss. The man nodded hard. Seeing this, Su Meng used a cloth to take out the sock from his mouth. ¡°Who told you to do this?¡± Su Meng questioned. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The man looked very scared. He wanted to say but didn¡¯t dare to. Su Meng warned him, ¡°You are now in my hands. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you say it or not. I basically already know. I¡¯m just giving you a chance. If you don¡¯t say it, then you have to bear the consequences.¡± The man had just witnessed Su Meng¡¯s power and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Wei Xue. She told me to wait for you toe in before using force on you, and then wait for news of Miss Zhou Jia¡­¡± The doubt in his heart had already been confirmed. Sure enough, it was Wei Xue and Zhou Jia who had joined hands to harm her. There was a Wei Ting¡¯s sister and a Zhou Peng¡¯s sister. What kind of dumb luck did she have to provoke so many people? Su Meng stared fixedly at the man, scaring him so much that he didn¡¯t dare to move. She had experienced this kind of thing once in her previous life, not at this time, but a few yearster. At that time, she wasn¡¯t as lucky as she was now. Because she waspletely unprepared, it was almost seeded by someone. She struggled with great difficulty to escape, but in the end, no one believed her. Everyone felt that she was unlucky. Usually, not only did they not give her a good look, they even thought that she was dirty. This was especially so for the Wei family¡¯s mother. She felt that this kind of thing had caused the Wei family to lose face. She thought of all kinds of ways to punish her. Chapter 91 - Had Bad Intentions

Chapter 91: Had Bad Intentions

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

She had beaten her up and locked her in the basement, refusing to give her any food. When she finally came out, she had beaten her up again and even asked Su Meng to do the work of a servant. During this period, Wei Xue had pleaded on her behalf many times and even secretly brought her some cakes to eat. At that time, Su Meng did not know Wei Xue¡¯s true thoughts. Her heart was full of gratitude toward her. From then on, she trusted her even more. Now that she thought about it, it was reallyughable. When Wei Xue pleaded for her, it was all adding fuel to the fire. It was clear that she wanted to make her mother dislike her even more. Perhaps, that incident was also designed by Wei Xue. With the experience of her previous life and being caughtst time, Su Meng now carried a wolf-proof stun baton with her. Just as she pretended to obey that person, she caught him by surprise and electrocuted him. She tied him up and gave him a fierce beating. After Su Meng vented her anger, she transmitted the video of Wei Xue that Zhou Peng had given her to the big screen downstairs for everyone to watch together. She was not a kind person to begin with. She would not take the initiative to harm others, and she would not silently endure being harmed. Wei Xue, enjoy the big gift that was given to you. She pped the man¡¯s face a few more times, Su Meng gritted her teeth and warned him, ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. In the future, don¡¯t do this kind of harm to others and yourself. You have a wife yourself. Aren¡¯t you letting her down by doing this? You¡¯ve done too many bad things. Be careful for others not to take revenge on your child.¡± The man was shocked at how Su Meng knew that he had a wife, but he did not dare to ask. Instead, he nodded repeatedly and promised, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I won¡¯t do this kind of thing again in the future. When I go back, I¡¯ll change my job!¡± After untying the rope, Su Meng slowly walked out of the manor. Since everything was fine, it was time for her to go home. .. At the same time, in Wei Ting¡¯s room. Wei Xue¡¯s emotions had already stabilized a lot. She exined to Wei Ting with swollen eyes. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, what should we do? I don¡¯t know what happened to that video. It can¡¯t be me. Why would I do that kind of thing¡­¡± Wei Ting¡¯s face was cold. Wei Xue thought that he cared about the video just now and tried her best to exin. No matter who misunderstood her, it was fine. Only Wei Ting couldn¡¯t. She absolutely couldn¡¯t leave any bad impression in Wei Ting¡¯s heart! ¡°You rest first. We¡¯ll go back tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to care about this matter anymore. I¡¯ll investigate it clearly.¡± After Wei Ting finished speaking, he stood up and walked out. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, tomorrow, will there be anyone¡­¡± Wei Xue thought of being watched by everyone today. If she left tomorrow, she would definitely rm those people again. She would even beughed at. She wanted to tell Wei Ting that this matter was rted to Su Meng. However, she didn¡¯t know Zhou Jia¡¯s attitude now. If she sold her out, wouldn¡¯t she be implicated again? After thinking for a while, she decided not to talk about it for now. She would decide after she talked to Zhou Jia. ¡°I¡¯ll personally send you back tomorrow.¡± After saying that, Wei Ting opened the door and walked out. ¡°¡­Okay,¡± Wei Xue agreed softly. ¡®Su Meng, I didn¡¯t expect that your previous innocence was all faked. You caused me to be deceived for so long in vain.¡¯ ¡®This time, you did this kind of thing to me. This kind of humiliation, I will definitely pay you back double. The two of us are irreconcble!¡¯ Wei Xue no longer had the grievance from before. Her expression became malevolent. That look, it was as if she wanted to swallow Su Meng alive before letting it go. Su Meng leisurely walked toward the manor¡¯s main entrance. When she was about to arrive, her footsteps suddenly became even slower. At the manor¡¯s entrance, there were four men standing under the dim yellow streetlights. She did not know what they were talking about, but their faces were like hoodlums. Su Meng pretended not to see them and walked toward the electric bike. ¡°Miss Su, our Eldest Miss has something to discuss with you. Pleasee with us.¡± The man who looked like the leader walked in front of Su Meng and invited her with a cold face. Su Meng looked around. The security guards must have been sent away. At the entrance, there was no one else but these men. The electric bike was parked quite far away, and it was darker there. It should be dangerous to run that way. After the lesson fromst time, Su Meng fought with the man. It seemed that it was safer to run into the manor. ¡°Did she say what happened?¡± Su Meng secretly gathered her strength and prepared to run. Fortunately, she had changed her clothes and shoes before she left. She could guarantee that as long as the start was sessful, these people might not be able to catch up to her. ¡°We don¡¯t know that. You¡¯ll have to go over to find out.¡± The man slowly approached. ¡°She¡¯s looking for me? Does Mr. Zhou Peng know?¡± Su Meng was looking for an opportunity, but the three people behind her also walked over, blocking the possibility of Su Meng running into the manor. Chapter 92 - Quickly Ran Away

Chapter 92: Quickly Ran Away

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Right now, she could only dodge in the direction of the electric bike. ¡°Master, so you¡¯re here to chat with your friend.¡± While the atmosphere was tense, a voice suddenly rang out. The few of them looked over. It was Shen Jian. He carried a small bag and walked over quickly. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t we agree to wait for Mr. Zhou inside? Why are you here? Mr. Zhou is looking for you. Let¡¯s hurry over.¡± Shen Jian walked in front of Su Meng with a calm expression and apologized to the men, ¡°You guys are friends of Master, right? Hello, I¡¯m also her friend. I¡¯m here to look for her on behalf of Mr. Zhou. You guys can get together after we¡¯re done.¡± As he said that, he looked at Su Meng and secretly winked at her. Su Meng immediately understood what he meant. Taking advantage of the fact that Shen Jian had attracted their attention, she quietly took a step back. Shen Jian used his other hand to reach into his bag. Then, he suddenly took out an object and sprayed it at the men. Then, he turned around and pulled Su Meng to run away. ¡°D*mn it, are you courting death!?¡± The men covered their eyes and cursed. ¡°Oh my god, hurry up, hurry up!¡± Shen Jian pulled Su Meng and shouted as they ran. Su Meng smelled the pungent smell in the air. As she ran, she asked Shen Jian incredulously, ¡°You actually brought pepper spray!¡± Su Meng ran to the electric bike and quickly took out her keys. After she was ready, Shen Jian sat on it without any hesitation. She turned on the headlights and stepped on the elerator. Su Meng rode the electric bike out of the momentum of a motorcycle. The people behind did not catch up because the cars were all parked in the parking lot. Driving on the road, Su Meng felt much more rxed. ¡°Master, you are so powerful. You must have been famous before this. Why are you still riding this kind of grandmother cart?¡± Shen Jian ridiculed her without any hesitation. Su Meng was helpless after hearing it. What was a grandmother cart? This electric bike was so useful that it was convenient to go anywhere. With just a casual touch, one would not have to worry about being stolen. Without refuting Shen Jian¡¯s words, Su Meng asked about the serious matter, ¡°How do you know that those people have malicious intentions?¡± you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us Shen Jian said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I am a powerful feng shui master, after all. I will definitely be able to calcte such a thing.¡± Su Meng: ¡°¡­Well spoken.¡± This road was really remote. Moreover, it was toote. There was not a single car on the road. The streetlights were dim, and on both sides of the road were dark woods. It was quite scary. Shen Jian touched his arm. There was already ayer of goosebumps on it. He was most afraid of the dark. ¡°I forgot where my room was. I looked for it one by one, and then I identally walked to Zhou Jia¡¯s room. The door of her room was not closed, and there were several men standing inside. I saw that I didn¡¯t know her. Just as I was about to leave, I heard her mention your name.¡± Shen Jian told Su Meng what he had heard. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Zhou Jia, that young miss, looks very innocent, but her mind is so vicious. Do you know what she said? She actually wanted to let those men bring you to a room, and then she wanted to make that kind of pornographic video for you.¡± Shen Jian, who had always been kind to others, was really shocked when he heard Zhou Jia¡¯s vicious words. Zhou Jia was the Zhou family¡¯s eldest daughter. What enmity did they have? How could she treat another girl like this? Originally, he could have ignored it, but when he thought that Su Meng was fated to be with him, he took the risk to help her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Meng sincerely thanked him. She didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. Shen Jian helped her. She remembered this favor in her heart. When there was an opportunity in the future, she would definitely repay it twice as much. The journey was smooth and unimpeded. The two of them arrived at the downtown area. ¡°Where is your home? I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Su Meng stopped the bike and asked Shen Jian who was behind her. Shen Jian got off the car. He rubbed his head and said in embarrassment, ¡°I, I don¡¯t have a ce to stay. I just see where I can rest for a night. I just came here and haven¡¯t looked for an apartment yet. I can just find a random hotel to stay.¡± Looking at the small bag in his hand, Su Meng understood. No wonder Shen Jian hugged it so tightly. It turned out that this was all his belongings. After thinking for a while, Su Meng sighed and said to Shen Jian, ¡°Then you cane back with me. Stay at my ce first. You can move away after you find a ce.¡± Shen Jian had helped her a lot tonight. ording to her observation, Shen Jian¡¯s character was not bad. She could rest assured. ¡°Really! My great aunt, you are really my great benefactor. I promise that I will not let you worry about anything else!¡± Shen Jian heard Su Meng¡¯s invitation, he jumped up in joy and then quickly jumped onto the bike, preparing to return with Su Meng. This night was destined to not be peaceful. Chapter 93 - Mother Wei Was Shocked

Chapter 93: Mother Wei Was Shocked

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The entire rich and powerful families circle was circting the video of Wei Xue. There were even gossip articles that analyzed her past love history and determined that her private life was chaotic. The rich and powerful family circle was very small. Other than friends, there were only rivals. Some people who didn¡¯t like the Wei family took this opportunity to add fuel to the fire and uploaded the video online. Wei Xue had always been high-profile. Theizens didn¡¯t dig much and found out her identity. For a time, the entire inte was in an uproar. Wei Xue originally wanted to wait until the next day to go home, but when she received an abusive message from an unfamiliar phone, she immediately gave up on this idea. Taking advantage of thete night, she quietly went home under the escort of her bodyguards. Mother Wei already knew about Wei Xue¡¯s matter. She was so worried that she couldn¡¯t sleep. When she saw Wei Xue return, she quickly went to look for her. ¡°Sob, sob, sob¡­¡± Wei Xue leaned into Mother Wei¡¯s embrace, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Alright, Xiao Xue, don¡¯t cry anymore. Tell Mom what¡¯s going on first. You¡¯ve been crying so much that I¡¯m starting to panic.¡± Mother Wei hugged Wei Xue andforted her gently. ¡°Mom, I was harmed by someone. That video wasn¡¯t me at all. Oh, no, that video was fake. It must be aposite. How could I do such a thing? Mom, you¡¯re the best to me. You must help me with this matter and uphold justice for me!¡± Wei Xueined while crying. Her eyes were red. Hearing Wei Xue¡¯s words, Mother Wei¡¯s expression immediately darkened. She asked, ¡°What did you say? Who harmed you?¡± Wei Xue pretended to be afraid and stammered, ¡°It¡­ It was¡­¡± She lowered her head as if she didn¡¯t dare to say who it was. Wei Xue became anxious and urged, ¡°Tell me, who is it? Don¡¯t be afraid. No matter who it is, I will stand on your side. I will never let him go!¡± ¡°Xiao Xue, it¡¯s okay. Tell me quickly.¡± Wei Xue knew that Mother Wei had always looked down on Su Meng. All her hopes were ced here. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Sister-inw¡­ She did it,¡± Wei Xue said in a low voice. After she said that, she quickly covered her mouth as if she was very afraid. ¡°Su Meng?¡± Mother Wei was a little surprised when she heard Wei Xue¡¯s usation. In her heart, Su Meng had always been timid and nervous. She was stupid and sloppy. She usually spoke softly and didn¡¯t even dare to lose her temper with the servants. you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us She actually had the guts to harm Wei Xue? Mother Wei actually didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°It¡¯s her. She had a conflict with Brother Wei Ting, and then you asked for a divorce. She wanted me to help plead for her. At that time, I thought that I couldn¡¯t go against your wishes, so I kindly advised her to change her temper first. If she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, you wouldn¡¯t have lost your temper with her.¡± ¡°Later on, she saw that there was no room for negotiation in the divorce. Brother Wei Ting didn¡¯t forgive her, so she vented her anger on me and bore a grudge against me. So this time¡­¡± Wei Xue didn¡¯t say the rest of her words, but the pitter-patter of tears indicated that she was very sad at this moment and looked exceptionally pitiful. Seeing Wei Xue¡¯s appearance, Mother Wei¡¯s heart immediately ached terribly. ¡°Be good, Xiao Xue, it¡¯s fine. Mother will take care of everything.¡± ¡°This Su Meng, I already knew she wasn¡¯t a good person. As expected, back then, she was fooling around with men, and now she¡¯s trying to frame you. It¡¯s really unfortunate for her family. How did we marry such a daughter-inw in? Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡± Wei Xue was brought up by Mother Wei, and her feelings for her were very deep. She doted on Wei Xue endlessly, and in addition, she hated Su Meng to begin with, so she was even angrier in her heart. ¡°But, Sister-inw seems to be different from before now. Even if it¡¯s you, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll¡­¡± Wei Xue sobbed as she reminded Mother Wei. ¡°Different? No matter how different she is, she¡¯s still Su Meng, and she¡¯s also our Wei family¡¯s daughter-inw. She hasn¡¯t sessfully divorced yet. Just because she¡¯s going to get a divorce, she¡¯s doing whatever she wants. Does she really think that I don¡¯t dare to do anything to her!?¡± If Mother Wei were to carefully ponder on these words, she would be able to discover many loopholes. But at this moment, Mother Wei¡¯s heart was filled with anger. She simply didn¡¯t realize it. Wei Xue was raised by Mother Wei. Wei Xue understood her temperament the best. Usually, she could coax her so happily, but now she had a way to provoke her. Her eyes revealed a ruthlessness. Wei Xue gently wiped away the tears on her face. ¡®Su Meng, although you won against me this time, don¡¯t be proud. This time, I don¡¯t need to act. Someone wille to deal with you, you just wait!¡¯ Chapter 94 - Special Guest

Chapter 94: Special Guest

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Su Meng brought Shen Jian back to the antique shop. Unexpectedly, the shop was still open, and Hong Si was still looking at something at the counter. Seeing that Su Meng had returned, he put down the things in his hands and came out to wee her. ¡°Xiao Meng, why are you back sote? Didn¡¯t you say that you would be back tomorrow after the banquet tonight?¡± ¡°Something has happened. Brother Hong, where is my master? Is he resting?¡± Putting the things on the table, Su Meng looked around the room, but she did not see her master. ¡°Elder Guo is receiving guests in the room.¡± Su Meng raised her eyebrows. She was curious as to what kind of guest was invited into the room by the old man instead of the hall. After Hong Si finished talking to Su Meng, he turned his head and noticed that there was a man following behind Su Meng. ¡°This is?¡± Shen Jian quickly walked in front of Hong Si and greeted him politely. ¡°Hello, Brother Hong. I am Master Su Meng¡¯s new follower. She brought me here because there was no ce to stay. Sorry to disturb you.¡± Su Meng did not expect Shen Jian to be so good with words. She smiled and nodded at Hong Si. ¡°So you¡¯re Xiao Meng¡¯s friend. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you stay with me first?¡± The shop was only so big. There were only two normal rooms in total. Su Meng and Guo Xiang were staying there. Since Hong Si hade, Guo Xiang had changed the study room into a bedroom for him to stay in. The room was not too big, but it was not a problem for two people to sleep in it. Shen Jian quickly agreed. ¡°Of course! It would be too much trouble for you!¡± Hong Si brought Shen Jian to his room. The door was not closed, so there could not be no one downstairs. Su Meng sat at the door and watched the door. Not long after, Guo Xiang walked out of the room, followed by an old man of his age. Although the old man¡¯s head was white, his body was very straight. Su Meng stared at him curiously. This old man had a good temperament, but his face was haggard and tense. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. ¡°Old Guo, are you really not going to save him? He is my only grandson. If he is gone, then my life is meaningless.¡± The old man followed behind Guo Xiang, begging. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I really can¡¯t do anything. You know the rules of our business. I¡¯ve already sworn that I won¡¯t show feng shui to living people anymore. Even if I break the rules to help you, what I find will definitely be a corpse. There¡¯s no way to change that.¡± Guo Xiang¡¯s tone was deep. Unexpectedly, the old man still didn¡¯t give up. He continued to beg, ¡°But what else can I do? I¡¯ve already found many people, but those people are too weak. They don¡¯t have the ability at all. The only person I can think of is you. Regardless of life and death, I just want to find him. Even if it¡¯s a corpse, it¡¯s better than not being able to see it!¡± ¡°I can give you as much money as you want. I can give you all of my assets. I just hope that you can help me find him.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were red, and he was about to cry. ¡°This has nothing to do with how much money.¡± Guo Xiang frowned. ¡°Old Guo, I really have no choice. I beg you!¡± The old man was about to kneel down, but Guo Xiang reacted quickly and held him, his eyes turning red. ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll rmend someone to you.¡± Guo Xiang saw Su Meng sitting at the door looking at him. He pointed at her and said to the old man, ¡°This is my disciple. If you really can¡¯t find her, let her try. She has inherited all my mantle. She can basically do everything I can do.¡± The old man looked in the direction of Guo Xiang and his gaze fell on Su Meng. ¡°She¡­ She seems a little¡­ too young.¡± The old man looked at Su Meng and hesitantly spoke. ¡°This is the best I can do. If you really aren¡¯t satisfied with her, then I have no choice. Everything is up to fate.¡± Guo Xiang¡¯s tone was unquestionable. This was really hisst concession. Other than listening to Guo Xiang, the old man had no other choice. He reluctantly agreed, ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± So what if he didn¡¯t agree? He had looked for everyone he could find, but no one could help him. Now that he had nowhere else to go, he could only trust the little girl in front of him. The two of them talked for a long time in front of Su Meng, and she was dumbfounded. In the end, she didn¡¯t understand what they meant. Chapter 95 - Continued the Mission

Chapter 95: Continued the Mission

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

However, there was one thing that she knew. Her master had assigned her to this old man and asked her to handle something. However, this old man was worried about her because she was young. ¡°Since you mentioned me, shouldn¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Girl, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to rest tonight. You have to work hard and prepare something. Go and look for someone with this person,¡± Guo Xiang said in a deep voice. ¡°Find someone?¡± Su Meng was a little surprised. She took a deep look at Guo Xiang and saw him nodding slightly to her. Although she was still confused, she nodded her head in trust and agreed. Actually, finding someone was simr to finding an object. It was not difficult. As long as there was a primer, she could find out the approximate location. She used this method to find the doll when she participated in thepetition today. The picture of the doll with only one eye was the primer. With that, she could use thepass to check and know where the missing eye was. However, this ability required a lot of energy. It was possible that she did not cultivate enough, so she only used it once today and fainted. It took more energy to find someone than to find an object. Su Meng was not worried about other things, but she was afraid that she would faint before she could tell others. However, she did not want to ruin her master¡¯s reputation. The old man said that she was hisst disciple, so she could not embarrass him. Moreover, Su Meng looked at the old man. The rtionship between the old man and her master seemed to be extraordinary. She did not know what kind of rtionship the two had. She did not need to pack her things. They were all in her bag. Su Meng wanted to leave with the old man directly. At this moment, Shen Jian and Hong Si came out of the room. ¡°Hey, Master, are you going out?¡± Shen Jian saw Su Meng carrying her bag and standing beside an old man. Just as she was about to leave, he hurriedly stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m going out to do some business. Don¡¯t cause any trouble here. Help my master and Brother Hong more,¡± Su Meng instructed Shen Jian. Initially, she did not want to bring Shen Jian with her. However, she did not expect Shen Jian to be so restless. When he saw that Su Meng was leaving, he said that he would not stay in the shop. He insisted on going with her. Su Meng was a little angry. Just as she was about to scold him, Guo Xiang slowly said, ¡°Let him go with you.¡± Then, he turned his head and said to Shen Jian, ¡°Young man, I believe in your character. Go with Meng¡¯er and take care of her while you¡¯re at it.¡± Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us Su Meng had never doubted Guo Xiang¡¯s ability to judge people. Since he was so sure of Shen Jian, it could be seen that Shen Jian was indeed reliable. Furthermore, her master had asked her to bring him along, so she decided to bring him along. The old man also said, ¡°Young man, let¡¯s go together.¡± When they got into the old man¡¯s car, Su Meng was surprised to find that the old man was indeed a rich man. Although the car was ordinary, there was a dedicated driver. Shen Jian looked very excited as he sat in the car with a grin on his face. As heughed, he looked around as if he had never seen the world before. Su Meng was a little speechless as she covered her forehead. She really wanted to pretend that she did not know him. She ridiculed him in her heart and then ignored him. She asked the old man, ¡°Grandpa, in order to find him as soon as possible, please tell me the specific situation first.¡± ¡°My grandson is a police officer. His name is Lu Bai.¡± The old man slowly introduced, and a proud look appeared on his tired and haggard face. It could be seen that he loved his grandson very much. ¡°Half a year ago, he received news that he went out on a mission. Before he left, he said that he would return very soon. He told me not to look for him and not to spread the news and that I could be rest assured and wait for him to return. However, after so long, there has been no news of him.¡± ¡°Even his leader has lost contact with him. He is my only family member. If he is no longer around, then I don¡¯t know how to continue living. So, I used all my connections to look for him in the dark. I even found a few feng shui masters to help, but there was no result.¡± ¡°His father was also a police officer. When he had an ident on a mission, we didn¡¯t even get to see him onest time. I don¡¯t want him to follow in his father¡¯s footsteps. No matter what, I must get him back, no matter what price I have to pay.¡± When she heard that the old man¡¯s grandson was a police officer, she straightened her expression, especially when she heard that his son was also a police officer and that he had died in the line of duty. She felt even more reverent. The old man¡¯s eyes were already red. He reached out and wiped his eyes, he continued to slowly say to Su Meng, ¡°This kid, Lu Bai, is too stubborn. I don¡¯t want him to continue being a police officer. It¡¯s not like our family can¡¯t afford to support him. It would be great if he could do other things. But he wants to take over his father¡¯s role. He says he wants to do unfinished things for his father.¡± Chapter 96 - Heartbreak

Chapter 96: Heartbreak

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Because of this, I threw him a lot of dirty looks. I even ignored him when he was on vacation. I was afraid that he would be like his father¡­¡± ¡°His mother left because she was too sad back then. He is now my only family member. Even if he wants to pursue his dream, he should at least consider an old man like me who is about to die. Sigh¡­¡± ¡°Who knew that my worries woulde true? He has been gone for half a year, but there is no news of him. Even his colleagues don¡¯t know where he is.¡± As the old man spoke, his eyes were already watery. He looked even more pitiful as he was already exhausted. Su Meng sighed in her heart. Then, she solemnly promised the old man, ¡°Elder Lu, don¡¯t be anxious. I will do my best to help you find him. However, you will need some things to find him. As long as it is something that he oftenes into contact with or likes, it will be fine.¡± Hearing Su Meng¡¯s promise, Elder Lu looked at Su Meng firmly. This young girl in front of him actually gave him an inexplicable sense of trust. ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Bin slowly nodded. They drove for nearly an hour before reaching their destination. This was a sparsely popted suburb. The car was parked in front of a three-story luxury vi. This was the Lu family. It looked even more luxurious than the Wei family¡¯s old residence. To be able to live in such a ce, Su Meng looked at Lu Bin. She was a little curious about his identity. With one look, she could tell that he was definitely not a family member of an ordinary policeman. After entering the vi, Elder Lu brought Su Meng to Lu Bai¡¯s room. As he lived on the third floor, he needed to take the elevator up. Before entering the elevator, Su Meng saw a mahogany cab ced in the opposite room. It was filled with medals. Beside the medals, there was a photo of Old Lu. He was wearing a military uniform and looked particrly majestic. She did not expect Old Lu to be a soldier. He even had so many medals that represented honor! Su Meng¡¯s heart was filled with respect. She looked at Lu Bin with even more respect. So this family was all heroes who defended their home and country! The two of them came to Lu Bai¡¯s room. The room was simple and tidy. Other than the bed, table, and chair, there was also a cab. There was nothing else. Lu bin walked to the table shakily. He took out a ck pistol from the drawer and handed it to Su Meng. When Su Meng saw this thing, she was stunned. She did not expect this to be used. Then, she thought about it. It was actually normal. Lu Bai¡¯s dream was to be a police officer. It was normal for him to have a gun at home. When she thought about it, Su Meng respectfully took it. However, when the gun entered her hand, Su Meng realized that something was wrong. The gun was actually fake. It felt like it was carved out of wood. However, looking at it as a whole, it really looked like a real gun. Su Meng had never seen a real gun before, but she had never eaten pork before and had never seen a pig run. She had watched so many police movies, so everyone knew what a gun looked like. ¡°This was made by Lu Bai himself. After his father passed away, he encouraged himself to be a police officer. Before he was admitted to the police academy, he carved a gun for himself.¡± ¡°This gun is his favorite thing. As long as he is at home, he will take it out and fiddle with it. Nothing is more suitable than this.¡± Lu Bin seemed to have noticed Su Meng¡¯s surprise, so he exined. ¡°However, he hasn¡¯t been back for a long time. I don¡¯t know if it will work. I have other things, but this is rted to his professional secrets. I hope I don¡¯t have to take it out until the most critical moment.¡± Lu Bin¡¯s voice was a little hoarse at the end. He stared at the prop gun in Su Meng¡¯s hand, his eyes red. ¡°Actually¡­ Actually, I¡¯m proud of him and my son. They¡¯re all good, but I¡¯m¡­ too selfish¡­¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I really want to tell him that I acknowledge him in my heart¡­¡± His voice became more and more hoarse until it finally trembled until he could no longer speak. Although his eyes were red, he was trying his best to suppress his emotions and prevent himself from crying. ¡°Elder Lu, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t be sad for now. We have to seize the time now and see if we can find any clues about him.¡± Lu Bin also brought up Su Meng¡¯s emotions. Her eyes were red as sheforted him. ¡°Okay!¡± Old Lu nodded. Su Meng took out thepass from her bag and ced the gun in the middle of thepass. Then, she made a hand seal. After a moment, Su Meng had an answer in her heart. Chapter 97 - Went To Rescue

Chapter 97: Went To Rescue

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Elder Lu, do you know where Mr. Lu went missing?¡± Su Meng wanted to make sure that her calctions were correct first. However, Lu Bin shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from him in half a year. I don¡¯t know where he went missing in the end either. I did look for a few feng shui masters in the past. Most of them said that Lu Bai went missing in the southwest direction, but no one was able to figure out the exact location.¡± There was too little information. No one could determine the exact location. ¡°It should be in the southwest direction.¡± Su Meng did another calction, but the result was still the same. Lu Bin was not too happy when he heard Su Meng¡¯s confirmation. She was not the only one who could find Lu Bai¡¯s location. As for whether they could find him in the end, it was not certain. Lu Bin was still worried about Su Meng¡¯s ability. After all, Su Meng looked too young. ¡°Can you be more specific? Where is he now? Is he still alive?¡± Even though Lu Bin did not trust her, he still asked with a glimmer of hope. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where exactly. I need to figure it out as I walk. Elder Lu, can you please take me in the direction I¡¯m pointing?¡± The closer they were, the greater her confidence. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s danger in the end, you don¡¯t have to continue.¡± Lu Bin thought to himself. First, he would let Su Meng help him determine the direction. Then, he would try to narrow down the location as much as possible. With that, he would have a range¡­ Then, he could rely on his own strength to find Lu Bai and save him from danger. Su Meng smiled slightly and did not say anything. Before they set off, Lu Bin made some preparations. Then, he brought Su Meng and Shen Jian along and set off. Shen Jian had been beside the two of them the entire time. He had heard everything they had said. He could not help but feel a little worried. He approached Su Meng and asked quietly, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have any clues. Can you really find him with just a prop gun?¡± Without any clues to find him, this required a very high level of skill. Although he knew that Su Meng was already a genius, he was still a little inexperienced in mastering this skill. As long as he gave enough clues, Shen Jian could guarantee that he would have the ability to find him. Su Meng shook her head and did not give him a clear answer. Seeing Su Meng¡¯s reaction, Shen Jian was a little anxious. He whispered, ¡°So you¡¯re not sure. Then what should we do? What if we can¡¯t find him¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. No matter what price I have to pay, I must find him.¡± Su Meng interrupted Shen Jian with a firm tone. ¡°But¡­¡± Shen Jian wanted to say something, but he hesitated. He knew what Su Meng meant. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us There was a forbidden technique in feng shui. As long as you paid enough, you could basically do anything no matter how difficult it was. However, the one who would be harmed in the end was the caster themselves. This made Shen Jian a little worried. ¡°He is a hero who protects his family and protects his country. I have the obligation to do something for him. No matter what I have to do, or whether he is alive or dead, I will bring him back and let him go home!¡± Su Meng¡¯s words were firm. When Shen Jian saw this, he did not speak anymore. Instead, he made a decision in his heart. Su Meng was right. Since a girl like her was so firm, a man like him could not admit defeat. As long as there was a need, he would lend a hand. Under Su Meng¡¯s instructions, the car drove in the southwest direction. After driving for most of the night, the sky gradually brightened. Before they reached their destination, Su Meng was so exhausted that she could barely open her eyes. She was in a trance as if she was dreaming. Lu Bin, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, kept looking ahead. He did not pay attention to Su Meng¡¯s condition. Shen Jian saw it, but Su Meng used her eyes to signal him not to say anything. When the car reached a dock, it finally stopped. Su Meng looked at the endless opposite side and said to Lu Bin, ¡°It¡¯s on the other side of the river. We need to go there.¡± The few of them got out of the car and went to the dock to take the boat. However, they did not expect that there were a few policemen standing not far from the dock. Although Su Meng could not understand them, she could guess that they were of high rank based on her previous impression. ¡°Elder Lu, you are¡­¡± When the leader saw Lu Bin, he quickly walked over, saluted, and then asked respectfully. Lu Bin looked around. There were many people around him, so it was not suitable for them to talk. ¡°Let¡¯s go to a quiet ce to talk.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the man replied. After calling Su Meng, Lu Bin went to the car with the middle-aged man. The other soldiers walked to the car and stood guard at a distance. Chapter 98 - Looked Down On Su Meng

Chapter 98: Looked Down On Su Meng

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The middle-aged man wanted to say something, but when he looked at Su Meng and Shen Jian, he seemed to mind. ¡°I invited these two people to help find Lu Bai. There¡¯s no need to avoid them.¡± Lu Bin looked tired. ¡°Elder Lu, the higher-ups are extremely concerned about Lu Bai¡¯s disappearance. The police have already sent out a full-scale search. Why don¡¯t you give up on your search? It¡¯s really dangerous.¡± Although the man¡¯s tone was a little anxious, he still maintained his respect. Lu Bai was going to be an undercover agent. After he had collected all the information, he contacted the headquarters. However, they did not expect that the signal would be cut off after just a few words. From then on, they could not contact him anymore. Due to Lu Bai¡¯s special identity, only a few higher-ups in the military and the relevant personnel in the police station were aware of this matter. The police were doing their best to search for him, but there was still no news of him. In fact, he hadpletely disappeared a month ago, but to Lu Bin, he had been missing for half a year. He had not contacted Lu Bin for half a year. The task force had investigated for so long, but the biggest development was in the vicinity. ¡°Miss Su already has news. I¡¯m here to bring him back.¡± There was a glimmer of hope in Lu Bin¡¯s expression. ¡°News? Thisdy?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Su Meng, his eyes full of disbelief. If they could not even find him, how could this strange woman have any news? Could it be that this woman had some contact with Lu Bai? Lu Bin did not exin. Instead, he said, ¡°I want to go to the other side of the river to save Lu Bai. If you want to help, feel free. No matter what, I have to go.¡± The man had no choice. He could not really let them go by themselves. Regardless of whether they could really find him or not, protecting their safety was the most important thing. The few of them boarded the boat and crossed the river. On the boat, Su Meng was still giving directions. The middle-aged man looked at Su Meng who was holding thepass and looking left and right. He finally understood that the person Elder Lu was looking for was actually a fortune-teller. He had always believed in materialism and the supremacy of science. These things were all scoffed at. However, with Lu Bin holding the fort, it was not appropriate for him to say anything unpleasant. He could only put on a cold face and did not refute. Su Meng did not know how long the boat had been sailing for. Anyway, when she was about to get seasick, they finally reached the shore. They were at the foot of the mountain. After looking at thepass for a while, Su Meng pointed in the direction of a forest and said firmly, ¡°We have to go in.¡± ¡°Are you sure? This is just a forest. There¡¯s nothing here.¡± The man was puzzled and did not believe Su Meng¡¯s words. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t sure, I wouldn¡¯t have said that. If you want to find him, just do as I say.¡± Su Meng¡¯s tone was firm. The man was not very satisfied with Su Meng¡¯s attitude. In his eyes, Su Meng was just a little girl. He frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already searched the entire area, but we haven¡¯t found him at all. How can you be sure that he¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Listen to her.¡± After Lu Bin said that, he lifted his foot and was about to walk into the depths of the forest. The man immediately walked up to him and stopped him, with a deep expression, he whispered in Lu Bin¡¯s ear, ¡°Elder Lu, this is not a small matter. Let¡¯s not talk about whether we can really find him. Let¡¯s talk about whether our enemies will alert the enemy. There are too many things to pay attention to.¡± ¡°You have to believe us. Lu Bai is ourrade-in-arms. He has been sacrificing himself for the stability of the country. The country will definitely not abandon him.¡± ¡°When Lu Bai disappeared, there was a GPS chip imnted in his body, but even the GPS had disappeared. How could a little girl like her find him so easily? Could it be that with thepass in her hand, she can do it, but no one else can do it?¡± ¡°There are too many people who have ulterior motives. You must not be deceived by some people.¡± He knew Lu Bin¡¯s current mood, so he did not say it clearly, but he believed that Lu Bin could understand. ¡°I know your concerns. It¡¯s fine. Anyway, I can¡¯t control your police force, and you don¡¯t have the obligation to help me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go back. Thank you for the escort. We can handle the rest ourselves.¡± Lu Bin didn¡¯t want to step back at all. He was willing to take the risk in order to save Lu Bai. However, saving his grandson was his own business. Su Meng was Old Guo¡¯s granddaughter. He couldn¡¯t drag her into such a dangerous operation. If anything happened to her, he wouldn¡¯t have the face to see Old Guo in the future. Chapter 99 - Was Going To Save His Comrades

Chapter 99: Was Going To Save His Comrades

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Thinking of this, Lu Bin said slowly, ¡°Girl Su, look at how far away Lu Bai is from us. Can you give me a specific location? You don¡¯t have to go the rest of the way. Go back with them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Mr. Lu is dedicated to the country. If it weren¡¯t for this kind of person, our happy life wouldn¡¯t have been possible. Before I came here, I had already made preparations. No matter how dangerous it is, I will not back down.¡± Su Meng¡¯s tone was solemn. She looked very determined. Seeing that Lu Bin still wanted to say something¡­ Su Meng continued, ¡°I can¡¯t measure too far. If you don¡¯t bring me along, you won¡¯t be able to find him. I can sense that Mr. Lu is still alive, but his vitality is very low. He seems to be in danger at the moment.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I will protect you even if I have to risk my life,¡± Shen Jian added from the side. ¡°That¡¯s good. Just follow behind us. If there¡¯s really danger, I will risk my old bones to protect you and escape unscathed.¡± Lu Bin was affected by Su Meng¡¯s high level of awareness. His eyes were red as he promised. When the middle-aged man saw this, his pride was ignited. He contacted the headquarters and after getting permission, he said to Lu Bin and Su Meng, ¡°I¡¯ve just contacted the headquarters and received permission. Elder Lu, wait for us here. I¡¯ll bring Miss Su over to look for her.¡± Lu Bin was too old and it was inconvenient for him to go into the forest. If he went deep into the forest, he would be a burden. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll protect Miss Su. It¡¯s our duty to protect the people!¡± the man promised Lu bin. ¡°Oh no, Mr. Lu is starting to move. Hurry up, if you are any slower, you will lose this opportunity!¡± Su Meng reminded him anxiously. ¡°It is illegal to disrupt the police¡¯s investigation. Miss Su, I advise you to tell the truth and not lie to us.¡± The man still did not trust Su Meng, especially when he heard her suddenly change her words. He thought it was because Su Meng was afraid of being found out for lying, so she deliberately made up a reason. By then, even if they did not find Lu Bai, she could me them for being too slow. Lu Bai had already been transferred. ¡°I can ept any punishment, as long as you hurry up!¡± Su Meng became even more anxious. The man was about to continue speaking when he suddenly received a message from headquarters. ¡°I¡¯ve found Lu Bai¡¯s location. He¡¯s in the northwest direction of you. He¡¯s moving, Quick!¡± headquarters shouted. Moving? In this forest? The headquarter sent Lu Bai¡¯s location. After receiving the location, the man immediately ordered everyone to follow him. ¡°Leave four people to escort Old Lu and these two back. The rest of you, follow me to find Lu Bai!¡± ¡°We have to be fast and careful. Save ourrades!¡± The man ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinates agreed and immediately began to divide the work. Su Meng looked at the middle-aged man¡¯s face and felt a chill in her heart. This man¡¯s face had turned ck. There would definitely be a bloody disaster today. After thinking for a while, she took out a small incense bag from her bosom. Inside was a peace blessing wrapped in incense ash. She handed the incense bag to the middle-aged man and instructed, ¡°This is for you. Just put it in your pocket.¡± The man looked at the thing that Su Meng handed over and frowned slightly. There were red lines drawn on the incense packet. If he guessed correctly, this should be the superstition that these fortune-tellers often used. As a police officer, how could he believe these things? He was a little bothered. The man did not intend to take it and turned around to leave. This time, Su Meng was unwilling to let him go. She grabbed the corner of the man¡¯s shirt and advised him kindly, ¡°This is not big. It¡¯s not a problem to put it in your pocket. What can you do with it? It won¡¯t hurt you.¡± The man was in a hurry to carry out his mission. Su Meng grabbed the corner of his shirt, but he couldn¡¯t forcefully break free from her, so he could only take it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Although he was very reluctant to take it, he still thanked her. Su Meng immediately let go of him and instructed, ¡°Everyone return safely!¡± Although Su Meng also wanted to go, she knew that she didn¡¯t have anybat strength. If she went, she would only be a burden. It was better to be obedient and wait for them to return safely in a safe ce. The other policemen escorted Lu Bin, Su Meng, and the others onto the boat. The middle-aged man led the other policemen and rushed over ording to their location. In order not to rm the enemy, everyone went over quietly. Everyone was extremely excited. Lu Bai had disappeared for a month. This time, it was not easy for them to find his location. They had to save him. The few policemen went into hiding at their destination. The headquarters sent a helicopter to seal off the entire forest. Chapter 100 - Benefactor

Chapter 100: Benefactor

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

In order to prevent the enemy from killing him, the helicopter only stopped outside the forest and did not dare to go deep. The police responsible for protecting Su Meng and the others did not go far. Instead, they parked the boat in the middle of the river. This way, they could better receive theirpanions when theypleted their tasks, and they could leave immediately when there was danger. This ce was closer to the border. asionally, there would be foreign elements mixed in. Not far from this forest, there were troops stationed. The higher-ups of the police also managed to get the help of the higher-ups of the troops. This time, the illegal elements in the forest could no longer escape. There were gunshots and explosions. Shen Jian, who was sitting in the boat, was anxious when he heard them. ¡°Why is it so intense? Master, will they be okay?¡± Su Meng did not look very calm either. She frowned and kept looking at thepass in her hand. When she heard Shen Jian¡¯s words, she said firmly, ¡°It will definitely happen. Since ancient times, evil has never suppressed the good. Those criminals will definitely be brought to justice.¡± Lu Bin sat at the side, frowning and not saying anything. He looked calm, but from his slightly trembling hands, it could be seen that he was actually very nervous. Time passed, and the gunshots were still heard. Shen Jian and Su Meng stood at the bow of the boat and looked toward the shore. Unfortunately, they could not see the battlefield at all. Finally, a long time passed. It was so long that Su Meng¡¯s legs were numb from standing. A few off-road vehicles appeared on the shore. ¡°The head seeded!¡± someone shouted. Then, the boat was driven to the shore. Su Meng saw a group of soldiers standing neatly at the side. The few policemen just now were carrying a person on a stretcher. That person was covered in injuries and was almostpletely covered in blood. That person should be Lu Bai. His stomach was moving and he was still breathing. Fortunately, he was still alive. Just as she was about to let go of her heart, another stretcher appeared in Su Meng¡¯s eyes. That person was also covered in wounds. Su Meng¡¯s heart was raised again. She walked closer and looked carefully. Only then did she realize that this was the middle-aged man just now. He was still injured! ¡°Quick, quick, send them to the hospital!¡± someone shouted from the side. The police boarded the boat. The soldiers stayed where they were and saluted everyone. Then, they left the shore in an orderly manner. They still had to continue guarding the border. On the boat, everyone first gave emergency treatment to the two seriously injured people. When it was the middle-aged man¡¯s turn, he had to wait. ¡°Elder Lu¡­¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s tone was weak as he called Lu Bin. Elder Lu was originally looking at Lu Bai. When he heard the man calling him, he quickly turned to look. ¡°Elder Lu¡­ Your decision was the right one. We really found Lu Bai!¡± The man sighed. Lu Bin¡¯s eyes were red, and he nodded slightly while trembling. He bowed to the man gratefully and thanked him, ¡°Thank you! This old man will remember your kindness. Quickly go and treat your wound. You can go to the hospital after you go ashore!¡± However, the man was not in a hurry to treat his wound. Instead, he called Su Meng to his side. Su Meng walked over. She did not know why he called her, until she saw the incense bag in his hand. That was the incense bag that she had given him before he left. ¡°Sorry, thank you!¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he only said a few words. Sorry, it was because he was initially suspicious of Su Meng and despised her. At that time, he did not know Su Meng¡¯s good intentions and despised her incense bag. And thank you, it was because this incense pocket had saved his life. These three words came from the bottom of his heart. At that time, he was fighting with the gangsters. The skin near the incense bag suddenly seemed to have been pricked by a needle, causing him to move a step to the side. Following that, a bullet was fired from under his armpit near his heart. The bullet cut through the skin, and the bone was also injured. However, although it was injured, it avoided the vital location of the heart. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the bag, it was a fact that he had managed to survive because of the pain. Moreover, Su Meng had started this relying on herself to determine Lu Bai¡¯s location and even knew that Lu Bai had been moved. From this, it could be seen that Su Meng really had some ability. It was also because he didn¡¯t die that he saw the opponent¡¯s sniper aiming at hisrade. He directly killed the sniper and saved hisrade¡¯s life. One ring after another, in the end, he was able to sessfully save Lu Bai. To him and his brothers, Su Meng was a benefactor. The man wanted to return the incense bag to Su Meng, but Su Meng rejected him. Su Meng said, ¡°This is fated with you. Keep it well. In the future, I might be able to help you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The man smiled and thanked her again. Then, he unceremoniously epted it. Chapter 101 - Hong Si Left

Chapter 101: Hong Si Left

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The boat soon docked. Arge group of people escorted Lu Bai and the middle-aged man to the hospital. Lu Bin¡¯s eyes were filled with his own grandson. He forgot about Su Meng and followed the doctor into the car. The rest of the people did not know Su Meng, so no one cared about her for a while. Shen Jian wanted to greet them, but no one paid attention to him. Not long after, everyone left. Only Su Meng and Shen Jian were left. Shen Jian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Master, why do I feel like we¡¯re being grinded and discarded by them?¡± Shen Jian walked to the side of the stone block and sat down. He looked at the direction where therge group of cars had left in a mncholic manner. ¡°It looks like Mr. Lu is seriously injured, and that police officer doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good condition either. They are the ones who they should be paying the most attention to. It¡¯s normal for them to forget about us for a moment.¡± Su Meng was rather open-minded and did not mind being ignored at all. Shen Jian sighed and was a little worried. ¡°However, if we just leave by ourselves here, how are we going to go back? We drove all the way here in the middle of the night. It is so far away. What should we do?¡± It was not realistic to take a taxi at such a distance. How much money would it cost? However, if they did not take a taxi, it was even more unreliable to walk back on two legs. ¡°Take the bus.¡± Su Meng took out her change and waved it in front of Shen Jian. ¡°But there¡¯s no bus stop nearby. Besides, it¡¯s such a long distance. How do you know where to sit, where to get off, and how to walk the rest of the way?¡± Shen Jian asked a bunch of questions. Seeing Shen Jian¡¯s silly and sweet look, Su Meng smiled and felt a little helpless. She took out her phone and opened the map. ¡°Remember that you¡¯re a modern person. We have a map and can call for a bus at any time.¡± Shen Jian: ¡°!¡± He was used to being poor. He had always used the geriatric machine and did not have this function! Finally, when night fell, Su Meng brought Shen Jian back to the antique shop. At this moment, she was so tired that she felt a little dizzy. She had to endure it to not faint. She did not want to care about anything. She just wanted to go back to her room and have a good sleep. Guo Xiang saw Su Meng¡¯s appearance and knew that she was tired, so he did not ask anything and let her go back to her room to rest. Because Su Meng was always busy, Shen Jian was still energetic. He was not in a hurry to sleep. Instead, he first reported the situation to Guo Xiang. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us ¡°Master is really amazing. She can even do such a thing. She is indeed a genius!¡± After Shen Jian finished reporting the incident to Guo Xiang, he was sincerely impressed. ¡°Good, as long as she find him, it will be good. It has been hard on her this time. Let her have a good rest.¡± Guo Xiang felt a little heartache. ¡°However, Master went through so much trouble and didn¡¯t receive any reward. It feels like she did it for nothing.¡± Shen Jian still remembered Elder Lu¡¯s promise to Su Meng at the beginning. He said that he would not mistreat Su Meng and would definitely give her satisfaction. However, Guo Xiang did not reply to this question. He did not participate in this matter because he trusted Su Meng. This disciple of his knew what to do. ¡°Your fate is a bit strong.¡± Guo Xiang stared at Shen Jian for a while and spoke. Hearing Guo Xiang¡¯s words, Shen Jian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Guo Xiang was indeed Su Meng¡¯s master. He immediately saw through the problem with his fate. He could not help but worry. It was not easy for him to get a leg up. Was it going to be ruined? If Guo Xiang really cared about his fate, then he could only leave. If he did not leave, it would be considered harming others. Guo Xiang noticed Shen Jian¡¯s nervousness and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He slowly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. This isn¡¯t a big problem. Girl Meng must have noticed your problem long ago and brought you here. There must be a way to avoid it.¡± Knowing that Shen Jian¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t good, Guo Xiang didn¡¯t directly talk about his sore spot. Instead, he tactfullyforted him. Shen Jian heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them chatted for a while. It waste at night. Other than the streetmps that were still on, all the other shops on antique street had turned off their lights to rest. ¡°It just so happens that Hong Si has something to do today and has left. You can just stay in his room.¡± Guo Xiang closed the door of the shop. ¡°Brother Hong has left? No wonder I didn¡¯t see him. I thought he was resting.¡± ¡°Something happened to his family. I reckon that he won¡¯t be back for a long time.¡± Guo Xiang¡¯s expression was a little off, but Shen Jian had always been careless. He did not realize it when he heard Guo Xiang say that he was alright. He yawned and said good night to him, then he went upstairs to sleep. Chapter 102 - Resuscitation Successful

Chapter 102: Resuscitation Sessful

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

After Shen Jian¡¯s figure disappeared, Guo Xiang stood there and looked at Su Meng¡¯s room. His gaze was a little worried. After looking at it for a long time, he silently returned to his room. At the same time, in the hospital. Lu Bai was in the emergency room resuscitation. Lu Bin was waiting anxiously at the door. He could not help but pray for his grandson. At this moment, two people wearing police uniforms walked over. When Elder Lu saw the epaulet of the person in the lead, he was stunned for a moment. His expression gradually became solemn. ording to the ranks of the military, the person who came was even higher than him. However, the military and the police did not have jurisdiction over each other. Therefore, Lu Bin did not need to bow, but he showed full respect. ¡°Elder Lu, I¡¯m really sorry. This is a matter of public security secrets. Please go to the lounge next door and wait for a moment. We have to hand over the case for Lu Bai first.¡± Although the man¡¯s position was very high, he still showed respect to Lu Bin. Even though Lu Bin¡¯s heart was worried about Lu Bai, but also know that the military and police could not interfere with each other. He took a deep look at the emergency room, and then left. The man looked at Lu Bin¡¯s back and assured him, ¡°Old Lu, don¡¯t worry. We will do our best to save Lu Bai. He is ourrade-in-arms. We will never let anything happen to him!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Bin agreed in a hoarse voice. Then, he left without looking back. However, his back became even more hunched. The resuscitation was still ongoing. The man stood guard outside the operating theater. Once the resuscitation was sessful, he would immediately go in and ask about it. Because the matter was too urgent, every moment that was dyed would be more serious. The entire floor was sealed off by the police. They had to do their best to protect Lu Bai¡¯s safety. Everyone waited for half a day and night. It was not until the next morning that the doctor announced that Lu Bai was out of critical condition. After moving Lu Bai into the ward, the man stood by his side again. Unfortunately, Lu Bai was still unconscious and he could not ask any questions. ¡°Although the patient is out of critical condition now, it is not certain when he will wake up. After the examination, although there is nothing wrong with the patient¡¯s body, it seems that he does not want to wake up on purpose,¡± the doctor reported to the man. The man frowned and asked, ¡°Is there any way to make him wake up?¡± ¡°This, he has to wake up willingly. There is a way, but the sess rate is only half. Tell him more about the things he cares about so that he can rx and be willing to wake up.¡± The doctor told the man the method, then, he left. The man was very familiar with this kind of thing, because this was something that they had to master to train a spy. The fact of being an undercover was very dangerous, especially when they got the news and were discovered. In order to prevent the news from leaking out, they would hypnotize themselves and make themselves forget about the relevant matters. When they were lucky enough to escape, a professional would help them recover. At this moment, Lu Bai had hypnotized himself deeply. In addition to his injuries, he had simply fainted. However, to wake him up, he had to find a professional. Fortunately, he had brought him here in advance. After half a day of hard work, Lu Bai finally woke up. Before he was discovered, he hid the information. ¡°This matter is not simple. That organization is not just a scam, but an invasion by foreign elements.¡± Lu Bai sat on the hospital bed. His body was wrapped in bandages, and his face was pale without a trace of blood. The man frowned and nodded, indicating for Lu Bai to continue. ¡°I have already hidden the relevant information in a hidden ce, but it will be more troublesome to get it. This matter is very serious. Moreover, I have already been exposed. Those people are on alert and will probably change their position.¡± Lu Bai¡¯s voice was very weak, and he looked as if he would faint at any moment. He endured his difort and told the man in front of him everything he knew. He even drew the address of the document he had hidden away. After getting the information he wanted, the man called for the doctor again and asked him to do a full body check on Lu Bai. ¡°Rest well and leave the rest to us. Your grandfather is very worried about you.¡± After the man said that, he left. However, the floor was still under lockdown. The criminals had not been caught yet. They had to do their best to protect Lu Bai¡¯s safety. Seeing that Lu Bai was fine, Lu Bin finally felt at ease. He could rest in peace. Before he rested, he suddenly remembered that his attention was on Lu Bai and he had forgotten about Su Meng. He could not help but feel a little awkward. To express his gratitude and apology, he prepared to visit Su Meng in person. Chapter 103 - Taking In a Lackey

Chapter 103: Taking In a Lackey

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

This time, Su Meng slept very peacefully until she woke up naturally. No one disturbed her. She yawned as she walked downstairs. When she was halfway down the stairs, she saw the person who was receiving guests on the first floor. She was stunned for a long time before she came back to her senses. Shen Jian was cleaning the cabs while Guo Xiang was reading the books on the counter. Su Meng frowned as she walked down and asked Shen Jian, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± She had promised to bring Shen Jian back with her first because she saw that he had no ce to stay. Before he came, he had already agreed that he would move out as soon as he found a ce. ¡°Boss, Elder Guo has read my fortune. Although my life is too tough, it doesn¡¯t affect you. Not only does it not affect me, but you can also bring me good luck.¡± Shen Jian looked at Su Meng with admiration. Su Meng did not believe him. She turned to look at Guo Xiang and asked him with her eyes. ¡°Something happened at Hong Si¡¯s house, so he won¡¯t being back anytime soon. Let him stay here. He can help me out on behalf of Hong Si. He doesn¡¯t have a ce to stay anyway, so he can be considered to be looking for a job,¡± Guo Xiang said with a smile. Hearing Guo Xiang speak up for him, Shen Jian nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice. ¡°Old man, you just met him. You don¡¯t even know what his character is like. How dare you hire him? Aren¡¯t you afraid of him¡­¡± Before Su Meng could finish, Shen Jian began to retort, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anything else. My character is very good! Since Elder Guo can give me a job and let me have a ce to live, I will definitely work hard!¡± Su Meng looked at him for a while. Thinking that this was the old man¡¯s shop and that her old man¡¯s ability to judge people was much better than hers, she did not say anything more. ¡°Alright then,¡± Su Meng agreed perfunctorily. ¡°Since Master is awake, let¡¯s eat. Have a taste of my cooking.¡± After Shen Jian said that, he jogged into the kitchen and brought out the dishes that he had just prepared. ¡°You can cook?¡± Su Meng picked up a piece of food with her chopsticks. She did not expect that it had all the looks, fragrance, and taste. ¡°Of course. Back then, in order to earn money, I went to a restaurant to be an apprentice.¡± Shen Jian raised his head slightly and looked very proud. ¡°Oh right, old man, what happened to Brother Hong¡¯s family? He was still fine when I left. Why did he suddenly leave? Is he in such a hurry?¡± Su Meng asked as she ate. Guo Xiang¡¯s face darkened a little when he heard Su Meng¡¯s question. However, he returned to normal in an instant. Su Meng and Shen Jian did not notice it. ¡°He did not exin in detail. However, he did not look good when he left.¡± Guo Xiang covered his emotions with his meal. Su Meng nodded and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, but old man, help me tell him. We¡¯re family, so don¡¯t be polite. If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely help if I can.¡± She wasn¡¯t being polite, but she said it from the bottom of her heart. When she had just returned, her master had told her that Guo Xiang was the only one left in the family. His wife and disciples had all left. At that time, he didn¡¯t even want to open a shop anymore, until he met Hong Si. Hong Si said that he was looking for a job. Guo Xiang saw that he was very good at antiques and knew some feng shui, so he asked him to stay. With Hong Si¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t be too tired. Later, because the business in the shop wasn¡¯t very good, Hong Si could manage it by himself, so he let him go out to travel and rest. As for Hong Si, he found a part-time university student to help him during the days when there were more people. Guo Xiang didn¡¯t have to worry about the situation in the shop at all. Hong Si had taken care of her master quite a lot, so Su Meng felt that she had an obligation to help him as if Hong Si was family. Shen Jian joined in the fun. ¡°Master, I¡¯m also your family. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Elder Guo!¡± Su Meng did not say anything after hearing that, but Guo Xiang smiled faintly. ¡°Elder Guo, eat more vegetables.¡± Shen Jian was indeed very perceptive. Seeing that the dish that Guo Xiang had been eating was quite far away from him, he quickly pushed it in front of him. Shen Jian knew who was in charge of this shop, so he tried his best to please Guo Xiang. When Su Meng saw this, she showed a look of disdain on the surface, but in fact, she felt slightlyforted in her heart. It could be seen that Guo Xiang liked Shen Jian very much, although it could not be ruled out that it was because Shen Jian was too good at ttery. ¡°After dinner, when you have nothing to do, let Girl Meng take you to buy some daily necessities. I don¡¯t think you have anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to being casual. I¡¯ll buy it when I earn money in the future,¡± Shen Jian quickly rejected. At this moment, his sleeves were empty and he did not have any money at all. He had no choice. Because of his fate, he was not only born to be a bane to others, but he was also a bane to himself. Unlucky things happened one after another. Chapter 104 - Mother Wei

Chapter 104: Mother Wei

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

For example, it was not easy to find a job, but after a few days, the shop was ruined. It was not easy to find someone to invite him to see the feng shui. He had obviously dealt with it ording to the normal methods, but in the end, the person who came to him had an even worse ident. The more idents he had, the worse his reputation became. That was why he had no choice but toe to this city. He nned to start over. There was a Feng Shui Master Competition in this city. Even if he was the second ce winner, he would still get some remuneration. He had been living on that little bit of bonus for such a long time. Even so, he still had to split the money into a few portions and save them. Otherwise, something would definitely happen. Now that he was with Su Meng, he suddenly felt that his luck had changed. He was certain that Su Meng was his lucky star. Even if he was shameless, he would not leave. Guo Xiang looked at Shen Jian and his heart ached a little. Heforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll get your sry if you work here. I¡¯ll deduct it from your sry first.¡± Shen Jian looked at Guo Xiang with red eyes. Guo Xiang and Su Meng were baffled. ¡°But the ces where I worked¡­ all closed¡­¡± Shen Jian sounded wronged. Su Meng and Guo Xiang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t give you your sry for now. You can stay here. You can eat and live here. If you need anything, we¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Guo Xiang thought for a moment and came up with a perfect solution. Su Meng gave her master a thumbs up in her heart. How smart. After the few of them finished eating, Shen Jian took the initiative to do the dishes. Su Meng was very satisfied with this. After cleaning up, Guo Xiang asked Su Meng to bring Shen Jian out to buy daily necessities. Although Su Meng was unwilling, she could not withstand her master¡¯s nagging, so she could only do as she was told. There was only one electric bike at home. If it was used by two people, the electric bike would obviously be unable to bear the load, and its speed would be slowed by half. ¡°Master, shouldn¡¯t you change your car? This car affects your identity too much.¡± Shen Jian sat in the back and spoke with disdain. Su Mengughed out of anger after hearing this. This guy didn¡¯t give anything, yet he dared to directly order her. She said coldly, ¡°If you dislike this bike, you can walk on your own.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. This bike has its advantages too. At least it¡¯s faster than walking.¡± Su Meng listened to Shen Jian¡¯s ridicule and wanted to kick him off. However, not long after, a ck luxury car stopped in front of Su Meng and blocked her way. A woman dressed luxuriously walked out. The car suddenly stopped. Shen Jian, who was sitting in the back, saw that someone was blocking the road, so he could only get off the bike. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m so unlucky today, and I actually met a scammer. This person is dressed so well. Could it be that he earned it by scamming?¡± Shen Jianined loudly. ¡°I just went out and met such a thing. Could it be that my unlucky physique is still there? It¡¯s too unlucky. When I go back, I¡¯m going to pay my respects.¡± ¡°Madam, please make way. Don¡¯te to our ce to scam. We don¡¯t have money,¡± Shen Jian shouted. However, that woman only looked at him. She did not move a step. In Shen Jian¡¯s eyes, this person was determined to scam. Without a choice, Shen Jian could only walk in front of that woman and start to persuade her, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not right to scam. This way of earning money is an illegal channel. Be careful that you don¡¯t have the life to spend it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be down-to-earth. Does your family know that you earn money this way?¡± Hearing Shen Jian¡¯s words, Su Meng burst intoughter from behind. She was too familiar with the person in front of her. It was Mother Wei. Mother Wei had always thought highly of herself. When she heard Shen Jian talk about her like that, how could she bear it? ¡°Where did this beggare from? He¡¯s so poor and he still has the cheek to say that others are scamming? Stay away from me. You¡¯re really unlucky.¡± Mother Wei stared at Su Meng for a long time. When she heard the man in front of her continue to nag and even say that she was scamming others, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and scolded him. In the end, she did not expect that this sentence would directly provoke Shen Jian. He sized up Mother Wei from top to bottom. He looked at her with a regretful expression and said, ¡°What a pity. She looks like a decent person, but why can¡¯t she speak properly?¡± Mother Wei: ¡°¡­¡± If it was not because of her noble status, she would definitely have directly scolded him back. However, Shen Jian did not care about this and continued talking. ¡°Madam, it is wrong to discriminate against beggars. Everyone has their own difficulties and life is not easy. No one is more noble than anyone else. Oh, no, at least they are more noble than people like you who are scammers. It is not bad luck to meet beggars. It is really bad luck to meet people like you who are scammers¡­¡± Chapter 105 - Go With Me To Apologize

Chapter 105: Go With Me To Apologize

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Shen Jian kept nagging. Not only Mother Wei, but even Su Meng was annoyed. She quickly called him back. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t lower yourself to such people. We still have to go shopping. We have other things to do after that.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± When Shen Jian heard Su Meng calling him, he immediately ran back obediently. He stood beside Su Meng and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Alright, I really underestimated you in the past. I thought you were just a little sheep. Now it seems that you are actually an old fox. You haven¡¯t even divorced Wei Ting yet, and you are already hooking up with another man. You are too shameless.¡± When Mother Wei saw this situation¡­ She only thought that there was an affair between Su Meng and Shen Jian, so she frowned and scolded her. She could not scold that man, but as her daughter-inw, she could still scold Su Meng. ¡°Old fox? Are you talking about yourself?¡± After Shen Jian said that, he raised his hand and smacked his nose. He made a disdainful expression and said, ¡°Just now, when I was beside you, I smelled a pungent smell. It was so disgusting that I almost vomited.¡± This woman was blocking his and his Master¡¯s path, yet she still scolded Su Meng. This was not eptable. He had to help Su Meng scold her back. Su Meng smiled until her eyes narrowed into slits. It was said that na?vety was the best against meanness. Now that she looked at it, it was indeed not bad. Especially when Shen Jian used that extremely serious expression, it was even more infuriating. When Mother Wei heard Shen Jian say that she was smelly, she subconsciously lowered her head and sniffed. Only when she saw Su Meng smile did she realize that she had been scolded by Shen Jian. Her expression instantly became extremely ugly. Mother Wei gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Su Meng, quickly follow me back.¡± ¡°Who are you? Why should I follow you? Move aside, I still have things to do.¡± Su Meng was not in the mood to deal with someone she hated. After helping Shen Jian buy things, she still had to go look at houses. She had received so much money from thepetition. First, she had to buy a house for her old man. Then, she had to buy a scooter. Although an electric bike was convenient, it could not go far. ¡°How dare you talk to me like this!¡± Mother Wei said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you like this. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Su Meng said bluntly. In fact, she didn¡¯t like Mother Wei in the past, because Mother Wei always targeted her for no reason. The reason why she listened to Mother Wei so much was because of Wei Ting. But now Wei Ting was nothing in her heart, so there was no need to be polite to Mother Wei. What Mother Wei thought was that Su Meng¡¯s true appearance was like this. She had disguised herself too deeply in the past, and as expected, she wasn¡¯t a good person. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " /39h6j " to support us Thinking of this, her hatred for Su Meng deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re still my Wei family¡¯s daughter-inw now. Since you¡¯re not divorced, then you have to listen to me. Whether you want to go or not, you have to go over today and apologize to Xiao Xue!¡± ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done to her? Now she¡¯s be theughingstock of everyone. She doesn¡¯t even dare to go out of the house. How old is she? You¡¯ve done this to her. Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all? How ruthless are you? I really misjudged you in the past.¡± The more Mother Wei spoke, the angrier she got. Thinking about how her precious daughter didn¡¯t even dare to go out because of Su Meng¡¯s framing, her heart ached terribly. Hearing the usations of Mother Wei, Su Meng was so angry that sheughed. ¡°I framed her? Do you even know your precious daughter? You should first ask her how she did it. And you want me to apologize to her? Dream on.¡± ¡°Su Meng! Don¡¯t be so shameless. I spoke to you in a good mood, but you have this attitude. Do you really think I won¡¯t dare to touch you!¡± Mother Wei¡¯s face was gloomy. Su Meng crossed her arms across her chest and looked at her coldly without saying a word. She wanted to see how Mother Wei would deal with her. Mother Wei waved her hand at the car. Then, two bodyguards wearing sunsses came out of the car. They looked fierce. It seemed that they were going to use force. When Shen Jian saw this, he immediately went forward to protect Su Meng behind him. Although he was a little afraid, he still mustered up his courage and said, ¡°What? Do you still want to use violence against people?¡± After saying that, he turned his head and whispered to Su Meng, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll help you block them. You should hurry up and escape. Who knows what might happen if you¡¯re captured by them?¡± After saying that, he turned his head and continued to say to Mother Wei, ¡°As expected, looks like thises from the heart. From your looks, you¡¯re a vicious old woman. Now that I look at you, my guess is correct.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a legal society now. Why? Do you still want to y the triad game? Do you really think that Miss Su is easy to bully? I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t know her identity. If you provoke my Sister Su Meng, you¡¯ll suffer.¡± However, Shen Jian¡¯s words did not scare the two bodyguards. They did not have any reaction and came over to capture Su Meng. Chapter 106 - Had Actually Threatened Her

Chapter 106: Had Actually Threatened Her

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Shen Jian¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. As the saying went, to catch a thief, one must first catch the leader. The other party had too many people. If he could not deal with them, then he would specifically deal with Mother Wei. Thinking of this, he did not bother with the bodyguards. Instead, he rushed to Mother Wei¡¯s side and squatted down to hug her thigh. No matter how hard Mother Wei beat him, he would not let go. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m just a small fry. It doesn¡¯t matter how my reputation is. Looking at you, you should be a richdy. You must pay attention to your reputation. If you don¡¯t let your bodyguard stop, then I¡¯ll hug your thigh and let others see you entangled with men. Once your reputation is ruined, let¡¯s see who will suffer the most.¡± ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll throw away my pure character. If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll kiss you!¡± Shen Jian threatened Mother Wei. At the same time, he stood up and pretended to kiss her. At the same time, he ridiculed in his heart. Was his innocent body going to be dirty? However, in order to save his boss, he endured it. Mother Wei: ¡°¡­¡± This person was indeed worthy of being with Su Meng. He was really shameless. ¡°Are you two blind? Quicklye over and help me pull this scoundrel away!¡± Mother Wei shouted anxiously as Shen Jian hugged her thigh. Shen Jian gestured to Su Meng to run. Su Meng had been dreaming for two seconds. This was only a small alley and there were few people. It was also a blind spot for surveince. Even if she and Shen Jian attacked together, they would not be able to defeat the two bodyguards on the opposite side. It was better for her to go and seek help first. Su Meng turned around and ran. At the same time, she took out her phone and prepared to call the police. The two bodyguards nced at Su Meng who was running away. Looking at the current situation, it seemed that helping the employer was the most important. The two of them quickly went forward to pull Shen Jian away. They did not expect Shen Jian to be so strong despite his thin appearance. He hugged Mother Wei¡¯s thigh with all his strength. The bodyguards had to expend a lot of effort to pull him away. However, Su Meng had only run a few steps when¡­ She heard Mother Wei¡¯s vicious wordsing from behind. ¡°Su Meng, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re safe just because you ran away. Don¡¯t you want this man anymore? You have to know that with my power, it¡¯s very easy to kill a person.¡± ¡°How touching. In order to save you, this man doesn¡¯t even want his own life. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll fulfill his wish. Without him in the city, no one will notice. I guarantee that even the police won¡¯t be able to find any clues.¡± ¡°Su Meng, my patience is limited. If you insist on leaving, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. Oh right, don¡¯t you still have a master who¡¯s half dead? He doesn¡¯t seem to have anything else to rely on other than that broken shop. Dealing with him is just a matter of words.¡± Su Meng had stopped long ago when Mother Wei threatened her with Shen Jian. She turned around and kept looking at Mother Wei, but her feet didn¡¯t move at all. She looked calm and crossed her arms across her chest, as if she didn¡¯t care about these threats at all. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. As long as youe back obediently now, I won¡¯t touch the two of them.¡± Mother Wei looked very proud when she saw that Su Meng didn¡¯t run anymore. ¡°ording to what you mean, it means that no matter how much I resist today, it¡¯s useless. If I don¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll have your bodyguards catch us and bring us back, right?¡± Su Meng stood on the spot and asked Mother Wei in a serious tone. Mother Wei didn¡¯t think much about it. She only thought that Su Meng was afraid. She said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to run, it¡¯s not impossible. Then this man and your master are finished. Even if you run away today, as long as you¡¯re still in this city, as long as I say the word, no matter where you run to, it¡¯s useless. I can still find you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. How about letting him go?¡± Su Meng pointed at Shen Jian and bargained with Mother Wei. Mother Wei looked at Shen Jian with disgust and gestured for the bodyguard to let him go. Shen Jian himself was not afraid, but this woman mentioned Su Meng¡¯s master, which made things difficult. He knew that in Su Meng¡¯s heart, nothing was more important than Elder Guo. Therefore, after he was released, he obediently walked to the side and watched Su Meng walk back. When Mother Wei saw that Su Meng had obediently returned, she smiled smugly. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you obediently listen to me, I can not touch them.¡± She was not interested in that old man to begin with. What she wanted¡­ Was to let Su Meng know how powerful she was. She had no scruples about this wild girl, Su Meng. ¡°Capture Su Meng and bring her to the car!¡± Mother Wei instructed the bodyguards. Just as the bodyguards were about to make their move, the ear-piercing sound of a car horn was suddenly heard. Then, a person walked over. It turned out that Mother Wei¡¯s car had stopped horizontally, blocking the entire intersection. The other cars could not move, so they got out of the car to call for help. When Su Meng and Shen Jian saw the person, their eyes instantly lit up. This was Elder Lu¡¯s driver. He was a soldier, so they were safe now. Shen Jian shouted, ¡°Sir, sir, help!¡± Chapter 107 - Mother Wei Was Captured

Chapter 107: Mother Wei Was Captured

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

That person also saw Su Meng and Shen Jian and walked over to greet them. ¡°Miss Su, Mr. Shen, you guys are actually here. Did something happen to you?¡± He also saw Mother Wei and the two bodyguards. In addition, when he heard Shen Jian shout for help, he immediately reacted. However, in order not to alert the enemy, he pretended to not understand. ¡°Sir, these people are kidnappers. They want to kidnap Miss Su. Please save us!¡± Shen Jian saw his savior and quickly ran to his side. Mother Wei saw the sudden appearance of the person and warned, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I advise you to mind your own business. This is our family¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Xiao Zhao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Elder Lu, who was sitting in the car, saw that the driver had not returned yet, so he got out of the car to take a look. Seeing that an even bigger backer hade, Shen Jian moved from the driver¡¯s side to Elder Lu¡¯s side and began toin, ¡°Elder Lu, this woman wants to capture Miss Su. She even hit me. Quickly save us!¡± Su Meng reacted very quickly and took out her phone. She opened the recording software and turned the volume up to the maximum. The words that Mother Wei had just said began toe out from the microphone. When he heard the words that threatened his grandson¡¯s benefactor, Lu Bin¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Xiao Zhao, call the police.¡± Before the recording was finished, Lu Bin asked the driver to call the police. Hearing that this person was going to call the police, Mother Wei was immediately scared. She turned around and was about to get into the car, but was quickly caught by the driver. The two bodyguards wanted to help, but the driver handed Mother Wei to Elder Lu to suppress. He turned around and quickly knocked down the two bodyguards and removed their arms. His attacks were fast, ruthless, and urate. The three of them were immediately subdued by him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not taking Su Meng away. Hurry up and let me go!¡± Mother Wei was captured by Elder Lu. She did not expect that a person who looked very old would have such great strength. She did not have the strength to resist at all. Lu Bin ignored Mother Wei¡¯s pleas for mercy. When Mother Wei saw that she had encountered a problem, she quickly asked Su Meng for help. ¡°Su Meng, what are you still staring nkly at? Hurry up and help me exin!¡± ¡°Exin what? You were the one who made the mistake in the first ce,¡± Su Meng replied coldly. When Mother Wei heard that Su Meng did not intend to care about her anymore, she said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are now the daughter-inw of my Wei family. If you provoke me, be careful that you will never see Wei Ting again. I want to kick you out of the house!¡± ¡°I just want you to go back with me and apologize to Wei Xue. I have no intention of hurting you. You¡­¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re pretending to be a good person!?¡± Before Mother Wei could finish her sentence, Shen Jian interrupted, ¡°No matter who my boss is to you, she¡¯s still an independent person. It¡¯s wrong for you to use force to kidnap people. Not only that, you even hit me. You even made my handsome face swell up!¡± He could not let Mother Wei speak for herself. As long as Mother Wei wanted to exin, Shen Jian would interrupt her. Lu Bin ignored Mother Wei. In just a moment, a police car drove over. ¡°Old Lu.¡± The few policemen who came down were very respectful to Lu Bin. ¡°Xiao Chen, I saw that the criminal wanted to kidnap someone. Bring her back to the police station and interrogate her properly. This little girl has the recording in her hands,¡± Lu Bin said in a deep voice. When she saw that the police had reallye, Mother Wei finally panicked. She was the wife of a wealthy family in high society. How could she enter the police station with such an identity? If the people in the circle knew about it, it would affect her image in the future. Mother Wei quickly defended herself. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter-inw. I¡¯m not a criminal. What I said just now was just to scare her. I didn¡¯t want to do that!¡± However, the police ignored her. After listening to Su Meng¡¯s recording, they saw the injuries on Shen Jian¡¯s face. In addition, Lu Bin and the driver were witnesses. The police went forward and wanted to arrest Mother Wei. Mother Wei did not cooperate. She struggled to escape. Xiao Chen warned with a sullen face, ¡°If you resist, we will treat it as obstructing official business.¡± This sentence was indeed useful. Mother Wei did not resist anymore. She took the initiative to follow the police into the police car. The two bodyguards were also brought along. The luxurious car was pulled back to the police station by the police. As she watched the police car gradually disappear from her sight, Su Meng pursed her lips. Mother Wei was a person with a lofty heart. She looked down on people from ordinary backgrounds and was always unreasonable. Being taken away by the police this time was just the right way to cure this problem of hers. ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Meng turned her head and thanked Shen Jian. If Shen Jian was not around this time, she might have been taken away by force again. She did not expect that although Shen Jian was not very brave, he could go all out to help her. Chapter 108 - Looking For a Gigolo

Chapter 108: Looking For a Gigolo

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Hiss¡­¡± Shen Jian touched the bruise on his face. It was very painful, and he could not help but hiss. When he heard Su Meng suddenly thank him, he actually felt a little embarrassed. His face was slightly red. He touched his head and said, ¡°Who asked you to be my boss?¡± It was useless to say words of gratitude. Su Meng silently memorized it in her heart. Then, she walked in front of Lu Bin and bowed to thank him. ¡°Old Lu, thank you for this time. Did youe to look for me for something?¡± A smile hung on Lu Bin¡¯s originally serious face. He took out two cards from his pocket. He handed them to Su Meng. ¡°I was too anxious that day, so I forgot about you. This is a bank card, the initial password. This is a business card. If you need my help in the future, feel free to contact me.¡± Su Meng took the business card, but the bank card was pushed back by her. ¡°Elder Lu, I can¡¯t ept this money. He has given so much to the people. I only did my best. However, I will ept this business card.¡± Shen Jian looked at the bank card with a burning gaze from behind. When he heard that Su Meng did not want it, he was stunned for a moment. However, when he heard what Su Meng said next, he immediately felt that he was shallow. Su Meng looked very serious, and her attitude was very firm. She did not have any intention of acting. Lu Bin did not expect that a little girl like Su Meng not only had great strength, but she also had such a good personality. He could not help but feel some admiration. As expected of Old Guo¡¯s disciple. Her temperament was indeed like his. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t talk about this with you. I¡¯ll remember this favor.¡± Lu Bin looked at Su Meng affectionately. This time, he came to look for Su Meng with the purpose of giving her a reward and also to thank her. Since it was already done, he should leave. ¡°Su Girl, since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. In the future, no matter what you have to do, you can look for me. Or, if you have nothing to do, you cane to my ce to y. This old man will wee you at any time,¡± Lu Bin said. He turned around and was about to get into the car. ¡°Elder Lu, aren¡¯t youing back to the shop with me for a while?¡± Su Meng called out to him. From the conversation between Lu Bin and Guo Xiang that night, the two of them should be very close. Su Meng asked if Lu Bin wanted to look for her master for a while. Hearing Su Meng¡¯s question, Lu Bin¡¯s face stiffened. Although he returned to normal, he replied, ¡°I won¡¯t go for now. I¡¯ll visit your master next time.¡± Su Meng seemed to have guessed something when she saw Lu Bin¡¯s reaction. However, this was a matter between Elder Lu and her master. It had been so long. At least, she had not seen the two of them contact each other since she was sensible. Her master did not mention or look at what had happened in the past. After parting ways with Lu Bin, Su Meng continued shopping with Shen Jian. Shen Jian was not courteous to Su Meng at all. He bought a bunch of daily necessities and even bought a few sets of clothes. However, he was still sensible and bought cheap street goods. The two of them were shopping seriously and did not notice that an old acquaintance was looking at them from across the street. ¡°Su Meng?¡± Fu Ze was apanying a beauty shopping. When he saw Su Meng across the street, he thought that his eyes were ying tricks on him. He took off his sunsses and took a closer look before he was sure. ¡°Oh? Who is Su Meng?¡± The beauty was still wondering which jewelry store to buy jewelry from when she suddenly heard Fu Ze talking and turned around to ask. She seemed to have heard this name somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t remember it after thinking for a while. ¡°D*mn, she¡¯s shopping with other men, and she¡¯s not afraid at all.¡± Fu Ze held the beauty¡¯s hand and walked toward Su Meng. ¡°Hey, Ze, slow down!¡± Fu Ze walked very fast. The beauty was wearing high heels and couldn¡¯t keep up with his speed, so she was dragged along a trot. When he was about to approach Su Meng, he took out his phone and secretly took a photo. Then, he called out to Su Meng, ¡°Su Meng!¡± Su Meng was taking inventory of the things she had bought with Shen Jian to see if there was anything else she needed to prepare. Halfway through, she heard someone calling out to her. She turned around and saw that it was Fu Ze. ¡°Su Meng, this isn¡¯t right. You haven¡¯t even divorced Wei Ting yet, and you¡¯re already shopping with another man.¡± Fu Ze didn¡¯t like Su Meng to begin with. Now that he saw her with another man¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but want an exnation for his brother, Wei Ting. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re even buying daily necessities. What, are you moving in with this man? Why is your taste getting worse and worse? You¡¯re giving up on such a handsome husband like Wei Ting to find a gigolo like him.¡± Chapter 109 - His Girlfriend Had Left In Anger

Chapter 109: His Girlfriend Had Left In Anger

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Fu Ze saw that Su Meng and Shen Jian were carrying a lot of daily necessities and spoke sarcastically. He was counting the old and new grudges together. Last time, he had been cheated by Su Meng. Although the matter had been resolved, he had lost face. It seemed that he could get it back this time. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Su Meng couldn¡¯t be bothered with Fu Ze, and her expression was indifferent. ¡°It has nothing to do with me, but it has something to do with Wei Ting. What you¡¯re doing is going too far. He cares about you, but you¡¯re looking for someone else.¡± Fu Ze thought of the day when Wei Ting asked him how to make women happy. What kind of person was Wei Ting? He was swift and decisive. When had he ever set his eyes on women? Su Meng was the first person that he cared about so much. Fu Ze wanted to talk to Su Meng, but he didn¡¯t want outsiders to hear about Wei Ting, so he wanted to call Su Meng aside. ¡°Su Meng,e with me. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± ¡°What chat? Miss Su doesn¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Shen Jian was in a state of panic after the battle with Mother Wei. Seeing that Fu Ze wanted to call Su Meng away, he quickly stood up. How many people had his boss provoked? Why were so many people looking for trouble with her? He felt that this man wasn¡¯t a good person either. As Su Meng¡¯s little brother, he had to perform well. Protecting Su Meng was protecting his job. ¡°You¡¯re good. You¡¯re so protective of Su Meng.¡± Fu Ze¡¯s attention was on Shen Jian. He wanted to see what was more outstanding about this man who had won against Wei Ting. Although Shen Jian was very tall, he was really thin. He was fair and tender, and his facial features were exquisite. Even if he was disguised as a woman, he would not look out of ce. No matter how one looked at it, there was nothing good about such an overly delicate man. ¡°Of course. I am Miss Su¡¯s person. Of course, I have to protect her!¡± Shen Jian was proud. Fu Ze ignored him and turned to ask Su Meng, ¡°So you are giving up on Wei Ting and choosing this man?¡± ¡°You have found a new girlfriend. Have you gone to the hospital for a check-up? Don¡¯t harm others.¡± Su Meng did not answer. She suddenly said something unrted. She put on the airs of an old friend and advised Fu Ze with extreme seriousness. Fu Ze had fallen into Su Meng¡¯s handsst time. This time, when he saw Su Meng¡¯s reaction, he felt that something was wrong. However, before he could say anything, he heard Su Meng say something that made him suffocate. ¡°I already told you that ying with too many people is not good for the body. The ¡®root¡¯ has fallen ill. Are you feeling weak again recently? Do you need to take medicine? It seems that your girlfriend is not only beautiful, but also kind. She can even tolerate you.¡± Su Meng sighed. She looked like she was disappointed that he did not live up to her expectations. ¡°Shut up!¡± Fu Ze warned her. Then, he quickly turned around to look at his girlfriend. Sure enough, when the beautiful woman heard Su Meng say this, her expression immediately changed. ¡°Luo Luo, listen¡­¡± Before Fu Ze could finish speaking, the beautiful woman red at him fiercely. She threw the things that Fu Ze paid for directly onto his body. Then, she turned around and left. She walked resolutely without any hesitation. However, because she walked too fast and her steps were heavy, her slender high heels were a little unstable. Su Meng was worried that the beauty might identally sprain her ankle. ¡°Su Meng!¡± Fu Ze wanted to call his girlfriend back, but he felt that it was too embarrassing to do such a thing in front of Su Meng. He could only pretend to be calm and call out to Su Meng through gritted teeth. Su Meng was not afraid of him and said provocatively, ¡°Don¡¯t just call out to me. Go and coax your new girlfriend. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to get a new girlfriend.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, you win!¡± Fu Ze realized that Su Meng was too shameless. He wanted to take this opportunity to mock her and take revenge for her previous actions, but in the end, he was tricked again. Mocking Su Meng was a small matter, but finding a girlfriend was a big matter. He also red at Su Meng fiercely before leaving to chase after his girlfriend. This time, Su Meng and Fu Ze had a bigger grudge, but Su Meng didn¡¯t care. ¡°Boss, are you familiar with that man? What happened to him? What does it mean to y with so many people?¡± Shen Jian didn¡¯t understand what Su Meng saidter, but he saw Su Meng get rid of that man with just a few words, he was very curious. Looking at that innocent face, Su Meng rubbed her head and sighed. What a sin. There were not many such innocent children left. It could be said that he was a rare species. He could not be led astray. She only smiled at him and then said, ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets must not be revealed.¡± She turned around and left. Chapter 110 - Recognized a Grandson

Chapter 110: Recognized a Grandson

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Shen Jian only thought that Su Meng had seen something from that person¡¯s face. This ability was indeed not suitable to be told to others. Since heaven¡¯s secrets could not be divulged, he would not ask again. ¡°Boss, there are tonic sellers over there. Let¡¯s go buy some for Elder Guo. I don¡¯t think he has much left,¡± Shen Jian reminded Su Meng. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Meng was very satisfied with Shen Jian¡¯s care. It seemed that with Shen Jian taking care of her master by the old man¡¯s side in the future, she could be at ease when she went out to work. When the two returned to the antique shop, Guo Xiang was shocked. ¡°Girl, I haven¡¯t finished the things you bought for mest time. Why did you buy so many? Thest ones are almost expired.¡± Guo Xiang took the things and then helped Shen Jian organize them. ¡°Elder Guo, that¡¯s easy. Give me all the things that are about to expire. You eat the new ones. When I earn money, I¡¯ll buy them for you too. Then you can eat as much as you want. We¡¯ll be responsible for filial piety.¡± Shen Jian was very obedient. He said this to Guo Xiang very seriously, which made Guo Xiangugh. Su Meng looked at Shen Jian with a bit of disdain. This guy was too good at talking. No wonder her master asked him to stay. However, as long as she saw that her master was happy, she was relieved. Because of one sentence, Fu Ze lost a girlfriend today. No matter how much he tried to coax his girlfriend, just because of Su Meng¡¯s sentence, his girlfriend refused to forgive him. This made him extremely depressed. If it were in the past, if his girlfriend was gone, she would be gone. Everyone would part on good terms. They were all adults, so there was nothing to regret. But this time was different. He was originally on good terms with his girlfriend, but because of a single sentence from Su Meng, his girlfriend dumped him. He couldn¡¯t bear this anger no matter what. To think that he was so diligent in teaching Wei Ting how to make Su Meng happy back then. She was really ungrateful. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Fu Ze took out his phone and flipped through the photos he took. Not only were there photos, but in order to ensure the authenticity, he even had a recording. After thinking about it, he packed these two items and sent them directly to Wei Ting. [It¡¯s not that I¡¯m throwing cold water on you, but a wild girl like Su Meng is really not worth your effort. She won¡¯t be grateful to you.] He then added another sentence. He did not expect to receive a reply from Wei Ting either. In any case, as long as he could deal with Su Meng, then he would be at ease. Wei Ting had recently encountered a major incident. He was so busy that they could not even eat. When he heard the notification sound on his phone, he wanted to ignore it, but he saw the word ¡°Su Meng¡± at the corner of his eyes. He opened it without thinking. When he saw that Su Meng and that man were standing very close, seemingly very close, his face instantly darkened. He was displeased, but he felt that this man looked somewhat familiar. There was also a voice file at the back. He opened it immediately and heard the conversation between Fu Ze and Su Meng. When he heard the sentence ¡°I belong to Miss Su¡±, he suddenly remembered who the man was. Wasn¡¯t this the man who pestered Su Meng during the Feng Shui Master Competition? He didn¡¯t expect that he was still pestering Su Meng. His narrowed eyes revealed a hint of danger. He bent his fingers and knocked on the table. ¡°Report!¡± Someone came from outside. ¡°Come in.¡± Wei Ting put down his phone and looked at the door with a gloomy face. ¡°President, something happened.¡± The person looked anxious, and his eyes were full of suppressed anger. .. Shen Jian was smart and diligent. He didn¡¯t need Su Meng to say anything and took the initiative to find work. He was wiping the table and putting antiques on the table. While he was working hard, he was called over by Guo Xiang. Guo Xiang took out a bottle of essential oil from the cab next to him, opened it, and rubbed it on his hand. ¡°Your face is covered in bruises. Doesn¡¯t it hurt? You¡¯re still working. Come here, I¡¯ll clean it for you.¡± Shen Jian was already very white, and that patch of green was particrly obvious. It looked very serious. Shen Jian didn¡¯t want to tell him the reason for his injury, and neither did Su Meng. She was afraid that Guo Xiang would be worried. However, Guo Xiang insisted on asking him about it before he told him what had happened. Guo Xiang was shocked when he heard it. Fortunately, Mother Wei was sent to the police station. Guo Xiang liked Shen Jian more and more. When he heard that he was called, Shen Jian went over obediently and allowed Guo Xiang to help him apply the medicine. Although it was very painful, he did not make a sound. However, his eyes were red. After Guo Xiang finished applying the medicine, Shen Jian solemnly thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Grandfather!¡± Su Meng was stunned for a moment. Then, she reacted and red at Shen Jian. She reprimanded, ¡°What are you randomly calling for!¡± This guy was getting more and more fond of taking advantage of others. However, Guo Xiang did not care. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can be his grandfather at my age.¡± Chapter 111 - Little Brother Had a Chance To Live

Chapter 111: Little Brother Had a Chance To Live

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. In the future, I will take care of you like a real grandpa. You are my real grandfather!¡± Hearing Guo Xiang¡¯s words, Shen Jian quickly climbed up thedder. He couldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity. However, he was also worried. Would his fate really not affect them? ¡°Hahaha, in the future, you can treat this ce as your home. You don¡¯t have to care too much.¡± Guo Xiang did not think too much about it. He was very pleased with Shen Jian¡¯s rainbow farts. He really wanted to treat him as his own grandson. Su Meng was speechless at the side. Why did it feel like Shen Jian was here topete with her? She was the ¡®biological granddaughter¡¯ of the old man. Was the old man mistaken? After acknowledging a grandfather, he finally had a family. Shen Jian was not ¡®arrogant because of favor¡¯. Instead, he was more active in his work. ¡°Boss, in the future, leave all the work inside the shop to me. You just need to take care of the other things. What do you think?¡± Shen Jian was like ackey as he smiled foolishly in front of Su Meng. Su Meng was extremely happy to be able to have some leisure. Since there was nothing else to do, Su Meng decided to go back to her room. She wanted to look at houses online. The most important thing now was to prepare afortable house for her master. Just as she walked up the stairs, her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. ¡°Miss Su Meng, is it? Can I ask you for a favor?¡± The other party was a man. His voice was low and he sounded unhappy. ¡°Hello, Sir. Please call the store for feng shui appointments. Personal calls are not responsible for appointments.¡± Su Meng thought that it was just a regr customer and spoke tactfully. ¡°We want to ask you to help me find something. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay. Of course, there¡¯s no problem with the payment,¡± the man exined. Hearing that the payment had no problem, Su Meng¡¯s eyes lit up. It seemed that it was another big deal. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re looking for first. Where¡¯s the address?¡± There were many people who knew about her now. With the matter of Mother Wei, who knew if someone would pretend to be a client to harm her? ¡°Forgive me for not being able to tell you, but you don¡¯t have to worry about the payment. You¡¯ll definitely be satisfied in the end. As for the location, you don¡¯t have to ask. As long as you agree, we¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡± Su Meng frowned. This person was really strange. He didn¡¯t say anything. How could she dare to agree directly like this? Especially since she didn¡¯t even know the location. Could it really be some enemy of hers who used this opportunity to capture her? After experiencing Zhou Jia, Wei Xue, and Mother Wei, she had to be vignt. After thinking for a while, although money was important, she wasn¡¯t that short of money at the moment, so she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t do business. If you have anything, please call thendline. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m sorry. Goodbye.¡± Without waiting for the other party to reply, Su Meng hung up the phone first. If that person really needed her help, he would definitely call thendline in the storeter. Initially, for convenience, the contact information on her business card was her master¡¯s number. Her master would select the customers. This was more reliable. ¡°Boss, Boss¡­¡± After Su Meng hung up the phone, she continued to check on the houses. Buying a house was a big deal. She had to do her homework in advance. However, just as she was engrossed in the house, Shen Jian¡¯s voice came from outside the door. It sounded like he was very excited. At the same time, he knocked on the door, making Su Meng pretend that she did not hear him. She had already told him not to disturb her, yet he still came. She had no choice but to open the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It better be a big deal if you¡¯re calling me,¡± Su Meng warned Shen Jian. ¡°This¡­ Actually¡­¡± Seeing Su Meng, Shen Jian suddenly stuttered and couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time. Su Meng was helpless and urged, ¡°Say it. Weren¡¯t you in a hurry just now?¡± Hearing Su Meng¡¯s urging, Shen Jian took a deep breath as if to cheer himself up. After exhaling for a long time¡­ He slowly said, ¡°Boss, about that¡­ someone asked me to look at feng shui, and the reward was very generous, so¡­ I think¡­¡± Shen Jian¡¯s face was flushed red, and he really couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. His two hands began to y with the corners of his clothes, looking very nervous. ¡°So you want to go, right?¡± Su Meng said in his ce with augh. Shen Jian nodded repeatedly. He was now working in an antique shop, and as a shop assistant, logically speaking, he couldn¡¯t take on private work. However, he didn¡¯t want to let go of the opportunity to earn money, so he could only thicken his skin and beg Su Meng. ¡°If you want to go, then go. This is not a prison. No one is restricting your personal freedom.¡± Su Meng rolled her eyes at him. He still bothered her with such a small matter? ¡°So, I can go?¡± Chapter 112 - Came To Beg Su Meng

Chapter 112: Came To Beg Su Meng

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Sure. Of course, I don¡¯t mind you giving me a share.¡± No oneined about having too much money. Su Meng did not hide her greed. ¡°That¡¯s great. This way, I can earn money and try to see if my bad luck has been removed. If something else happens after I finish watching that shop, it means that I still can¡¯t ept the job.¡± Shen Jian scratched his head. Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± So this guy wanted to find an unlucky person to test his luck. Who knew which unlucky person actually took a fancy to him? Just as she was thinking, she suddenly saw the pendant on Shen Jian¡¯s chest from the corner of her eye. It was a silver lotus flower. It looked like it had been around for a long time. The top was gray and some parts of it were ck. This pendant looked somewhat familiar. Shen Jian also noticed Su Meng¡¯s gaze. He picked up the pendant on his chest and showed it to Su Meng. He said proudly, ¡°Boss, following you around really brings me meat. This pendant was given to me by Grandfather. He said that it can suppress my fate.¡± ¡°Look, Grandfather is indeed powerful. After I put it on, jobs that belong to me wille. In the future, I can finally do what I like. As for whether I have bad luck, I still need to test it again.¡± Guo Xiang sat on the first floor. Since there were no customers in the shop, he kept looking at Su Meng and Shen Jian. Hearing Shen Jian praise him, the smile on his face deepened. Su Meng nced at Guo Xiang downstairs and gave him a thumbs up. At the same time, she said to Shen Jian, ¡°No wonder you are so happy. It turns out that you have found a backer.¡± ¡°My backers are Boss and Grandfather. Don¡¯t worry, you are my family in my heart!¡± Shen Jian hurriedly ttered Su Meng. This time, he even coaxed Su Meng to smile. Shen Jian was really fast. After receiving the order and having dinner with Su Meng and Guo Xiang, he immediately ran away and even borrowed Su Meng¡¯s electric bike. After dinner, Guo Xiang showed Su Meng the client list of the appointment. In this line of work, it was taboo to miss an appointment. The appointed time was the appointed time. If the appointment was missed, it would have a great impact on the feng shui master, unless the other party broke the contract. Guo Xiang was afraid that Su Meng would be too tired, so he spread out the appointed time as much as possible so that Su Meng would have enough time to rest. Recently, Su Meng had to participate in the Feng Shui Master Competition. Aftering back, she basically did not have much rest. She had been busy, so he moved the timeter. Even the nearest appointment was in four days, so Su Meng would be particrly rxed in the next few days. Regarding the house, Su Meng had a rough idea of her goal. There was a neighborhood not far from Antique Street. It had good feng shui, a good surrounding environment, and was bustling with activity. The transportation was convenient, except for the fact that it was expensive. When the time came, she would find a suitable time to go and take a look at the house. There would be nothing else to do. Su Meng took out a bag of melon seeds from the counter, crossed her legs, and sat at the door with Guo Xiang, munching on melon seeds. During the day, there were many pedestrians on Antique Street. There were merchants and customers from all walks of life. There were always interesting things happening. Sure enough, when Su Meng finished munching on a handful of melon seeds, there was a quarrel in the antique shop across the street. It seemed that the seller and the customer had a conflict. First, they quarreled in the shop. Then, the customer and the owner walked out one after another. The two of them quarreled with each other outside. ording to Su Meng¡¯s guess, it was probably because the items in the shop were too expensive. The shop owner was afraid of losses and the customer was afraid of not being able to pay. That was why the two of them came out in harmony and argued. It wasmon for people to quarrel in Antique Street. The nearby shops were all used to it. However, the pedestrians who were unfamiliar with the ce were all interested and gathered here to watch the quarrel. Su Meng was engrossed in watching when a person she hated the most suddenly appeared. ¡°Sister Su Meng, you are indeed here.¡± After Wei Xue saw Su Meng, she walked over with a big smile on her face. Su Meng looked at her coldly and did not reply. Wei Xue thought that Su Meng would take the initiative to ask her what was the matter. She did not expect Su Meng to be so cold. She only looked at her and did not say a word. For a moment, she did not know how to open her mouth. ¡°Sister Su Meng, um¡­ I came to look for you because I want to ask you for a favor, okay?¡± Wei Xue put her hands behind her back and smiled. She looked very obedient. ¡°No.¡± Su Meng¡¯s thin lips opened slightly, and she directly rejected her without any courtesy. Wei Xue: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to reject her so directly. Her face froze for a moment, and then it immediately returned to normal. ¡°Sister Su Meng, I know you¡¯re angry with me, but Mom is old and her thoughts are different from ours. It¡¯s understandable for her to do something wrong. Can you help me?¡± Chapter 113 - What Does That Have To Do With Me

Chapter 113: What Does That Have To Do With Me

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Help you with what?¡± Su Meng absentmindedly listened to Wei Xue¡¯s words. Her gaze was fixed on the two people who were quarreling over there. Yes, that customer had struck the shop owner first and pped him. Well, this meant that the two of them had started a war. Wei Xue bit her lips and continued, ¡°Mom is at the police station. They said that she had attempted kidnapping and that she needs to be sentenced to five years in prison!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Su Meng casually responded. When Wei Xue saw Su Meng¡¯s reaction, although she was angry, she didn¡¯t dare to show it. She just smiled apologetically and pleaded, ¡°Sister Su Meng, Mom went in because of you. Now, only you can help her. After all, we are family. You can¡¯t just watch her go to prison and not care, right?¡± Only then did Su Meng turn to look at Wei Xue. Her face was cold. ¡°Your mom should find awyer to help her in prison. Why would she look for me? I can¡¯t control the police.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve looked for them. It¡¯s useless. Now, we can only rely on you to solve it.¡± Su Meng¡¯s expression was too cold. She didn¡¯t seem to be anxious at all. Wei Xue was so anxious that she was about to cry. Mother Wei looked for Su Meng to help her vent her anger. Who would have thought that Su Meng would call the police? This waspletely different from her usual style of doing things. Thinking back to the past, no matter how Mother Wei scolded and beat her, Su Meng didn¡¯t even say a word of resistance. She just endured it. This time, she didn¡¯t know where her temper came from. She dared to do such a thing to Mother Wei. Originally, Wei Xue didn¡¯t want to look for Su Meng. She hated Su Meng to begin with and was set up by Su Meng. Now, seeing her made her loathe her. But in order to save Mother Wei, she could only put down her face ande. Otherwise, what else could she do? Wei Ting suddenly disappeared. Even the people in thepany didn¡¯t know where he went. The Wei family¡¯s Old Master was not at home either. The butler clearly knew his whereabouts, but he did not tell her. She hade to look for Su Meng because she had nowhere else to go. Now, no matter how Su Meng ridiculed her, she had to endure it first. Then, after she had rescued Mother Wei, she would deal with her properly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your family¡¯s matters. I¡¯m very busy. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Su Meng rolled her eyes at Wei Xue. She followed Su Meng¡¯s gaze and looked over. There were people arguing and even pushing each other from time to time. Wei Xue: ¡°¡­¡± What was there to see? She didn¡¯t understand. Watching others fight, was it more important than saving Mother Wei? Faced with Su Meng¡¯s cold rejection, Wei Xue gradually lost her patience. The smile on her face couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and instantly sank. ¡°Su Meng, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone too far? Miss Wei, even green tea can¡¯t be faked like you. Have you forgotten what you¡¯ve done? Let me tell you, I have evidence in my hands. If you provoke me again, be careful that I¡¯ll let you go in with your mother. That way, you¡¯ll still havepany.¡± Su Meng stood up and walked in front of Wei Xue. She was more than half a head taller than Wei Xue, and her imposing manner directly suppressed Wei Xue. Mother Wei wanted to seek justice for Wei Xue, which was why she threatened to kidnap Su Meng. In addition to what she had done in the past, Wei Xue was already feeling a little guilty. When she heard what Su Meng said, her arrogance immediately dissipated by more than half. Regarding the incident at the banquet, she admitted that it was wless. Even if Su Meng discovered it herself, there was no evidence to prove that she was the one who did it. However, looking at Su Meng¡¯s confident tone just now, she didn¡¯t dare to gamble anymore. She was still young, and she didn¡¯t want to leave a record for herself. ¡°In this life, don¡¯t do too many bad things that will harm your virtue. You¡¯ll be in big trouble in the future. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re lucky, but it¡¯s not the time yet. Only by doing more good deeds will you have a chance to avoid the bad luck.¡± Guo Xiang, who was sitting at the side, suddenly spoke. His words were vague, and Wei Xue was anxious. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant and only thought that he was cursing her. ¡°Su Meng, we used to be a family. Now that Mom is in trouble, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help, but you¡¯re letting outsiders get involved. Anyway, I¡¯ve said it here today. If you don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s right or not, when Brother Wei Ting is angry with you, don¡¯t ask me to help you.¡± Wei Xue could see that no matter what she said, Su Meng wouldn¡¯t help. Since that was the case, what was the point of asking her for help? Hearing Wei Xue¡¯s words, Su Meng smiled. Asking her for help to give advice? All the ideas she came up with were harmful. Back then, she had trusted her and listened to everything she said, causing her to lead such a miserable life. ¡°Wei Xue, you¡¯re a thousand-year-old fox pretending to be a little white sheep. Don¡¯t think that the dirty things you¡¯ve done are very secretive. If you anger me, I¡¯ll expose you. At the same time, I¡¯ll let your Brother Wei Ting see what kind of person you are.¡± Su Meng crossed her arms over her chest and leaned against the door frame to look at Wei Xue. Wei Ting was indeed Wei Xue¡¯s weakness. When she heard that Su Meng wanted to tell Wei Ting, whether it was true or not, she instantly panicked. Chapter 114 - Had Nowhere Else To Go

Chapter 114: Had Nowhere Else To Go

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

No, she had used so many years to leave an obedient image in the Wei family. How could she be ruined by Su Meng¡¯s hands? Whether it was real or fake, she did not want to take the risk. ¡°Sister Su Meng, you are too much. You actually used something groundless to threaten me. If you don¡¯t want to care, then don¡¯t care. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll go find someone else.¡± Before Wei Xue left, she did not forget to re at Su Meng and Guo Xiang. She was afraid of being scolded by Su Meng, so she quickly left after ring at them. Looking at Wei Xue¡¯s back as she left in a hurry, Guo Xiang seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°Girl, this child has an unusual aura on her. This aura even corroded her luck a little. Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°She¡­ That¡­¡± Faced with her master¡¯s question, the usually sharp-tongued Su Meng stuttered for the first time. Guo Xiang knew that Su Meng knew how to read faces, and he was very clear that she was abnormally talented in this area. After spending so much time with Wei Xue, it was impossible that she did not notice her abnormality. Wei Xue¡¯s abnormality was obviously caused by someone recently. Although Su Meng did not admit it, based on his understanding of Su Meng, he could tell at a nce that it was rted to Su Meng. ¡°Girl, when you first came into contact with feng shui with me, I warned you that we feng shui masters must never take the initiative to harm people, no matter whether this person is good or bad. As long as you take the initiative to harm people, no matter what the reason is, you will eventually pay back the person who you harmed.¡± Guo Xiang¡¯s expression was serious. Although he knew that Su Meng would not do anything rash, there was no guarantee that she would be too angry and act out of line. Su Meng saw that Guo Xiang¡¯s expression was serious and knew that he had misunderstood. She quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man, I¡¯ve always remembered it. I won¡¯t take the initiative to harm people, but if she takes the initiative toe over, then it¡¯s not my fault.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Hearing that Su Meng didn¡¯t take the initiative to harm people, Guo Xiang immediately rxed. ¡°She has a piece of yin jade on her body. She took the initiative to do it. Since she wants it, then I¡¯ll give it to her. Moreover, when I gave it to her, I told her not to drip blood. That would recognize her as its master. Who asked her not to listen? She can¡¯t me me if she suffers a bacsh, right?¡± Su Meng pretended to be helpless. This answer caught Guo Xiang off guard. Su Meng was right. She had already reminded her and she still had to do it. In that case, he could only admit that she was unlucky. Moreover, Su Meng had been bullied many times in the Wei family. From the looks of Su Meng, this was the one who had bullied her. Su Meng knew in her heart. Since that was the case, there was no need for him to worry. Su Meng and Guo Xiang both knew that Wei Xue¡¯s luck had been eroded, but she herself waspletely unaware of it. After returning from Su Meng¡¯s ce to the Wei family, she was so anxious that she could not sit still. Although she was the eldest daughter of the Wei family, she did not have any real power. The people she knew were only the daughters of wealthy families. There was no one else. Although the people in thepany were polite to her, they would not listen to her. Just like this time, she only wanted to ask where Wei Ting had gone. That little assistant refused to tell her no matter what. Within her capabilities, she had already tried her best to find the bestwyer. She had also gone around begging for help, but she was still unable to save Mother Wei. In order to save Mother Wei, Father Wei was still looking for people outside. He told Wei Xue that there were people on top keeping an eye on this matter, so the connections he found were not working. Could there be some background behind Su Meng that she did not know about? Even the Wei family¡¯s intervention was useless. However, thinking about it, it was unlikely. Su Meng was just a wild girl. One had to know that back then, she lived such a humble life in the Wei family and no one cared about her. She must have used some unspeakable means to do this. Wei Xue sat on the sofa, her eyes red. Right now, she was most worried that if this matter blew up and Mother Wei exined the reason, the police would follow the clues and eventually lead them to her. After thinking for a long time, she really had no choice but to try to find Zhou Jia. Although Zhou Jia didn¡¯t have much ability, her sickly and dying brother had some connections. At least he was the young master of the Zhou family. No matter what, he was better than her. Thinking of this, Wei Xue quickly took out her phone and called Zhou Jia. ¡°Hello?¡± The other side picked up very quickly, but Zhou Jia¡¯s tone was weak and seemed to be in a bad state. Wei Xue was anxious and did not notice anything unusual. When she heard Zhou Jia¡¯s voice, she cried out, ¡°Sob, sob, sob, Jia Jia, I really have no other choice. Now, I can only ask for your help.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My mother was brought into the police station by Su Meng. The other side said that she would be detained for five years. That¡¯s five years! I¡¯ve found quite a fewwyers, but it¡¯s useless. They won¡¯t let her go. Now only you can help me,¡± Wei Xue pleaded. Chapter 115 - So Superstitious

Chapter 115: So Superstitious

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Zhou Jia didn¡¯t reply immediately. Wei Xue was paying attention to the movement over there, but Zhou Jia didn¡¯t give her a reply as if she didn¡¯t hear it. She thought it was because the signal was bad. She looked at her cell phone and the signal was full. She stopped crying immediately and called out softly, ¡°Jia Jia, are you listening?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Jia finally replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can help you, but I can try. Send me the specific information and addresster.¡± ¡°Jia Jia, you are indeed my best friend!¡± When Wei Xue heard Zhou Jia agree to help her, she immediately felt that things had turned for the better. Finally, she was no longer anxious. After hanging up with Zhou Jia, Wei Xue hurriedly called Father Wei. ¡°Dad, I found someone to help. Zhou Jia will help me deal with it.¡± ¡°Zhou Jia? Can she solve this matter?¡± Father Wei didn¡¯t trust her. Wei Xueforted him. ¡°Although Zhou Jia might not be able to do it, her brother might be able to do it. After all, her brother loves his sister the most.¡± Hearing Wei Xue¡¯s promise, Father Wei heaved a sigh of relief and praised, ¡°As expected, my baby daughter is the most reliable. That guy from the Wei family is always unable to be found at the critical moment.¡± ¡°And Su Meng. What¡¯s so good about this wild girl? She actually sent her mother-inw to prison. Is she rebelling?!¡± ¡°Dad, Sister Su Meng is taking revenge on Mom. She feels that Mom isn¡¯t good to her. When I went to look for her just now, her hatred toward Mom scared me,¡± Wei Xueined aggrievedly. Hearing Wei Xue¡¯s words, Father Wei became even angrier. He shouted, ¡°She will never return to the Wei family. Look, when she returns to the Wei family, I will definitely not forgive her!¡± ¡°Right, Xiao Xue, urge Zhou Jia to hurry up. Let her do it as quickly as possible. Otherwise, your mother will suffer too much there.¡± ¡°Okay, Dad. Don¡¯t worry. If even Zhou Peng can¡¯t help, then not many people will be able to save Mom,¡± Wei Xue promised. On this side, the Wei family was extremely busy saving Mother Wei. On the other hand, Su Meng¡¯s side was extremely leisurely. She and Guo Xiang were sitting at the entrance of the shop and watching the fight. There wasn¡¯t a single customer. Everyone was watching. The two of them fought for a long time, but there wasn¡¯t even a single person to stop them. Su Meng was puzzled. She thought that even if they didn¡¯t stop them, they could at least call the police. It was normal for passersby to watch the fight, but why didn¡¯t even the owner¡¯s friend call the police? Guo Xiang exined to her, ¡°The customer came to the shop several times. He bought an antique in the shop. After paying, the porcin bottle fell to the ground and broke. How could he agree to buy a broken porcin bottle? The owner¡¯s reason was that he didn¡¯t break the porcin bottle. He paid for it, so it was his.¡± ¡°So, the customer bought the porcin bottle himself and identally broke it? That should be his problem.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t understand. ¡°That¡¯s the strange thing. When the two of them were trading, the porcin bottle was ced on the table at the side. There was no one around at that time, and ording to the surveince footage, the porcin bottle fell down for no reason.¡± This was strange. Su Meng could not help but be curious. What era was this porcin bottle from? It was so magical. Guo Xiang continued, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s possible that the porcin bottle fell down by itself. ording to rumors, if the porcin bottle stays by the owner¡¯s side for long enough, it will nurture spiritual energy. Antiques are all dug up from below, and they have been around for a longer period of time. It¡¯s possible that the porcin has be conscious and doesn¡¯t want to go with this person.¡± ¡°No way, old man. You¡¯re being too superstitious. This is a scientific society.¡± Su Meng couldn¡¯t help butugh after hearing Guo Xiang¡¯s words. Her master¡¯s behavior was especially simr to those old feudal dynasties. If he had a pair of round sunsses, it would be more likely. ¡°Speaking of superstition, feng shui is also superstitious in the eyes of ordinary people. The world is so big, and there are all kinds of strange things. There is nothing to be surprised about.¡± Guo Xiang was very confident in his own words. The two people on the opposite side fought for a long time. The more they fought, the more intense it became. Finally, the police were alerted and took both of them away. This time, Su Meng did not watch the fun anymore. She suddenly felt a little bored. If she had known earlier, she would have asked her master to schedule the customers¡¯ time more tightly. The shop was really deserted. Even if there were peopleing, they were only looking for Su Meng to read feng shui. Not many people bought antiques. It was so quiet until the evening when Shen Jian returned. Su Meng wanted to ask him about his first day¡¯s results, but she did not expect him to look so pale. He looked quite nervous. ¡°What happened to you? Were you robbed?¡± At this moment, not only did Shen Jian look pale, even his clothes were a little messy. Su Meng could not help but think about it. Chapter 116 - Shen Jian Had Failed

Chapter 116: Shen Jian Had Failed

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. It¡¯s really too dangerous. I almost lost my life.¡± Shen Jian was lost in his thoughts until Su Meng asked him. Only then did he react. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to look at the feng shui? Why does it sound like a war? Why are you making it sound so dangerous?¡± Su Meng looked at Shen Jian curiously. She got up and gave Shen Jian a chair. This was the first time she heard that feng shui could be life-threatening. As long as the owner did not deliberately make things difficult for him, it would not be so serious. Guo Xiang just looked at Shen Jian quietly and did not say anything. Shen Jian did not stand on ceremony. He sat down and took a deep breath to calm himself down, then he began to exin. ¡°At first, I thought it was just a simple feng shui inspection. I was full of confidence before I went. But when I arrived, I found out that the person who asked me to look at feng shui was not feng shui, but a person!¡± Shen Jian was filled with righteous indignation as he said this. He was so angry that his lips were pouting. However, when he said this, Su Meng was even more confused. Looking at people? What did he mean? Could it be that there was something wrong with that person? However, Shen Jian was panting heavily as he spoke. After a long time, he could note up with a single word. Su Meng lost her patience and urged him, ¡°Can you finish it in one go?¡± Seeing that Su Meng was urging him, Shen Jian ran into the house and poured himself a ss of water to drink in one go. He had not taken a single sip of water since he went out. He was so thirsty that he wanted to moisten his throat first. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s really strange. The person who came to find me is a beautiful woman named Lu Si. She looks very rich. She lives in a vi and wears branded clothes. At first, I thought that I was lucky and got a big deal. In the end, I didn¡¯t expect that when I just arrived at her house, that woman¡­ She¡­ She actually¡­¡± The more he spoke, the angrier he got. In the end, his face turned red and he could not finish what he wanted to say for a long time. However, seeing his reaction, Su Meng guessed something. She smiled and asked, ¡°Did shey her hands on you?¡± When she saw Shen Jian¡¯s reaction, she was sure that she had guessed correctly. ¡°How could she do that? I¡¯m an innocent young man, but I was teased by someone. It¡¯s too embarrassing, too embarrassing,¡± Shen Jian said angrily. Su Meng could tell that Shen Jian was really angry. She couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. As long as you¡¯re not bullying her, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Shen Jian: ¡°¡­¡± As expected, it was something that Su Meng could say. ¡°But, Boss, although I was scared back then, I could feel that something was wrong with that house, especially Lu Si. She seemed to be a little out of it. She wasn¡¯t like this when she called me the other day,¡± Shen Jianined bitterly. Shen Jian straightened his expression and started to talk business with Su Meng. ¡°Also, when I broke free from her restraints and ran out, I vaguely heard her shouting ¡®save me¡¯. After she returned to the house, I sneaked back to check on her. Although I could feel that something was wrong, I couldn¡¯t understand any further. After all, I¡¯m still not good enough.¡± ¡°Xiao Jian, fetch a basin of water and use it to reflect yourself.¡± After Shen Jian said that, Guo Xiang suddenly interjected. ¡°Ah? Why do you want to look at the reflection?¡± Shen Jian was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re a feng shui master. You don¡¯t even know that you brought the dirty thing back? Look at the reflection from the water and get rid of the bad luck,¡± Su Meng exined. Hearing that he had brought back the dirty thing, Shen Jian shouted and jumped up. Without wasting any time, he rushed to the kitchen and fetched a basin of water. He stared at the water for a long time. He was instinctively afraid that he would see something scary, so he didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes the whole time. Only when Su Meng reminded him that it was okay did he open his eyes. ¡°Do I still have anything dirty on me?¡± Shen Jian came out and walked around in front of Su Meng, asking nervously. Su Meng and Guo Xiang bothughed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re a feng shui master. Why are you afraid of these things?¡± Su Meng ridiculed. After teasing him, Su Meng began to get down to business. ¡°Your client¡¯s situation is indeed very serious. You¡¯ve only stayed in the room for a while and haven¡¯t done anything yet, yet you¡¯ve already brought back so much bad luck. Then, do you still want to do this job?¡± Lackey Shen Jian squatted beside Su Meng. With a face full of smiles, he said, ¡°Boss, if this job is done, the reward is quite generous. Moreover, the reason I can¡¯t solve it is because my cultivation isn¡¯t good enough, but your cultivation is good. It¡¯s definitely a piece of cake for you.¡± Chapter 117 - Elder Lu Asked For Help

Chapter 117: Elder Lu Asked For Help

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Shen Jian was now a member of the antique shop, and his image represented Su Meng. If Shen Jian messed up this deal, it would definitely affect Su Meng¡¯s reputation. The most important thing was that the reward was generous, especially since that person lived in a vi. If he did it well, he would definitely make a lot of money. As long as she thought of money, Su Meng immediately convinced herself and agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s find another opportunity to make an appointment. Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Shen Jian was immediately happy when he heard that Su Meng was going to make a move. It was another big deal. Shen Jian called Lu Si again. Perhaps it was because she was on the phone, but Lu Si¡¯s tone was normal, as if she had forgotten what she had done to Shen Jian. The two of them rearranged the time and set it for two dayster. A day passed just like that. The next morning, Su Meng was woken up by a phone call. She was sleeping soundly when she was suddenly woken up. Her temper was instantly ignited. She did not look at the caller ID in a daze. She picked up the call and shouted angrily, ¡°Hello!¡± This ¡®hello¡¯ was full of energy. The person on the other side might have been frightened and did not make a sound for a moment. ¡°Who are you? If you have something to say, say it quickly!¡± Su Meng frowned and urged. ¡°Miss Su Meng, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you so early in the morning. I have something to ask you for help. I don¡¯t know if you have the time.¡± The voice on the other side was full of energy and sounded very familiar. Su Meng was stunned for a few seconds, and then she immediately realized that this voice belonged to Elder Lu! She quickly looked at the caller ID and sure enough, it was Elder Lu. ¡°Haha, so it¡¯s Elder Lu. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t look at the disy just now and mistook you for someone else. What can I do for you?¡± Knowing that it was Lu Bin on the other side, Su Meng immediately changed her attitude and spoke with a smile. ¡°Did someone call you yesterday? He said that there might be some misunderstanding between the two of you, so he asked me to ask you,¡± Lu Bin said tactfully. Yesterday¡¯s phone call? Su Meng recalled what happened yesterday and thought about it for a few seconds. She remembered that there was indeed a person who called her. He only said that he wanted her to help him find something, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. There was no information at all. How could Su Meng dare to agree? Thus, she hung up. It turned out that that person was not a liar. Su Meng now understood. Now that Elder Lu hade personally to help that person look for her, it seemed that the two of them had a deep rtionship. The person from yesterday was also not a small character. ¡°Because this is a confidential matter, I can¡¯t tell you the details. If you have the time, someone wille over to pick you up. If you don¡¯t have the time, we will think of another way. However, I have something to tell you first. This time, you don¡¯t have to stay for long. It might take a few days.¡± Lu Bin was afraid that Su Meng would be too embarrassed to refuse, he did not say it with absolute certainty. It took a long time. A few days. Although she did not have any orders these few days, Shen Jian had them. She had already promised to help him, so it might be dyed for a while. It was better to confirm with Shen Jian. Su Meng replied, ¡°About this, can you let me think about it? I will call you backter.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After hanging up the phone, Su Meng went to look for Shen Jian. ¡°Elder Lu is looking for me again. He seems to be in a hurry. Can you discuss it with that client first if it can be dyed for a few days?¡± Su Meng felt embarrassed. However, there was no other way. ording to Elder Lu¡¯s personality¡­ He would definitely not bother her with a small matter. Now that he was looking for her personally, he must have encountered some difficulties. Of course, Su Meng also had her own selfish motives. Soldiers and police officers were her priority. It had nothing to do with money. It was purely for the feelings of the country. Shen Jian called Lu Si again. A few minutester, he smiled and reported the results to Su Meng. ¡°Boss, Lu Si said it¡¯s fine. From her tone, it seems normal now.¡± At the same time, on Lu Bin¡¯s side. ¡°Elder Lu, are you sure that such a little girl can do it? We are soldiers. Superstition is taboo.¡± A middle-aged man stood in front of Lu Bin with a serious expression. Elder Lu¡¯s expression was not too good either. He said in a deep voice, ¡°She is different from other youngdies. She was the one who found Lu Bai.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t Lu Bai saved because of his tracker? What does it have to do with this little girl?¡± The man¡¯s face was full of distrust. Seeing the man¡¯s expression, Elder Lu frowned and was a little displeased. Su Meng could be considered his benefactor. Back then, in order to save Lu Bai, she suffered a lot. Moreover, in such a dangerous environment, she did not shrink back. She was braver than many men. This time, if it was not because the matter was really serious and it concerned the country, he did not want to trouble Su Meng at all. Chapter 118 - Man in Black

Chapter 118: Man in ck

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Go and pick her upter. Be polite and put away that look of yours. Otherwise, don¡¯te to me if you have any problems in the future,¡± Lu Bin frowned and reprimanded him. He could only say that Su Meng had helped him with the rescue of Lu Bai, but he could not reveal the specific details. After all, that was a matter that belonged to the police. The police and the military would not interfere with each other and could not reveal secrets to each other. While the two were talking, the middle-aged man¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. It was a video invitation. He quickly took it out to answer the call. A man in ck who was tightly wrapped appeared in the video. ¡°Reporting to Sir, Elder Lu has already greeted that girl. I will go pick her up in a while and then fly directly to the airport.¡± Seeing the man in ck, the middle-aged man immediately stood up and saluted. ¡°Elder Lu, since you have agreed, can you tell me her identity?¡± Not only did the man in ck not show his face, even his voice had been processed. It was a hoarse electronic voice. Seeing the man in ck, even Elder Lu straightened his expression and said respectfully, ¡°Her name is Su Meng. She is a feng shui master. Although she is not old, she is quite capable.¡± As he was speaking, he directly passed the information about Su Meng to the middle-aged man and the middle-aged man sent it to him. The man in ck did not speak for a moment, but when he saw the information he received, his pupils instantly contracted. How could it be her? The middle-aged man thought that the man in ck did not believe in feng shui masters, so he quickly exined, ¡°Sir, although I don¡¯t believe in the profession of feng shui masters either, and I always feel that it¡¯s superstition, since Elder Lu is so sure, then it can¡¯t be fake. Anyway, no matter what, let¡¯s give it a try first.¡± After all, other than this¡­ There was no other way. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say the rest in front of the man in ck. He only dared to ridicule in his heart. ¡°Do your best to keep it a secret. You must ensure her safety,¡± the man in ck instructed. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Also, the ne leaves at 3 o¡¯clock. Don¡¯t bete.¡± After saying this, the man in ck hung up the call. 3 o¡¯clock! Not to mention the traffic jam in the city, even if there was no obstruction, 3 o¡¯clock was still a long way off. However, Lu Bin promised Su Meng to wait for her reply. If the reply was not good, he could go back and report back. He hoped that it would be faster. ¡°Old Lu, will that girl agree? Why has it been so long and she still hasn¡¯t replied?¡± The man was already starting to get anxious, but it was his job. Although he was anxious in his heart, he appeared very calm on the surface. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That girl knows what she¡¯s doing. It won¡¯t be too long. Whether she can go or not, she¡¯ll call back in a while.¡± Lu Bin was not anxious at all. He just sat there and waited calmly. For some reason, although Su Meng was very young, he trusted this little girl very much. A momentter, Su Meng gave them a reply. ¡°Elder Lu,e and pick me up at noon. I¡¯ll prepare my things first.¡± The man saw that he finally got a reply, so he got up and left. ¡°Elder Lu, I¡¯ll go over first. Anyway, it¡¯s about 12 o¡¯clock when I get there. I¡¯m in too much of a hurry.¡± The man said goodbye to Lu Bin, got up, and left. Time flew by quickly. Su Meng sorted out the things that she needed and drew a fewmon talismans at thest minute before she was ready. Before she could rest, an SUV stopped at the door. ¡°Wow, this car is so cool!¡± Shen Jian, who was cleaning the first floor, saw the car outside the door and stopped what he was doing. He couldn¡¯t help but walk out to take a closer look. A man in a military uniform got out of the car. He nced at the shop sign before walking in. The man stood at the door and asked with great energy, ¡°Is Miss Su Meng here?¡± When Su Meng heard someone calling her, she immediately ran out. When she saw that the person was dressed in military uniform, she immediately understood. This was the person that Elder Lu had mentioned to pick her up. ¡°Are you the person that Elder Lu rmended?¡± Although she had guessed it, Su Meng still asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ming to pick you up.¡± The man nodded. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s hurry up and set off. Shen Jian,e over!¡± Su Meng was already used to Shen Jian helping her, so she naturally called him to go with her. She didn¡¯t think much of it, but the man was stunned. Elder Lu didn¡¯t say that there were two of them. When Shen Jian heard Su Meng calling him, he grinned and jumped into the car. He looked quite excited. ¡°Old man, I¡¯m leaving!¡± After Su Meng got into the car, she stuck her head out of the window and said goodbye to Guo Xiang. Although the man was puzzled, because time was tight and this person was rmended by Elder Lu, he didn¡¯t want to dy any longer. He got into the car first. After getting in the car, he looked at Su Meng and Shen Jian. Chapter 119 - Looking At Facial Features

Chapter 119: Looking At Facial Features

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

These two people didn¡¯t look like fortune tellers at all. They were no different from ordinary people. In his eyes. Feng shui masters were just pretentious fortune tellers. In the past, he didn¡¯t even care about them. The ne was about to take off. There was no time to waste. He only took a nce before stepping on the elerator and rushing out. ¡°Miss Su Meng, let me introduce myself. My name is Gao Yan. I used to be Elder Lu¡¯s subordinate,¡± Gao Yan introduced as he drove. ¡°Hello.¡± Su Meng smiled and nodded. Shen Jian also joined in the fun and introduced himself. ¡°Hello, my name is Shen Jian. I¡¯m Miss Su Meng¡¯s assistant.¡± However, Gao Yan ignored him. ¡°I heard from Elder Lu that you can read feng shui from facial features. Although you¡¯re young, your strength is outstanding. Then, can I ask you a question? Can you tell anything from my facial features?¡± Gao Yan asked Su Meng half-jokingly and half-seriously. ¡°Elder Lu tters me. Actually, I¡¯m not that good,¡± Su Meng said humbly. Then, she focused her attention and observed Gao Yan¡¯s facial features through the rearview mirror. Gao Yan noticed that Su Meng was staring at him, but he did not mind. He was even a little interested and looked forward to what Su Meng would say next. Shen Jian was also paying attention to Su Meng¡¯s reaction because he had a little idea of his own, but he was not sure if it was right. He was waiting for Su Meng¡¯s answer while learning from her. After staring at her for a moment, Su Meng sighed. She did not look very satisfied. ¡°Why? Is my face too ugly? It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t tell. I¡¯m just asking casually.¡± Gao Yan thought that Su Meng did not know, so he gave her a way out. ¡°I can tell. I just don¡¯t know how to say it. It¡¯s a little troublesome,¡± Su Meng said softly. ¡°Troublesome? Is my appearance very troublesome? Is it the one that you guys often talk about? Is my fate bad?¡± Gao Yan asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s a little simr. Your fate is good or bad.¡± ¡°The first half of your life was very tough. Even eating was a problem, but you still relied on your own efforts to realize your dream, right?¡± Su Meng asked. Gao Yan nodded in agreement, but his heart did not waver. This kind of thing was too superficial. Anyone who knew him knew that his family was very poor in the past. This was not a secret. Although it was the first time he met Su Meng, there was no guarantee that Elder Lu Bin would not tell her about him when he contacted her. Regarding Su Meng¡¯s strength, he was still in a wait-and-see state in his heart. Su Meng saw Gao Yan nod his head and continued to say, ¡°You relied on your own hard work to realize your dream and even led a good life, but your life is still not going smoothly. You¡­¡± Looking at Gao Yan, Su Meng did not continue to speak, and her expression was a little bad. As if he could see that Su Meng was embarrassed to say it, Gao Yan expressed that he did not mind. ¡°It¡¯s fine, continue.¡± ¡°You should have just gotten married and had a son, but the child was only two years old¡­ And from then on, there were no more children. You and your wife wanted to adopt a child, but the child that you took a fancy to suddenly fell ill.¡± Su Meng hesitated for a moment before continuing, her expression was a little bad. One had to admit that God was not always fair. Some people did bad things, but they had children and grandchildren, and they died in peace. And there were some people who were kind for their entire lives, but did not end up with any good results. After Su Meng finished speaking, Gao Yan fell silent. Originally, he only wanted to test Su Meng¡¯s strength, but he did not expect to be seen through so thoroughly. Even his bereavement and adoption of a child could be seen through. This kind of private matter was ssified as confidential. It was only kept in the archives and could not be known by others, except for his wife. His wife loved children very much. When her son was first born, she was very happy. As long as she called him, the content was all about her son. She was still looking forward to what her son would be like when he grew up. The ideal was beautiful, but the reality was cruel. On the day of his son¡¯s second birthday, he died in an ident. That day, his wife suffered too much, and her body directly broke down. From then on, she became sick every day and could not bear children anymore. He had been taking care of his wife meticulously. In the end, although he had cured her body, he was unable to cure her heart. Later on, his wife finally recovered a little and wanted to have another child. However, no matter how hard he and his wife tried, they were unable to seed. The two of them had also gone to the hospital. Their bodies were fine, but they could not bear a child. Chapter 120 - For One’s Life

Chapter 120: For One¡¯s Life

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Later, the two of them discussed that the children in the orphanage had no parents and they did not have a child. They could adopt one. The two of them had made sufficient preparations. There was also a child that they liked in the orphanage. Just as they were about to take the child home, the child fell ill and passed away. He was a soldier and only believed in science. At that time, he did not think about fate at all. He only thought that it was a coincidence. Later on, because he was too busy, the adoption of the child didn¡¯t continue. Now it seemed that it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Was it because of his bad fate? If that was the case, didn¡¯t the adopted child die because of him? When he thought of this, a wave of guilt surged into his heart, and Gao Yan¡¯s expression became even worse. Su Meng saw through Gao Yan¡¯s thoughts, sheforted him, ¡°Officer Gao, you don¡¯t have to me yourself for this matter. The child¡¯s death has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s his parents¡¯ sins that have been returned to the child. It¡¯s a pity that the child was still so young. He didn¡¯t know anything, yet he had to bear the responsibility of his parents.¡± After beingforted by Su Meng, Gao Yan¡¯s mood did not rx. No matter what, the child was innocent. Shen Jian looked at Su Meng in shock. Although he could see that Gao Yan¡¯s fate was not good, he was not as meticulous as Su Meng. Su Meng could even see through such a secret matter. ¡°Is there a solution?¡± Gao Yan did not even realize it himself. He had already begun to believe in Su Meng. ¡°There is, but it is very difficult,¡± Su Meng said. ¡°How muchpensation do you need?¡± To Gao Yan, it was probably just spending more money or preparing for some ceremony. No matter what it was, with a position like his, it was a small matter. However, Su Meng shook her head and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t need money. Listen to me first before you decide whether to carry it out or not.¡± ¡°Your fate is really bad. ording to the trajectory of your childhood, if you didn¡¯t join the army or never did good things, then all the bad things would have happened to you. However, you have always had a tenacity that refused to ept your fate. You did everything you could and joined the army to protect your family and country. After doing good things for half of your life, your fate has be much better.¡± ¡°Originally, you were destined to be childless. However, due to your change of fate, you had a son. However, your son¡­ was a little unlucky and left.¡± ¡°Now, if you want to change your fate, there is only one way. Exchange your life with someone else.¡± ¡°Exchange my life? What does that mean?¡± Gao Yan had never heard of such a thing. He did not understand what Su Meng was saying. Shen Jian, who was at the side, heard that there was finally a piece of knowledge that he knew. He interrupted and exined, ¡°Life exchange is to use your own life to exchange with another person, just like how we exchange for fruit to eat.¡± ¡°You choose a fate that you like and find a feng shui master to help you exchange with that person using a magic array. Then, your fate will change, and that person will have your current fate.¡± ¡°Am I right, Boss?¡± After Shen Jian said that, he smiled at Su Meng Like a primary school student showing off his knowledge. ¡°Isn¡¯t this cheating?¡± After Shen Jian¡¯s exnation, Gao Yan understood and his face darkened. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just telling you the solution. Whether you want to do it or not depends on you. Although you¡¯re full of justice, I still have to remind you that although life exchange is easy, the side effects are also very big.¡± ¡°This is already considered an extremely difficult spell in feng shui. I¡¯ve never seen a real life exchanging spell, so I don¡¯t know about the side effects. I only know that defying the heavens and changing fate will definitely not be tolerated by the heavens.¡± Gao Yan did not say anything else after hearing this. Su Meng did not say anything either, only looking at him quietly. Actually, she also knew this kind of spell, but it was easy to harm people, so she never told others that she knew it. Exchanging lives could exchange for a good life, but it could also exchange for a bad life. No matter what, it was a heaven-defying act. She had not lived enough and did not want to court death. She told Gao Yan because he was full of justice and had a red aura. She believed that Gao Yan would not do that. After a moment of silence, Gao Yan did not continue to discuss the topic of exchanging lives with Su Meng. Instead, he looked at the time and said anxiously, ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s not enough time. You two sit tight. You must fasten your seatbelts.¡± ¡°Ah, what?¡± Shen Jian did not react and asked again. However, Gao Yan did not give him an exnation. After driving out of the downtown area, he stepped on the elerator and the car directly rushed out. Shen Jian and Su Meng did not lean against their chairs. The car suddenly elerated. Due to inertia, the two of them leaned back and knocked into the backrest. The off-road car felt like a roller coaster ride. The speed of the car was too fast. The scenery on both sides of the road retreated rapidly and formed a line. Shen Jian¡¯s heart rate increased and he could not help but shout, ¡°Too fast, too fast¡­!¡± Chapter 121 - Confidential Document

Chapter 121: Confidential Document

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Shen Jian thought that Su Meng had hit a sore spot with Gao Yan, so he quickly released the pressure. He could not help but advise, ¡°Officer Gao, slow down, slow down. Don¡¯t worry about this kind of thing. My boss will think of a way to help solve it.¡± Su Meng red at him. Don¡¯t tter her. She could not guarantee that she would be able to do it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no speed limit on this road, and there aren¡¯t many cars. There won¡¯t be any danger. It¡¯s almost time. If it¡¯s anyter, it¡¯ll be toote,¡± Gao Yanforted Shen Jian. A soldier was most afraid of being impetuous. Although his experience was suffocating, it wouldn¡¯t affect his temperament. Shen Jian¡¯s worries were unnecessary. Fortunately, the road was safe. Gao Yan arrived at the military airport before 3 o¡¯clock after going through several checkpoints. There were several helicopters parked at the airport, and a few rows of soldiers stood beside them. ¡°General Gao!¡± A soldier came forward to greet Gao Yan with a salute. ¡°Tell the officer that we¡¯ve received Miss Su Meng. She also brought an assistant. We¡¯ll set off immediately,¡± Gao Yan instructed. ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier agreed and then led Su Meng and the other two in the direction of the ne. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s actually a helicopter. I¡¯ve never even sat in a ne before. The first time I¡¯ve sat in one, it¡¯s actually a helicopter, and it¡¯s even used by the military. It¡¯s too cool!¡± Shen Jian grinned and spoke excitedly beside Su Meng. His voice was not concealed at all. Su Meng covered her eyes and pretended not to hear him. Shen Jian would get excited whenever he saw something new and she did not want to bother with him. Fortunately, the soldiers were well-trained and would notugh easily. Everyone looked ahead and did not pay attention to Shen Jian. After flying for two hours, they finally arrived at their destination. The sky was dark, and the sound of the wind whistled. It was so oppressive that it made people panic. Su Meng looked at the sky. She felt that it would not be long before it would rain heavily. It might not be peaceful tonight. ¡°Miss Su Meng, you should rest first. We will move out tonight.¡± Gao Yan led Su Meng to a small building. Although Su Meng was curious, she did not ask too much. This was definitely rted to military secrets. She only needed to ask about what she was looking for. Gao Yan brought Su Meng and Shen Jian into a small room. The room was very small. There was only a sofa and a table in it. Beside it was a bookshelf. It should be a ce for reading and studying. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ll call you for dinner when it¡¯s time. Let¡¯s get ready to move after dinner.¡± Gao Yan poured two sses of water and handed them to Su Meng and Shen Jian. ¡°Sir, what exactly do you need me to look for? I know it¡¯s definitely confidential, but I need some clues. You just need to tell me the general information. For example, whether it¡¯s a file or a memory card. When was it lost? Or before it was lost, did anyone touch it?¡± Su Meng asked. Gao Yan thought about it. Although this was a confidential matter, since he needed Su Meng¡¯s help to find it, he had to reveal some information. ¡°It was a document containing a USB drive. A spy appeared in our ranks. After he stole it, he was caught by our people. He would rather die than tell us where he hid the document.¡± ¡°That person was very stubborn. No matter how hard we tried, we couldn¡¯t find it. The only thing we are sure of was that he definitely didn¡¯t send it out because we immediately sealed off the surrounding area the moment the document was lost.¡± ¡°The time of loss was probably 15th June. We¡¯ve been searching these few days, but we haven¡¯t found anything. The most difficult thing is that the enemy has already infiltrated, and they are also searching for the hidden document. This document concerns the lives of many of ourrades. It¡¯s very important. Even if it¡¯s destroyed, it can¡¯t fall into the hands of the enemy.¡± ¡°Are these clues enough?¡± Gao Yan said slowly, trying his best to tell Su Meng the clues that he could. ¡°I¡¯ll try. I¡¯ll try my best toplete the mission!¡± Su Meng promised Gao Yan. She sat on the sofa and took out the things she needed from her bag, thepass charm. The more clues there were, the easier it would be to find them. However, there were too few clues this time. She might need to spend some effort to do it. Just as Su Meng was looking for the location, Gao Yan suddenly received a message. He took it out and took a look. His expression changed slightly. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then. If there¡¯s anything, please call me. I have some matters to attend to first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Meng nodded and continued to fiddle with thepass. Su Meng did not think much about Gao Yan¡¯s departure. After all, this was the army. Gao Yan seemed to be of a high rank, so he would definitely have many matters to attend to. Chapter 122 - Felt Like He Was Being Imprisoned

Chapter 122: Felt Like He Was Being Imprisoned

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Before Gao Yan left, he called for two soldiers to stand guard outside the door. He told Su Meng to tell them if she had anything to say. At the same time, he could keep an eye on Su Meng and Shen Jian. The two soldiers had serious expressions on their faces. They stood on one side as if they were on sentry duty. Shen Jian felt immense pressure watching them. Shen Jian looked at the two soldiers outside the door and asked curiously, ¡°Boss, do we look like criminals? If we were to leave now, what do you think the two of them will do?¡± Su Meng rolled her eyes at him. Shen Jian¡¯s brain was always different from the others. No wonder he was so unlucky in the past. It should be because of his curiosity. ¡°You can try,¡± Su Meng said coldly. Su Meng was just saying casually. She did not expect Shen Jian to take it seriously and walked out inrge strides. Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± She did not know whether Shen Jian was brainless or brave. Shen Jian had just walked to the door when one of the soldiers asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just walking around. You guys don¡¯t have to worry about me. I want to go out and take a look,¡± Shen Jian exined before he continued walking out. The soldier who asked him left with him, leaving only one person behind to look at Su Meng. ¡°If you want to visit the troops, I can lead you there. There are some ces that cannot be visited by non-soldiers from the region,¡± the soldier exined beside Shen Jian. Shen Jian looked at the soldier beside him. He was wearing a military uniform and had a serious expression. Compared to him, he looked more like a prisoner. That oppressive feeling assaulted him, and Shen Jian ultimately gave up on going out. After Gao Yan received the order, he quickly went upstairs and walked into a meeting room. A tall and slender man stood in front of the surveince camera. He had wide shoulders and narrow hips. His body proportions were perfect. Just by looking at his back, Gao Yan could feel the murderous aura emanating from his body. This made Gao Yan feel even more pressured. ¡°Officer One, Miss Su has arrived. She¡¯s making preparations,¡± Gao Yan reported to the man in front of him. The man¡¯s code name was One. Although the two of them had a superior-subordinate rtionship and often contacted each other, he had never seen his true face. When the man heard his words, he slowly turned around. Sure enough, the man was still dressed in ck. He wore a mask on his face and a hat on his head. He covered his face tightly. Gao Yan had only seen the man a few times. He only came here when something big happened. He always looked like he was fully armed. Probably not many people in the army had seen his real face. ¡°Boss, Meng Meng, how much did you see?¡± Just as Gao Yan finished speaking, a voice came from the surveince camera. One turned around after hearing it and saw Shen Jian leaning against Su Meng. The two of them were looking at thepass on the table and discussing with each other. ¡°Sir?¡± Gao Yan saw that there was no reaction when he spoke to one, so he called out again. However, One¡¯s gaze was fixed on the surveince camera. The hand in his sleeve was clenched into a fist, and there was a thick, low pressure around him. Gao Yan could not help but shiver. What was going on? Why did he suddenly feel a little cold? It was summer now. However, Shen Jian did not feel that something was wrong at all. He was still pestering Su Meng to find a way. Although he did not have much talent, he was very eager to learn. ¡°Bring that man to the other room,¡± One said in a deep voice after watching for a while. ¡°Ah?¡± Gao Yan was stunned when he heard One¡¯s words. He could not believe his ears. Why did he bring Shen Jian to another room? Was he going to say something to Su Meng? However, although he did not understand in his heart, soldiers followed orders as an iron rule. Gao Yan was stunned for a moment before he epted the order and left. When he returned to the room, he saw Shen Jian sitting beside Su Meng and looking at her. ¡°Miss Su, can you find it?¡± Gao Yan asked. ¡°No, there are too few clues. If possible, I want to see the thief.¡± Su Meng put down thepass and raised her head to look at Gao Yan. The clues he gave were too shallow. With such little information, even her master couldn¡¯t find him. However, it was enough for her to meet the thief. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on this request. I need to consult my superior.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± If she wanted to see the criminal, she needed to obtain the approval of his superior, One. Before he went out, he called Shen Jian. Shen Jian thought that he had some secret mission and was quite excited. After following Gao Yan out¡­ He asked excitedly, ¡°Sir, are you going to give me some secret mission? Although I¡¯m not as powerful as Boss, I¡¯m not weak either.¡± Gao Yan looked at Shen Jian who was in high spirits. He did not know the meaning of what One had just said. Did he not want Shen Jian to know too much about the secret? However, Shen Jian was Su Meng¡¯s assistant. He hade here with One¡¯s tacit approval. Why would he only mind now? Chapter 123 - Officer Was Here

Chapter 123: Officer Was Here

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

He was not going to ask for help, but he was sent to another room. It was not good. Gao Yan thought about his choice of words, ¡°Mr. Shen Jian, this room may be neededter, so please go to the other room first. I will bring Miss Su to see our officerter.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Shen Jian stood straight, indicating that he understood. Then, he obediently followed Gao Yan to the other room. After sending Shen Jian off, Gao Yan went to look for One and asked for his opinion, ¡°Sir, Miss Su said that there are too few clues and there¡¯s no way to find out. She wants to go and take a look at the criminal. Of course, she said that she doesn¡¯t need to look at the criminal¡¯s appearance. We can cover his head and she just needs to take a look at his hands.¡± One thought for a moment and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go too.¡± ¡°Sir, I can handle this matter. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± Gao Yan thought that One didn¡¯t trust Su Meng and wanted to monitor her personally, so he quickly promised. ¡°Bring her over,¡± One said and went out. Gao Yan saw One¡¯s indifferent look and thought that he must not scare Su Meng. After all, One¡¯s imposing manner was something fewrades in the army could withstand. However, he only dared to curse in his heart, but he did not dare to say it out loud. Su Meng was waiting for Gao Yan¡¯s reply at the door when she saw Shen Jian sitting facing the wall in the next room. ¡°Shen Jian, what are you doing here? I thought Officer Gao called you for something,¡± Su Meng called out to Shen Jian at the door. When Shen Jian heard Su Meng call out to him, he put a finger in front of his mouth and made a silent gesture. Then, he whispered, ¡°Secret mission. I¡¯ll wait for you here. Don¡¯t forget to pick me up when you¡¯re done.¡± Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± Why did it feel like there was something wrong with this child¡¯s brain? Why didn¡¯t she understand what he was saying? ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡± Su Meng asked him. ¡°If not, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Seeing that Shen Jian did not answer, Su Meng said another sentence, as if she was coaxing a child. Su Meng suddenly felt like she had be a mother ahead of time. When she thought of being a mother, she thought of her poor child from her previous life. A wave of anger surged up again, and the hatred for Wei Ting in her heart deepened. Su Meng wanted to say something, but Gao Yan quickly ran down from upstairs and said to Su Meng, ¡°Miss Su, the person you want to see is not in this building. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Meng nced at Shen Jian again. Seeing that he was still facing the wall, she sighed. She didn¡¯t care about this fool anymore. She was going to go with Gao Yan. After taking a few steps, Shen Jian caught up with her and gave her an excuse. ¡°No, I have to help you.¡± Gao Yan did not care. He knew that Shen Jian had been following Su Meng. Besides, if they went to see the criminal, they would not be able to see his face. Even if he went with her, it would not be a problem. ¡°Miss Su, are you sure you can calcte it just by seeing him?¡± Although he had seen Su Meng¡¯s ability on the way here, he still had some doubts in his heart. This was because there should be many people who knew how to read faces. Putting aside whether it was mysterious or not, it was said that a person¡¯s appearance was born from the heart. A person¡¯s appearance could represent many things, so it was normal to be able to see through it. As for finding things, there was no electronic device to rely on. It was all because of thepass in her hand, and also because of her ability to read and calcte. Did a person really have that ability? If it was true, then wouldn¡¯t the army be able to bring in such people in the future? It would definitely be helpful on the battlefield. ¡°There¡¯s no need to see the person. As long as I see his hand, it¡¯s enough. Together with the clues you gave us earlier, it¡¯s enough.¡± Su Meng nodded her head and promised. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m really sorry. I can¡¯t reveal the details because this document is too important. We can¡¯t afford to leak it.¡± Gao Yan smiled. Then, he remembered something, he turned to Su Meng and said, ¡°However, ourmander is going to see the criminal after he finds out that you went. He¡¯s a bit strange, so don¡¯t feel any pressure when you see him. Don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you don¡¯t cross the line, he won¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. The army is strict and has zero tolerance for mistakes. I definitely won¡¯t cross the line.¡± Su Meng nodded. ¡°Thank you for your understanding!¡± Gao Yan heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them talked as they walked. Soon, they arrived at the ce where the criminal was being held. As this was an important ce in the military region, they had to go through severalyers of checks before they could enter. When they reached the room where the criminal was being held, Su Meng saw a man who waspletely covered up. Even his eyes were not exposed. She knew it was a man because of his height and his slender and somewhat strong body. Chapter 124 - Shen Jian Was Thrown Away

Chapter 124: Shen Jian Was Thrown Away

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

It seemed that he was indeed a strange person. He actually covered himself so tightly. Su Mengined in her heart. It was fortunate that Gao Yan informed her in advance. Otherwise, she would have thought that this person was a criminal. ¡°Miss Su, the criminal is in the inner room. Follow me in.¡± Gao Yan opened the door of the inner room. Su Meng saw the criminal sitting in the middle. The criminal was wearing a hood and a prison uniform. He was locked in a chair. Gao Yan had been following Su Meng. He wanted to protect Su Meng¡¯s safety. This criminal was too dangerous. Shen Jian and One followed and stood behind Su Meng. At this moment, the criminal was awake. His head was covered and his hands and feet were locked. He couldn¡¯t move, but he was struggling slightly. Su Meng walked in front of the criminal and squatted down to observe his hands. Shen Jian was curious about what Su Meng was going to do. He squatted down beside her. The two of them were very close to each other. Officer One, who was standing at the back, instantly released cold air. Everyone present shivered. ¡°Brother, lend me your hand.¡± After Su Meng said that, she took out thepass and ced the criminal¡¯s hand on it. Although the criminal resisted, his body was locked and he could not resist. He could only let himself be grabbed by others. He did not know what his hand had touched, but a cold air invaded his body. This feeling made him extremely ufortable. Although his body was restricted, his hand could still move. He shook his hand with force, trying to shake off that thing. Thepass was very heavy. Su Meng only used her hand to hold it. With a wave of the criminal¡¯s hand, thepass fell off. This was her precious source of ie. After using it for so long, she had already developed feelings for it. Moreover, this kind of thing would recognize its owner after a long time, so she could not break it. Su Meng hurriedly reached out to catch it. She was originally squatting, but in the end, she lost her footing and fell toward the criminal¡¯s direction. Shen Jian had always been by her side, so he instinctively reached out to catch it. He could not control his strength and directly pulled Su Meng into his embrace. However, in the next moment, he felt the clothes on the back of his neck being grabbed by someone and then lifted up like a kitten, he threw him to the side. One caught Su Meng and carried her away from the criminal. Then, he let go and walked to the side. Because he had been thrown too hard just now, Shen Jian directly hit the wall and hit his head. It hurt so much that he cried out in pain. Gao Yan, who was standing at the side, saw the whole thing clearly. He looked at One in shock and did not react for a moment. It was not until Shen Jian cried out in pain that he walked over to help Shen Jian up. Shen Jian had clearly caught Su Meng just now. Why did he have to throw Shen Jian away to catch her? Could it be that his boss had taken a liking to Su Meng?! ¡°Alright, I know where it is.¡± Su Meng did not pay attention to the incident just now. Her attention was on thepass. When she saw thepass suddenly turn, she excitedly told everyone. ¡°Can you determine the specific location?¡± Gao Yan heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. However, if they wanted to find it sessfully, they still needed to find the specific location. They had dragged this out for too long. They did not have time to waste anymore. They hoped that they could solve this problem in one go. ¡°The location is very strange. It seems to be moving all the time.¡± Su Meng looked at thepass and said. ¡°Moving? Could it be that someone found it first?¡± Gao Yan¡¯s heart instantly tensed up. ¡°No, the speed of the movement is very slow. It¡¯s like¡­ It¡¯s like strolling. It¡¯s very slow.¡± Su Meng frowned. This feeling was too strange. If someone had not found it, how could it move? ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll make the arrangements. I¡¯ll go look for them now.¡± Gao Yan nced at one. Seeing that he did not have any other reaction, he knew that he had agreed and immediately left to prepare. It did not take long before they were ready. Before going down, Gao Yan asked someone to send bulletproof vests for Su Meng and Shen Jian. He asked them to put them on in advance just in case. Other than bulletproof vests, he also prepared a set of fieldbat uniforms for each of them. The ce they were going to was an undeveloped forest. There were not only poisonous insects and beasts, but also criminals. When Su Meng went down, six or seven military SUVs were already parked downstairs. She had been in the building and did not pay attention to the outside. When she came out, she found out that it was actually raining. The rain was not light. It had affected her line of sight, but the sound was not loud. No wonder she had not heard any sound. Chapter 125 - Work Together

Chapter 125: Work Together

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

In this kind of weather, not to mention other sudden situations, the weather alone was already very dangerous. Because ording to Su Meng¡¯s observation, there would be a rainstorm at night. Moreover, she always felt a little flustered, but she could not predict what would happen. She found that as long as it was rted to her, it was as if it was shrouded in a thick fog, and she could not see through it at all. There was nothing she could do. The matter was too urgent, and she could not figure anything out. She could only brace herself and set off with everyone. ¡°Miss Su, you will ride this car with me.¡± Gao Yan came over to pick up Su Meng. It was most suitable for him to bring Su Meng and Shen Jian along. Just as Su Meng was about to get on the car, One walked over from the side. He pointed at Su Meng and said in a deep voice, ¡°You, ride with me.¡± Seeing that he was the highest ranking officer here, Su Meng thought to herself that he had asked her toe with him so that it would be easier for her to understand the information. Su Meng nodded in agreement and followed One to the second car. Just as she was about to get into the car, Su Meng realized that Shen Jian had also followed her. ¡°Boss, wait for me. I¡¯ll sit with you!¡± Shen Jian was afraid that Su Meng would leave him behind. He jogged over and was about to get into the car with her. One was quick-witted and closed the car door with a bang. Shen Jian was rejected. ¡°Hey, open the door. Can¡¯t I get into this car?¡± Shen Jian knocked on the ss outside, signaling Su Meng to open the door for him. ¡°Sir, he¡¯s my partner,¡± Su Meng exined. It would have been fine if she did not exin. With this exnation, One put down the ck ss inside. This time, it waspletely isted from the outside. Even the sound could not be heard. The soundproofing of this car was really good. ¡°Not from the army,¡± One said this coldly and did not speak again. Not from the army? Su Meng was stunned. She looked at One with some doubts. However, she was not from the army either. If she could break the rules to get clues, Shen Jian should be able toe up too. However, seeing that One did not react, she gave up. Su Meng signaled to Shen Jian to take the car at the back. Unfortunately, he could not see. He could see the outside of the car, but he couldn¡¯t see the inside from the outside. One was too cold. No matter how Su Meng said it, there was no reaction. Fortunately, Gao Yan came over and called Shen Jian away, letting him take the car with him. ¡°Mr. Shen, that¡¯s ourmander¡¯s car. It¡¯s not a car that people not from the army can¡¯t take. You¡¯d better take the car with me.¡± Gao Yan tried to smooth things over on the surface, but in fact, he looked at One¡¯s car in surprise. He wasn¡¯t lying. One¡¯s car had always been a car that onlyrades could ride in. The rest of the people, regardless of their reasons or whether they were male or female, were not allowed to ride in it. Last time, even when a certain leader came to investigate, he did not let him get into his car. However, Su Meng actually got into his car. It was really too rare. ¡°Oh, is that so? Alright then.¡± Shen Jian did not say much and obediently followed Gao Yan. After everyone was ready, the car started to set off. The rain became heavier and heavier. Just as the car left the army and drove onto the main road, a bolt of lightning suddenly shed in the sky, followed by rolling thunder from afar. Su Meng could not help but worry about how to find things in this kind of weather. It was not that it was difficult to determine the location, but it was difficult to even walk in this weather, let alone find things. She turned to look at the person next to her. That person was not even an officer, so she did not need to worry about things outside her responsibility. Looking at the rainstorm outside, Su Meng leaned against the window and closed her eyes to rest. There would be a tough battle to fightter. When Su Meng closed her eyes to rest, One, who had originally closed his eyes to rest, suddenly opened his eyes and turned to look at Su Meng. The gaze hidden under his sses was full of deep meaning and had a different kind of emotion. After not seeing each other for so long, Su Meng seemed to be living very well. She even got to know Old Lu. Was this the life she wanted? Taking jobs and relying on her own ability to earn money? She did not care even if it was dangerous. Because she did not care about the person in her heart, she did not mind having a strange man by her side. Thinking of Shen Jian just now, One¡¯s gaze gradually darkened. ¡°Achoo!¡± Su Meng seemed to feel cold. She sneezed and curled up into a ball with a frown. It seemed that she was really tired and did not wake up. It was raining outside. It was indeed very cold. ¡°Turn on the heater.¡± One signaled to the driver. Chapter 126 - Deja Vu

Chapter 126: Deja Vu

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

After the driver turned on the warm air, Su Meng¡¯s body rxed. It seemed that she was really tired and did not wake up. In the face of One¡¯s sudden gentleness, the driver looked at him curiously from the rearview mirror. It was rare that their boss would actually care about people. However, he did not expect his gaze to meet One¡¯s. Even through his sses, he could still feel One¡¯s cold gaze. The driver was so scared that he quickly averted his gaze and focused on driving. The car drove all the way into the mountains. At first, there was still a road. If they drove further in, there would be no road and it would be all mountainous. It was raining today, and the dirt road was muddy. The mountain road was difficult to drive, and now it was even more difficult to move forward. They could not drive further in, or it would be even more troublesome if the wheels got stuck. ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t continue on the road ahead.¡± The driver looked at the car that had also stopped and reported to One. ¡°Okay, then tell the others that we¡¯ll go in on foot,¡± One instructed. This forest was veryrge and had not been developed before. It was the most suitable ce for the thief to hide the documents. However, there were both good and bad points. It was difficult to find his side, and it was also difficult to find his people. For this operation, apart from paying attention to the dangers of the mountain road, they also had to pay attention to the enemy forces. The car had stopped very suddenly just now. Su Meng leaned against the window and moved forward. She had almost bumped her head, and One¡¯s quick hand grabbed her. Su Meng was immediately pulled awake. She heard the conversation between the driver and One. ¡°Thank you,¡± Su Meng thanked One. One only shook his head and did not reply. Su Meng cursed in her heart when she saw this. This person was really too cold and aloof. As expected of a high-ranking official. ¡°Where should we look?¡± One looked at Su Meng and asked. His voice was hoarse, and Su Meng frowned when she heard it. Su Meng thought that this official was really too dedicated. He had already caught a cold and was still on a mission, but she did not say it out loud. ¡°Let me reconfirm the location. Do you have a map of this ce? I need to mark it, or else it will be easy to get lost,¡± Su Meng asked. As the two were talking, Gao Yan came over and knocked on the car window. ¡°Miss Su, this set of clothes is for you. I¡¯m really sorry that we don¡¯t have ady¡¯s size. This is already the smallest size. Put it on before youe out.¡± One opened the car door and Gao Yan handed Su Meng a set of clothes. ¡°This is?¡± Su Meng opened the package and looked at the thick clothes. She even weighed it. It was heavy. ¡°This is abat uniform. It can protect us to a certain extent. The forest at night is already dangerous, and now it¡¯s raining heavily. It¡¯s even more dangerous,¡± Gao Yan exined to Su Meng. Su Meng was not pretentious. She put the clothes aside and said, ¡°I¡¯ll mark the location first, then I¡¯ll wear it.¡± Taking the map that the driver handed over, Su Meng used thepass to determine the location again. Then, she marked it on the map. After marking it, she picked up the clothes and started to wear them. Shen Jian also got the clothes and came over to look for Su Meng after putting them on. ¡°Boss, why are you so slow? Do you not know how to wear this? Come,e,e, let me help you.¡± After saying that, he came over to help Su Meng. The clothes were indeed difficult to wear. There were a bunch of hidden buttons. Su Meng had never seen such clothes before. That strange officer had already put on the clothes when she was calcting the location. There was no one around, so she did not know who to ask. When she was at a loss, Shen Jian came over. That was perfect. Su Meng sat at the door of the car, waiting for Shen Jian to help her button it. Shen Jian¡¯s face was full of pride. Finally, there was something that he was better than Su Meng. He had put on the clothes himself. However, just as he was about to touch Su Meng, Shen Jian¡¯s cor was grabbed by someone. Why did this feel familiar? Just as bad thoughts surfaced, Shen Jian was thrown to the side. However, the force this time was very light. He did not fall. He only took a few steps back. Immediately after, the figure approached Su Meng and bent down. He reached out to pull the buttons on Su Meng¡¯s body and helped her button them up one by one. After everything was done, he helped her out of the car and helped her stand up. Her clothes were too heavy and the ground was too slippery. If Su Meng came down alone, she would slip easily. Looking at the officer who suddenly became gentle, Su Meng was a little confused. From Gao Yan¡¯s angle, the two of them were very close to each other. One¡¯s hand was ced on Su Meng¡¯s waist. It looked like one was carrying her down. Chapter 127 - Rolled Down

Chapter 127: Rolled Down

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Gao Yan was stunned by this scene. Hismanding officer had always been cold and proud. He had never seen him treat anyone so gently. Why did it feel like he treated Miss Su Meng a little differently? Could it be that he had taken a liking to Su Meng? Thinking of this, Gao Yan noticed a problem. He had never heard of hismanding officer having a girlfriend or wife. Could it be that he was still single, so he had a crush on Su Meng? Before he could finish thinking, Gao Yan quickly denied his own thoughts. One did not have a heart. If he really had a heart, he would not be so cruel to hisrades. Moreover, he had quite a lot of contact with him. He had never seen or heard of any opposite s*x around him. He must have been mistaken. That must be the case. Gao Yan continued to look at One. He originally thought that there would be some sparks between the two, but in the next moment, One turned around and left. It was as if he had taken Shen Jian away just to help Su Meng put on her clothes. There was nothing left to watch, so Gao Yan moved his gaze away. However, Su Meng felt that something was wrong. For some reason, she had a strange feeling in her heart when faced with this man who covered his entire body tightly. She did not know where this feeling came from. However, she did not think too much about it. After she was done, she walked to the middle of therge group. Shen Jian was still puzzled. He thought that the officer did not believe in his skills. He muttered to himself in defeat, ¡°I know how to wear the clothes too. Why do you not trust me so much? I always wear them myself¡­¡± Gao Yan sighed helplessly when he saw this andforted him, ¡°Mr. Shen, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s very troublesome to wear abat uniform. It¡¯s different for you to wear it for yourself and for others. The officer is only thinking about Miss Su¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Shen Jian seemed to really believe his words. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gao Yan confirmed. The small episode ended just like that. After everyone was ready, they began to walk into the forest. It didn¡¯t feel like much from the outside. Once they entered the forest and walked a distance into the forest, the difference between the inside and the outside was immediately revealed. As this forest had not been developed yet, there were thorns everywhere. At this moment, it was raining, and the ground was particrly slippery. Su Meng walked extremely carefully. It was still light for her to simply fall down, as she was afraid that she would encounter some poison. At this time, the protective clothing could be used. It could protect against rain and warmth, and it could also iste the thorns. Other than being too heavy, it had no other shorings. Soldiers trained every day. This small obstacle was a small problem for them. The usual training was much more difficult than now. However, Su Meng did not have such strong stamina. After walking for a while, she was exhausted and fell behind. She slowly fell from the front of the group to the back. Everyone knew Su Meng¡¯s identity. Basically, everyone was paying attention to her condition. As long as she did not leave the group, she would be fine. Shen Jian saw that Su Meng was falling behind. He also slowed down and walked side by side with Su Meng. ¡°Boss, are you okay? If it¡¯s really not possible, let them rest for a while. We are not soldiers, so our stamina is not as good as theirs,¡± Shen Jian advised with some worry because Su Meng¡¯s condition was really not good. Su Meng did not want to affect others because of herself. This matter was already critical, so she could only persevere. Therefore, she shook her head because she was too tired to speak. Shen Jian did not advise her anymore. He just walked with her. In the end, after taking a few steps, Su Meng slipped and stepped on something soft. Her body fell to the side uncontrobly. This section of the road was a small slope. Su Meng had rolled a few times and had already exhausted her strength. After this fall, she saw stars and could not move at all. A patch of thorns fell on her body. Fortunately, she was wearing abat uniform, which protected her from injury. Although there was quite amotion, the sound of the rain was even louder and apanied by thunder from time to time. The people walking in front did not hear it. Only a few soldiers at the end of the group noticed it and quickly went down to look for Su Meng. Shen Jian was also scared out of his wits and ran toward the ce where Su Meng had disappeared. However, he did not have the sense of direction and physical strength that the other soldiers had, so he was directly separated from the rest of the group. Themotion at the back was covered by the sound of the rain, so Gao Yan didn¡¯t notice and was still striding forward. However, One, who was walking beside him, suddenly stopped and looked around. Chapter 128 - Little Fox Cub

Chapter 128: Little Fox Cub

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

When Gao Yan saw One¡¯s actions, he immediately became alert. He ced his hands on his waist and prepared to pull out his gun at any time. The soldiers following behind him were also quietly on alert. Their actions were the same as Gao Yan¡¯s. ording to the army¡¯s rules, when they discovered something unusual, although they were alert to their surroundings, the most taboo thing was to ask and shout. One observed for a while and looked back. In the dark environment, it was impossible to see who was behind them. He made a gesture that he was fine and raised his feet to walk back. When Gao Yan saw this, he mimicked bird call and whistled, indicating that the soldiers were fine. One walked to the end of the group, but he found that Su Meng was not there. Not only that, his soldiers seemed to have lost three people. He asked the two soldiers at the end of the group in a low voice, ¡°Where are the people at the back?¡± ¡°They were still at the back just now.¡± The soldier who was asked was also confused. They were still at the back just now. How did they disappear in such a short time? One turned on the shlight and squatted down to observe the surroundings to look for traces. Gao Yan also rushed over and ordered the other soldiers to wait for orders. He followed One to look for Su Meng. At the same time, he med himself. He was the one who found Su Meng. He didn¡¯t expect that he would lose her. He knew that Su Meng¡¯s physique was definitely not as good as a man¡¯s. He should have stayed by Su Meng¡¯s side. If something really happened to Su Meng this time, he would beat himself up before Elder Lu could me him. On the other side, Su Meng stopped after rolling for a distance. Fortunately, the slope wasn¡¯t too big. She only fainted for a while and soon regained consciousness. After she regained consciousness, she wanted to find the main group, but when she stood up, she realized that she didn¡¯t know which direction to go. The noise was too loud. Even if she shouted at the top of her lungs, others might not be able to hear her. On the contrary, if she were to be shocked by something else, she would be in trouble. Thepass was in herbat uniform. If she wanted to take thepass, she would have to take off her clothes first. However, taking off herbat uniform in this kind of environment was too dangerous. If she did not look for people, it would be dangerous to look for people to take off their clothes. For a moment, Su Meng was in a dilemma. Walking around would undoubtedly be more dangerous. Thinking of this, Su Meng decided not to leave. She found arge rock that was a little t and sat on it. At the same time, she turned on the shlight and ced it beside her. This way, the people who came to look for her would be able to find her very quickly. Those soldiers were more suitable than her to look for people in the jungle. Staying put was the least troublesome behavior. Su Meng sat on the rock and waited for a while. Suddenly, she heard a sound beside her. Her heart tightened. She quickly turned off the shlight and leaned on the rock to listen carefully. No matter what it was, it was the safest to hide in the dark now. In this weather, wild beasts should not be able to smell her. Su Meng listened for a while and found that it was a humming sound. The sound was intermittent and weak, and it was covered by the sound of the rain from time to time. What she could hear was definitely nearby. Although she knew that curiosity killed the cat, Su Meng still decided to take a look because she instinctively felt that there was no danger. Su Meng followed the sound and found that the sound wasing from under the rock. Su Meng turned on the shlight and shone it under the rock. She saw a wet white ball. It was the one who made the sound just now. Su Meng raised her hand and looked at her own hand. The gloves were quite thick. Judging from the white ball inside, it probably didn¡¯t have much strength left to bite her. Thinking of this, Su Meng carefully reached her hand into the crack of the rock and grabbed the white ball. The rain was too heavy. Su Meng bent down and used her body to block the rain for the white ball. She brought it in front of her and looked at it. It turned out to be a white fox cub. After the little guy was picked up by Su Meng, it seemed to understand that Su Meng did not have any ill intentions and had no intention of biting. It only opened its eyes slightly and snorted twice at her. Then, it closed its eyes and stopped crying. If its stomach was not still moving, Su Meng would have thought that it was dead. Something must have happened to the mother fox. Otherwise, it would not have left the fox cub alone in this weather. If the little fox was left alone, it would not survive. She could only undo her clothes. Su Meng unbuttoned the front button and took out thepass. Then, she hugged the little fox in her arms and wrapped her clothes around it. Then, she began to measure the direction. Although Su Meng was wet, she soon found the direction. She carried the little fox and walked toward the target. After a few steps, Su Meng saw the same person walking toward her with a shlight. It seemed that the person who was looking for her had arrived. Su Meng waved the shlight in her hand, indicating that she was here. Chapter 129 - Passionate Concern

Chapter 129: Passionate Concern

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

When that person walked closer, Su Meng saw that the person who came to look for her was actually that officer with a strange temper. Seeing him, even Su Meng, who had a cold personality, felt a little nervous at this moment. This time, she had fallen behind, so she must have dyed things. Would this officer scold her? ¡°That, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Su Meng was just about to apologize when that officer suddenly squatted down in front of her. ¡°Come up,¡± One ordered in a low voice. ¡°But, um¡­¡± Su Meng was already very grateful that he came to find her. It would be embarrassing if he had to carry her. ¡°Come up.¡± One interrupted her before she could finish. His body remained in the squatting position. When Su Meng saw this, she went up unceremoniously. It would be pretentious of her to refuse again. Moreover, she was already exhausted. If she walked by herself, it would only slow them down. It would be better to let this officer carry her back first. With one hand around One¡¯s neck and the other protecting the little fox in front of her chest, Su Meng maintained a posture and did not dare to move. As expected of themander of the military region. His physical strength was too good. He carried Su Meng back inrge strides without any signs of fatigue. After walking for a few minutes, they found the main group. Su Meng looked at the people in front of her and felt a little embarrassed. Was it so close? She thought it was very far and waited for a long time. ¡°One, how is Miss Su?¡± Gao Yan saw one carrying Su Meng on his back and quickly went up to greet him. Shen Jian was also beside them. He had been with a few other soldiers, so he did not get lost. After they received the news from v, they all came back. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just fell.¡± Su Meng revealed the little fox in her arms. She continued, ¡°I just picked up a little fox. The mother fox was not by its side. It must have encountered something. I was afraid that it would die, so I brought it back.¡± It was already difficult to walk by herself. Now that there was another little fox, Su Meng could not help but worry about the road ahead. However, seeing what happened next made her feel that her worries were unnecessary. ¡°That¡¯s easy to say.¡± Gao Yan called over a soldier and took his backpack down. Su Meng found that the bag was empty. Gao Yan put the little fox into the bag and then zipped it up. He left a hole on the side that could allow air to breathe and then let the soldier carry it. The little fox¡¯s problem was solved. The only problem was that Su Meng did not have enough stamina. ¡°Boss, I have just rested. I will carry you for the rest of the way. Don¡¯t fall down again. This mountain is too dangerous.¡± Shen Jian was still afraid of what had happened just now. If something happened to Su Meng¡­ How would he exin it to Elder Guo? Shen Jian said as he walked toward Su Meng. However, before he got close, Su Meng was already carried by One. ¡°I can walk on my own. You don¡¯t have to carry me.¡± Su Meng¡¯s body suddenly floated in the air. She jumped in fright and cried out in rm. ¡°Put my boss down. Don¡¯t touch her! Boss, let me carry you. I¡¯ve already rested.¡± Shen Jian walked over. He stretched out his hand to pull One, but was pulled back by Gao Yan, who was quick-witted. This was because he could already feel One¡¯s displeased aura. ¡°Don¡¯t, oh no, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s more reliable for him to carry Miss Su on his back. We have to carry weight training every day. Carrying a Miss Su is not a problem. In terms of stamina, you can¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s already been so long. We can¡¯t waste any more time. We have to find the item as soon as possible. Don¡¯t forget, you guys are the main characters tonight. I still need your helpter. The most important thing is to preserve your stamina.¡± Gao Yan hurriedly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Is that so?¡± Shen Jian frowned. His expression did not look too good. Gao Yan quickly nodded. His words were also heard by Su Meng. Although she did not want One to carry her, in order not to affect the progress of the group, she could only trouble One. Gao Yan was right. There was still a long way to go. Her physical strength was not as good as these men. She would definitely fall behind once she walked. Although the rain was less now and the resistance was less, it was not easy for her. Gao Yan saw Su Meng¡¯s embarrassment and started tofort her, ¡°Miss Su, you don¡¯t have to worry. The reason why Officer One did this was toplete the mission as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Your physical strength is not as good as ours. If you walk on your own, it will be even slower. Moreover, in the hearts of us soldiers, regardless of gender, the people are the same, so you just have to let him carry you.¡± Chapter 130 - You Want To Be a Woman

Chapter 130: You Want To Be a Woman

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

After Gao Yan finished speaking, he let out a deep breath. Why was theirmander acting so strange today? He waspletely different from his usual cold and detached manner. Could it be that there was a change under the skin? After thinking about it, he quickly shook his head. It was impossible. An ordinary person would not be able to fake that icy cold aura. ¡°Alright then, thank you.¡± Su Meng lowered her head and thanked One. One did not react, but Gao Yan quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We were the ones who troubled you.¡± Gao Yan turned to look at Shen Jian. Shen Jian had been staring at one and Su Meng, and his expression did not look too good. Shen Jian had been targeted several times today. Gao Yan had long seen that One had an inexplicable hostility toward him. He could not let Shen Jian provoke One. Could it be¡­ thinking of a reason, Gao Yan¡¯s eyes instantly widened. Could it be that One had taken a fancy to Miss Su, so he wanted to pursue her? And Shen Jian was the man beside Miss Su, so he was treating Shen Jian as a love rival. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Shen Jian with pity. It seemed that this unlucky child was going to be one of One¡¯spetitors. ¡°But I¡¯m also very tired, and I don¡¯t have enough stamina. Can any of you carry me for a distance?¡± Shen Jian asked sincerely. Oh boy, so he was thinking about this matter. Gao Yan was embarrassed. He exined and ridiculed, ¡°Miss Su is a girl after all. It¡¯s very understandable that she¡¯s weak. As a man, you can only suffer for a while.¡± ¡°Is it because I¡¯m a man?¡± Shen Jian muttered. After a while, he sighed with great pity, ¡°Sigh, it looks like I also want to be a girl. That way, people will care about me.¡± Gao Yan: ¡°¡­¡± He wanted to kneel down to Shen Jian. This was what this guy was concerned about? They had wasted some time on the way. The heavy rain had turned into a drizzle. This was undoubtedly lucky for the team. Su Mengy on One¡¯s back and pointed the direction with the map. One¡¯s stamina was really good. He carried Su Meng and walked quickly. His footsteps were not slow at all. Only his breathing was slightly heavier. Su Meng could not help but praise him in her heart. Although this person¡¯s personality was a little strange, he was still quite a good person. Su Meng was afraid of affecting One, so she did not dare to move too much on his back. She could only calcte the position slightly. While she was looking at the map, One¡¯s body suddenly staggered. It gave Su Meng a fright, and she immediately stopped moving. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you too tired? I¡¯d bettere down. We¡¯re almost there anyway.¡± Su Meng thought that One was too tired and wanted to go down, but One held onto her very tightly. She struggled for a long time but could not move. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I just missed my step.¡± One moved his body and pushed Su Meng Up. Then, he continued to walk forward. Shen Jian followed behind. He was already extremely tired, but there was nothing he could do. It was his fault that he was a man. He did not receive such treatment. He onlymented his gender in his heart. When Su Meng was calcting the position of the base, she clearly felt that the target had been moving. She did not expect the target to actually stop now. She was not sure why the target was moving. In order to prevent danger, when they were about a kilometer away from the target, Su Meng had One put her down. ¡°The target is about a kilometer ahead. It was originally moving, but now it has stopped. I¡¯m not sure what the reason is and if there is any danger.¡± Su Meng could only help find the position. Danger was such a thing¡­ They could only rely on themselves to solve it. ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Yan expressed his understanding and then sent two scouts to investigate. After a while, the two scouts returned and reported to Gao Yan, ¡°Sir, we just checked the area within 1,500 meters. There¡¯s nothing.¡± After listening to the report, Gao Yan looked at Su Meng and said, ¡°Miss Su, should we go over?¡± ¡°The thing is still there. Let¡¯s walk over slowly.¡± Su Meng was pulled by One to follow beside him. The group of people split up and headed in the direction of the target. As expected, they did not find anything unusual as they walked in. Su Meng looked at the map in her hand and began to calcte in detail. ¡°In the southeast direction, there is a lot of yin qi. Strange, why is there yin qi?¡± Su Meng mumbled. The others did not understand, so they could only wait for Su Meng to determine the final location. ¡°Yin qi, there¡¯s water. It¡¯s raining now, so there¡¯s water everywhere. This can be ignored. What exactly does that yin qi mean? It seems that besides yin qi, there¡¯s also¡­¡± Su Meng had a sh of inspiration and suddenly understood something. Chapter 131 - Found the Document

Chapter 131: Found the Document

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Only ces with dead objects would have yin qi. It was obvious that there wouldn¡¯t be a graveyard in such a ce. Perhaps there was something dead nearby. Su Meng held a shlight and searched the area carefully. However, she didn¡¯t know what was going on. Thepass indicated that it was here, but after searching for a long time, she didn¡¯t find anything. The other soldiers had already checked every tree and thorny bush, but there was still nothing. It was not very big, but it was not small either. It should not be so difficult to find it. Su Meng frowned as she stood under the tree. She was analyzing in her heart. Could it be that she had missed something? The rain hadpletely stopped. She did not have to worry about affecting her line of sight. Su Meng held the shlight and looked around, but there was still nothing. Because she was a little tired, Su Meng took a few steps back to lean against the tree. However, just as she took a step back, her foot stepped on something soft. She lost her bnce and almost fell. Fortunately, in the next moment, someone held her back, so she did not fall. Su Meng looked back and saw that it was One who was holding her. There was a dried wood beside the tree. If she had just fallen on it, even if she had clothes, she would have been injured. ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Meng raised her head and thanked One. One still maintained his cold and aloof appearance. He would not speak if he could. When he heard Su Meng¡¯s thanks, he nodded slightly, indicating that he epted it. Shen Jian and Gao Yan also noticed this. Gao Yan asked Su Meng, ¡°Miss Su, did you discover something?¡± ¡°I stepped on something just now. Let me take a look,¡± Su Meng replied and then lowered her head to look. Su Meng held the shlight and squatted down to take a look. After looking for a long time, she finally saw what it was. It was actually a big fox. The fox was already dead and its body was covered in mud. The rest of the people followed Su Meng¡¯s line of sight and also saw the fox on the ground. It was too normal to encounter dead animals in the forest. Gao Yan immediately lost interest when he saw that it was not what he was looking for. Shen Jian, on the other hand, squatted down with tears in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Shen, what happened to you?¡± Gao Yan looked at Shen Jian, who was crying in a low voice, puzzled. ¡°The fox is so miserable. It died here and no one buried it.¡± Shen Jian caught the fox and did not mind the mud on the fox¡¯s body. He walked to a t area next to it and put it down. Su Meng looked at Shen Jian¡¯s actions and was deep in thought. She did not make a sound. ¡°Excuse me, do you have a small shovel? I want to dig a hole for the fox to bury it. This is too pitiful.¡± Shen Jian asked Gao Yan. Gao Yan handed him a military shovel. Shen Jian took it and began to dig the hole. Gao Yan walked to Su Meng¡¯s side and asked softly, ¡°Mr. Shen has always been so¡­ Hmm¡­ Sentimental?¡± Su Meng nodded and said with a sigh, ¡°He feels the same way.¡± While the two were talking, Shen Jian, who was digging a hole, suddenly shouted, ¡°Boss, Boss,e quickly! There¡¯s something wrong with this fox!¡± When Su Meng heard Shen Jian calling her, she immediately ran over. ¡°This fox has a wound on its body. There¡¯s a hole in its stomach.¡± Shen Jian supported the fox¡¯s body and let Su Meng see its stomach. There was indeed arge wound on the fox¡¯s stomach. It was roughly sewn up with a white thread. Because it had just rained, the blood had been washed clean. In addition, there was a lot of mud on its body. If one did not pay attention, they would not be able to see it at all. Su Meng suddenly thought of what she had predicted during the day. The target had been moving all along, but it had stopped moving at night. Her heart moved, and she said to Gao Yan, ¡°There¡¯s something in the fox¡¯s stomach. Can you take a look?¡± There were a few spots on the fox¡¯s body that were not covered with mud, and its snow-white fur could be seen. Su Meng immediately understood. It seemed that this fox was the mother of the little fox just now. Thinking of the poor little fox, Su Meng really did not have the courage to tear open the big fox¡¯s stomach by herself. It was strange that the fox was so severely injured and had something in its stomach. It could actually hold on for so many days and only died today. It was said that maternal love did not differentiate between species. It was probably to take care of the little fox that it was able to hold on. On the day the big fox died, the little fox was met by her. This must be God¡¯s will. Su Meng secretly promised in her heart that she would take good care of the little fox in the future. Gao Yan immediately understood what Su Meng meant. He apologized in his heart and then opened up the fox¡¯s stomach. Sure enough, a paper that was a few centimeters long was revealed. It was wrapped in transparent stic film, so it was not wet. ¡°See if it¡¯s what you want.¡± After Su Meng said that, she asked another soldier for a military shovel and dug a hole with Shen Jian to bury the fox. Meanwhile, Gao Yan took the thing that he had just found to One¡¯s side. Chapter 132 - Su Meng Became Hostage

Chapter 132: Su Meng Became Hostage

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Miss Su, this is exactly what we are looking for. No wonder we couldn¡¯t find it. It turns out that it was stuffed into the fox¡¯s stomach. Since we have found it, we can retreat.¡± Su Meng and Shen Jian had just buried the fox, Gao Yan walked over and called out to her. The mission had beenpleted. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief on the way back. It wasn¡¯t as depressing as it was when they came. Shen Jian was the only one in a bad mood. It was easier to walk after the rain stopped. They were much faster than when they had arrived. After walking for about half an hour, One suddenly stopped. At the same time, he gestured for the people behind him to stop. Then, he looked around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Yan thought that One had sensed that something had happened to Su Meng just like when he had arrived. He could not help but raise his eyebrows and look back. He found that Su Meng was just a few steps behind him. ¡°Get down, there¡¯s someone!¡± One slowly stepped back and signaled his teammates to pay attention. ¡°Where are they?¡± Gao Yan asked in a low voice. At this moment, he didn¡¯t forget to pull Shen Jian down and hide. The others reacted very quickly. The moment they saw themand, they immediately crawled to the side and turned off their shlights. Although Su Meng didn¡¯t know what had happened, when she saw the others turn off their shlights and lie down, she followed closely behind them. She had not moved far when a person suddenly appeared beside her. That person had his arm around Su Meng¡¯s shoulder, covering her while she hid. Rustling sounds came from the forest next to them, followed by the sound of the crowd¡¯s restlessness. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± someone shouted from the forest next to them, followed by the sound of a gunshot. The silent forest was broken. Fortunately, Su Meng and her group had found a ce to hide in advance, so no one was hit. One hugged Su Meng and brought her behind a big rock. ¡°Lie down here obediently. Don¡¯t move unless I tell you,¡± One instructed Su Meng in a deep voice. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Meng nodded andy down obediently. This would reduce the risk of being discovered. ¡°Close your eyes and don¡¯t look. Wait for me toe back. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡± Although One¡¯s voice was hoarse, it was very gentle. This was the first time Su Meng had heard him say so much. Her heart immediately calmed down, and she obediently closed her eyes. As soon as the other party fired the first shot, the other party had already begun fighting back. The reason why One did not fire the first shot was because he was afraid that the other party would notice that there was someone behind the rock. Seeing that Su Meng was very confident in him, the corner of One¡¯s mouth, which was hidden behind the mask, twitched slightly. Then, he rushed out and began fighting with the enemy. Su Meng hid behind the rock and listened to the continuous gunshots, but she did not open her eyes. She did not even know how to fight, let alone this kind of realbat. Opening her eyes would only increase her fear and might even cause trouble for them. It was better to leave everything to one. Su Meng herself did not notice that in just a short night, she already had a lot of trust in One. After an unknown period of time, the sound of the gunshots became weaker, and she did not know how the battle was going. Su Meng opened her eyes slightly and peeked behind the rock. Unfortunately, it was too dark to see clearly. She could only see some shadows and the sparks of bullets. Su Meng, who had been looking at the battlefield, did not notice the people behind her. By the time she realized that there were people behind her, it was already toote. Her mouth was covered, and a gun was pressed against her temple. The dark clouds had gradually dispersed, revealing a corner of the moon. Under the faint moonlight, One saw Su Meng being held hostage by the enemy. He stopped and rushed over quickly. However, just as he was about to reach Su Meng¡¯s side, he was stopped by the person holding Su Meng hostage. ¡°If you want her to live, stop immediately and give us the thing,¡± said the man holding Su Meng hostage. Su Meng knew what the man wanted. It was such a coincidence that they appeared. They must have been lying in wait here, waiting for her and the others to find them and rob them. Both sides had guns. Once Gao Yan and the others stopped, it would really be over. This document was extremely important. Gao Yan had said that this item concerned the lives of many soldiers. If they lost it just because of her, wouldn¡¯t she be a sinner? Soldiers also had parents and children, but they still risked their lives for the safety of their country. She couldn¡¯t afford to drop the ball at a critical moment. Although she was also afraid of death, she still had an old man to take care of, revenge to take, and many other things to do. But no matter how much she didn¡¯t want to die, as long as she could contribute to the country, she was willing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s my honor to die for the punishment of evil. As long as you can take care of my master after I die!¡± Su Meng shouted heroically. Chapter 133 - Almost Died

Chapter 133: Almost Died

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

When she shouted, not only one, but even the gangster behind her was stunned. This was the first time he had seen such a hostage. It was fine if she did not cry and beg for mercy, but she was actually not afraid of death! The direction of the incident had already exceeded the gangster¡¯s expectations. Looking at One who did not have any reaction, the man sneered. ¡°So cold. Looks like you don¡¯t care about this woman¡¯s life or death. Then there¡¯s no need to keep her. Just kill her directly.¡± The man made a gesture of wanting to shoot. However, just before he made his move, One finally spoke, ¡°The document is here. How do I give it to you?¡± One raised the document that he had just found. Su Meng looked at the thing in One¡¯s hand and her expression was very bad. She had spent so much effort to find this thing with these soldiers. Could it be that they were really going to let these people off? ¡°Don¡¯t give it to him. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Su Meng said firmly. Shen Jian, who had been hiding behind the tree, also noticed them. When he saw that Su Meng was being held hostage, he was shocked and extremely anxious. He did not care about the rain of bullets and directly rushed to One¡¯s side. ¡°You, if you have anything to do,e at me. Let go of Miss Su!¡± Shen Jian wanted to use himself to rece Su Meng. He slowly approached the gangster, but he was stopped by the gangster after taking only two steps. However, the gangster only nced at him indifferently. It was as if he realized that he was not a threat, so he ignored him. ¡°Throw the gun away and put the thing three meters in front of me,¡± the gangster requested. One casually threw the gun on the ground in front of the gangster. Then, he raised his hands and walked toward Su Meng. Shen Jian wanted to follow One, but he was stopped by One in a deep voice. Su Meng was prepared to sacrifice herself. Her life was not as important as the document. However, she did not expect One to save her. He even brought the document with him. She did not know what to do. The battlefield was too chaotic. Even if the others wanted to help, they could not. They had to fight with the other party. If they were not careful, they would be killed. The gangster saw that One was walking too slowly, so he hurried him. One followed the gangster¡¯s request and walked three meters away from him. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already put down the gun. It¡¯s not a threat to you now. Put the gun away first.¡± The gangster looked at the document in One¡¯s hand, and his eyes lit up. In order to show his sincerity, he really put down the gun that was pressed against Su Meng¡¯s temple. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve put it down. You can leave after you put down the thing.¡± Although the gangster put down the gun, his hand was still holding on to Su Meng. While the two sides were negotiating, the gunshots became less and less, and the gangsters were basically all killed. Some people found an opening and quickly ran towards One, but One stopped them, telling them to stay where they were. The gangster seemed to have sensed that the situation was not favorable for him, and his expression became more and more anxious. One bent down and ced the thing on the ground, and the darkness in his eyes under his sses surged. Taking advantage of the gangster¡¯s attention on the document, One instantly rushed toward the gangster. With one hand, he grabbed the gangster¡¯s hand that was holding the gun, and with the other hand, he pulled out a military knife from his leg. With a wave of his hand, the knife directly shed at the gangster¡¯s neck. The gangster didn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of resistance and directly died. However, things were not over yet. Su Meng was suddenly rescued from the hands of the gangster by One. Before she could react, she had already knelt on the ground. Following that, a red dot appeared on her body. The rest of the people cried out in rm, ¡°Sir, be careful!¡± One reacted extremely quickly and threw Su Meng into his embrace. Su Meng was stunned the entire time. She only reacted when One hugged her in his embrace. Then, she heard a muffled groan. ¡°How are you? Are you okay? Are you injured?¡± Su Meng asked hurriedly. One shook his head slightly but did not say anything. The other people also rushed over the moment One threw Su Meng down. Gao Yan shot the sniper who was hiding at the back and ordered his soldiers to check if there were any more ambushes around. After giving his orders, he ran over to ask One¡­ ¡°One, are you guys okay?¡± He did not expect that there was a sniper supporting him from behind the gangster who threatened Su Meng. No wonder he dared toe alone. Fortunately, the sniper was taken care of. There was no other danger at the moment. One did not reply. He only nodded slightly. Gao Yan, who sensed that One was not right, quickly helped him up. Just as he was about to speak, One stopped him. Gao Yan nodded and helped One slowly leave. Su Meng felt that something was wrong. She did not know if One was injured. She wanted to chase after him to ask, but Shen Jian ran over. ¡°Boss, Boss, are you injured?¡± Shen Jian reached out and helped Su Meng up. His face was full of anxiety. He wanted to help, but there was nothing he could do. Facing a gangster who threatened Su Meng with a gun, he did not know how to fight. He could only listen obediently and not anger the gangster. Chapter 134 - Don’t Tell Her

Chapter 134: Don¡¯t Tell Her

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Meng shook her head and looked in the direction that One had left. However, she realized that One¡¯s figure had already disappeared. She did not expect him to walk so fast. Su Meng frowned. She could not help but wonder if One was injured. If he was injured, how could he walk so fast? If he was not injured, what was with the muffled groan just now? ¡°Did Officer One get injured just now? Did you see it?¡± Su Meng thought of Shen Jian who had been watching from the side, so she turned to ask him. Shen Jian shook his head and said, ¡°No. The moment Officer One pounced on you, Officer Gao Yan also pounced on me.¡± This battle had been going on for a long time. The sky was slightly bright. A faint fog rose in the forest, but it did not affect their vision. Although Su Meng was puzzled, she saw that the others had already cleaned up the scene and were ready to go back. She could only follow everyone back. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for soldiers. It can¡¯t be that every mission is as dangerous as this one, right?¡± Shen Jian did not notice that something was wrong with Su Meng and sighed in a deep voice. ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re all so great.¡± Su Meng¡¯s eyes were half-closed, and her expression was not very good. When the sun rose, the road became easier to walk on. There was no need to worry about stepping on anything and falling. Therge group quickly returned to the vicinity of the cars. Su Meng saw that Gao Yan was directing everyone not far away. When he saw Su Menging over, he quickly walked over and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Su, Mr. Shen. I didn¡¯t expect to almost get you guys injured this time, but fortunately, you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Was Officer One injured just now?¡± Su Meng only cared about whether or not Officer One was injured. She didn¡¯t care about the fact that she was held hostage. ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Gao Yan didn¡¯t answer directly. ¡°Then where is he now?¡± Su Meng continued to ask. ¡°The officer has something else to do. He¡¯s in thest car. I have to go too. If you have anything, you can ask anyone for help.¡± Gao Yan Said and was about to leave. After taking two steps, he suddenly turned around and continued to say to Su Meng, ¡°Oh right, Miss Su, don¡¯t take the matter of the officer saving you to heart. You¡¯re the one we asked for help. We have to protect your safety.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not you, if it were any ordinary person, as soldiers, we would do our best to save them. This is what we should do.¡± As if afraid that Su Meng would feel guilty, Gao Yan exined to her and then quickly got into the car. This time, no one stopped Shen Jian. He could finally sit with Su Meng. After getting into the car, Shen Jian said with some lingering fear, ¡°This list is too big. We should be the first feng shui master to experience a gunfight.¡± ¡°En.¡± Su Meng replied perfunctorily. Then, she quietly watched the others prepare their things. When everyone was ready, the car started and prepared to leave. Su Meng looked at thest car through the binocrs on both sides. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that the car was different from the other cars. She couldn¡¯t help but ask the driver. ¡°What car is thest car? Why is it different from the other cars?¡± ¡°That was an ambnce.¡± An ambnce? Su Meng stared at that car for a long time. In the ambnce, was he really injured? However, with the apanying doctor and Gao Yan¡¯s rxed expression just now, it should not be a serious injury. After the car arrived at the base, Su Meng and Shen Jian were led by the soldiers to the resting room to rest. However, the car did not return in the end. Instead, it drove straight to the hospital. One¡¯s identity was special, so he had to take a special path to enter the hospital. In the car, the apanying doctor first gave One emergency treatment. When he cut One¡¯s clothes open, Gao Yan looked at the bloody shoulder and could not help but grit his teeth. Blood kept flowing, but One¡¯s face was pale, but he did not make a sound. ¡°You¡¯re so quiet, which led me to think that you were not seriously injured. It turns out that your injury is so serious.¡± Gao Yan¡¯s face was dark, and his tone was displeased. The wound was really serious. The apanying doctor could only do hemostasis first. They had to go to the hospital for surgery to get the bullet out. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Su Meng about my injury,¡± One weakly reminded Gao Yan. He had used up all his strength just by saying that. After saying that, he stopped talking. ¡°It¡¯s already sote, and you¡¯re still thinking about Miss Su. It seems that I was right.¡± Hearing One¡¯s reminder, Gao Yan couldn¡¯t help butin, but he didn¡¯t get a response. ¡°Could it be that I was right?¡± Gao Yan kept asking. One sat there with his head on the chair, not making a sound. With the mask covering his face, Gao Yan could not see his expression. Without an answer, Gao Yan threw this question to the back of his mind. He thought of his recklessness and was a little angry. Chapter 135 - I Don’t Want Money

Chapter 135: I Don¡¯t Want Money

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Boss, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but do you know how important your safety is?! You can save her, but you have to pay attention to your own safety first. If anything happens to you, then we¡¯re all finished. I never knew that you would treat a girl so well. Could it be that you¡¯ve really taken a fancy to her, so you¡¯re using your life to pursue her?¡± One no longer had the strength to speak. Gao Yan¡¯s heart was filled with worry, so he did not pay attention to what he was saying. This was also because he was worried. If something happened to One, he really could not exin it to his superiors. ¡°But I can understand you. After all, Miss Su is beautiful and capable. She can even do such a difficult task. If our army can recruit female soldiers, I really want to recruit her.¡± Hearing Gao Yan¡¯s words, One turned his head and looked at him coldly. Although he was extremely weak, his gaze was still sharp. Even through his sses, it still made Gao Yan shiver. It seemed that he had taken a liking to her. Gao Yan did not dare to say that he was so possessive. The car soon arrived at the hospital. Gao Yan used his privilege to send One directly to the operating theater. Lu Bin also received the news and made a video call with Gao Yan. ¡°Elder Lu,¡± Gao Yan called out respectfully. Lu Bin followed the camera lens and saw the lights of the operating theater behind Gao Yan. He sighed and asked Gao Yan, ¡°Have you found the thing? Where is Girl Su now?¡± ¡°The person Elder Lu rmended is really amazing. We found the thing, thanks to her help. She is now in the base. When Onees out of the operating theater, I will send them home.¡± Speaking of Su Meng¡­ Gao Yan¡¯s face was filled with admiration. ¡°Don¡¯t send them back yet. When theye back,e to the hospital first. Girl Su saved Lu Bai. Let Lu Bai personally thank her. When Onees out of the operating theater, remember to inform me.¡± After saying that¡­ Lu Bin hung up the phone. One¡¯s injuries were too serious. The surgery would not be over in a short while. Thinking of Su Meng and Shen Jian, Gao Yan decided to go back and send them back first. The hospital was very close to the base. After ten minutes, Gao Yan returned to the base. ¡°Officer Gao.¡± Su Meng and Shen Jian immediately stood up and greeted Gao Yan. ¡°You are our benefactors. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Gao Yan smiled and handed the bag containing the little fox to Su Meng. After returning, someone had already fed it. It was currently sleeping. Su Meng took it and held it in her arms. Then, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Officer One? Didn¡¯t hee?¡± When Gao Yan heard that Su Meng had been thinking about One, he could not help but feel likeughing. It seemed that One¡¯s efforts had paid off. Miss Su also cared about him a little. ¡°He still has other matters to deal with. If Miss Su wants to see him, I will pass on a message for you.¡± He did not intend to tell them about One¡¯s serious injury and surgery. Seeing that the other party did not want to tell them, Su Meng tactfully stopped mentioning this matter. She only remembered it in her heart and nned to repay him in the future. ¡°Since the matter is over, I will send you backter. Coincidentally, Elder Lu wants to see you. This is the reward for this time. I hope you will be satisfied.¡± After Gao Yan finished speaking, he handed Su Meng a check. Su Meng did not take it. She only took a look and was surprised by the number on it. Shen Jian, who was standing at the side, saw the amount of the check. His mouth almost reached his ears. He looked at the check excitedly and signaled Su Meng to take it quickly. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you short of money now? Since you have this money, you can do whatever you want,¡± Shen Jian said without any hesitation. Gao Yan looked at the two with a smile. He had thought that Su Meng would be dissatisfied with the reward. Although he thought that the money was enough, it was a hard-working mission after all. No matter how much he gave, it was not much. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t want the reward.¡± Su Meng shook her head and refused. Gao Yan and Shen Jian were stunned. They did not understand what Su Meng meant. Especially Shen Jian. When he heard that Su Meng was not asking for a reward, he raised his hand and tapped her. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Boss, you have to think it through. With this much money, there won¡¯t be such a reward after this.¡± In his heart, wasn¡¯t the purpose of making a deal to earn money? He did not understand why Su Meng had rejected it. Su Meng smiled, shook her head, and pushed the check back. She said slowly, ¡°Soldiers don¡¯t even care about their lives to protect their country. I¡¯m only doing my best to help you guys a little. I don¡¯t want this money. It¡¯s all for the country and for the stability of the people. I¡¯m not here for the money.¡± Su Meng said it solemnly. After hearing her words, Shen Jian immediately felt embarrassed. Boss was indeed the boss. Her ideological level was indeed iparable to his. Chapter 136 - Why Did We Come To the Hospital

Chapter 136: Why Did We Come To the Hospital

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Gao Yan saw that Su Meng insisted on not epting it, so he took the check back. He took out a small red box and handed it to Su Meng. ¡°Miss Su, I admire your ideological awareness. Since that¡¯s the case, this favor will be remembered by our troops. I¡¯ll take the money back. Then, you can¡¯t refuse this thing.¡± ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Su Meng smiled when she heard Gao Yan¡¯s words and took it. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you down. I still have something to do, so I can¡¯t send you back personally.¡± After saying that, Gao Yan led the way and led Su Meng and Shen Jian downstairs. After walking to the car, Gao Yan said, ¡°You guys have really helped us this time. If you need any help in the future, just let us know.¡± Su Meng and Shen Jian turned to get into the car. Shen Jian had already gotten into the car. Su Meng stopped at the car door and turned to Gao Yan. ¡°Officer Gao, I really have something I want you to help me with.¡± Gao Yan was just about to turn around and leave when he heard Su Meng¡¯s words. He stopped and asked, ¡°Miss Su, what is it that you want to tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to that officer who saved me this time. Please help me thank him. It seems that I won¡¯t be able to see him. I can only ask you to help me convey it.¡± Su Meng could sense from Gao Yan¡¯s reaction that... That officer¡¯s condition was definitely not good, so she could only ask Gao Yan to help her thank him. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely convey it to him.¡± Gao Yan nodded in agreement. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be leaving.¡± After Su Meng said that, she said goodbye to Gao Yan and got into the car, preparing to leave. Shen Jian was still scared in the car. He patted his chest andined to Su Meng, ¡°Will we still ept such a dangerous mission in the future? This is no ordinary danger. Even real guns and live ammunition have been brought here. If we¡¯re not lucky, we definitely won¡¯t be able to return.¡± After saying that, he seemed to have thought of something. Shen Jian said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s strange. Originally, ording to my fate, everyone close to me will be unlucky. Even I myself am no exception. This time, the fight was so fierce, yet I¡¯m actually fine.¡± After hearing him say that, Su Meng smiled and joked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this very normal? Looks like I¡¯m the nemesis of your unlucky fate. If you¡¯re with me, even you won¡¯t be unlucky.¡± Shen Jian took Su Meng¡¯s words seriously. He nodded thoughtfully and said slowly, ¡°No wonder. So that¡¯s why.¡± Su Meng couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled when she saw Shen Jian¡¯s enlightened look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°When I first came to the shop, Elder Guo clearly saw that my fate was bad, but he still kept me in the shop. Now it seems that this is the reason.¡± Shen Jian looked at Su Meng excitedly. ¡°Oh, it seems that I am indeed your lucky star. In that case, shouldn¡¯t you pay me somepensation? What if my luck is sucked away by you...¡± Su Meng smiled and joked. Shen Jian quickly moved away from Su Meng and pretended not to hear what she said just now. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s too dangerous. It¡¯s really too dangerous. Although it¡¯s very meaningful, I still hope that I can reduce this kind of bill in the future...¡± Shen Jian was afraid that Su Meng would submit the money again, so he sat close to the window. He had been muttering softly. Seeing him like this, Su Meng¡¯s smile deepened. The car sped along the highway. Su Meng and Shen Jian had been tired all night. Now that they had suddenly rxed, the two of them fell asleep in a daze. When the two of them came, the situation was urgent, so they took the ne. Now that they were fine, they could take the car back slowly. Not knowing how long they had slept, Su Meng was woken up by the driver. When she opened her eyes, she saw that they had arrived at a hospital. Su Meng was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why are we here at the hospital?¡± ¡°I was asked to send you here by the higher-ups. Maybe he forgot to tell you. After you go in, someone will pick you up.¡± After the driver finished speaking, he waited for Su Meng and Shen Jian to get off the car before he left. ¡°Boss, are we here for another order? Don¡¯t do what we did yesterday. It¡¯s too exciting. I just want to go home and have a good sleep.¡± Shen Jian stood behind Su Meng and looked at the hospital. He did not look too good. The incident fromst night had left a shadow in his heart. Su Meng didn¡¯t have any expression. She just looked at the direction of the car and walked toward the hospital. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There aren¡¯t so many orders.¡± Su Meng was calm. Chapter 137 - Had Taken a Liking To Su Meng

Chapter 137: Had Taken a Liking To Su Meng

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

As the driver had said, Su Meng and Shen Jian had just entered the hospital when a man in a police uniform walked over and asked Su Meng, ¡°Are you Miss Su Meng?¡± Seeing Su Meng nod, the man immediately rxed his expression and said, ¡°Miss Su, Elder Lu asked me toe over. Please follow me.¡± Hearing that it was Elder Lu, Su Meng and Shen Jian both heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that they were acquaintances. The man led Su Meng to Elder Lu¡¯s ward. When they reached the top floor, Su Meng discovered that there were several police officers standing on this floor. There were no ordinary patients. It seemed that this floor had been sealed off by the police. Seeing this, Su Meng already knew the purpose of Elder Lu calling her over. Sure enough, she followed the man into the ward. Besides Elder Lu in the ward, there was also a young man inside. He looked weak as hey on the hospital bed. His body was wrapped in gauze and he was receiving an IV drip. This should be Elder Lu¡¯s grandson, Lu Bai. Although Su Meng had seen himst time, he was covered in blood at that time, so she couldn¡¯t see his appearance. Now that she saw him, Lu Bai¡¯s body was clean. He was quite handsome. Lu Bai¡¯s handsomeness was different from the men she had seen before. For example, Wei Ting¡¯s handsomeness was cold, arrogant, and distant. Zhou Peng was a somewhat feminine and beautiful young master. Shen Jian was the kind of beauty that could not be argued with. As for Lu Bai, perhaps because he was a police officer, the handsomeness on his body gave him a feeling of sunshine and justice. Just seeing him gave him an inexplicable peace of mind, which made people feel veryfortable. ¡°Girl Su, you just finished your work yesterday, and I brought you here directly today. It must have been hard on you.¡± Lu Bin stood up and greeted Su Meng, inviting her to sit inside at the same time. ¡°You saved me that day?¡± Lu Bai heard what Lu Bin said to Su Meng and knew that this was Su Meng, so he asked. ¡°I just made a suggestion. It was the country that saved you,¡± Su Meng said this seriously. She never felt that she had done anything that day. It was thanks to the country¡¯s power that Lu Bai could be saved safely. It would be useless if she were to save him alone. How could she save him from the gangsters with her own power? ¡°No matter what, I should thank you personally. Thank you.¡± Lu Bai¡¯s expression changed when he heard Su Meng¡¯s words. Su Meng was a little embarrassed after being thanked so solemnly. Her face was slightly red. When Lu Bin saw this, a smile appeared on his old face. He kept staring at Su Meng. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. ¡°Brat, you have to remember the kindness that Girl Su has shown you for saving your life. In the future, help her as much as you can. If it weren¡¯t for her, this old man would probably be buried in the ground.¡± Lu Bin coldly rolled his eyes at Lu Bai. Then, he turned his head to look at Su Meng. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes. This change of expression could be said to be very fast. Lu Bai ridiculed him in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t help much at all. Elder Lu, why did you call me here?¡± Su Meng wanted to go back and have a good sleep. Recently, she had been staying up all night, and her skin was getting worse. ¡°You saved this brat. You have to let him thank you personally. I¡¯ll get someone to send you backter.¡± After saying that, Lu Bin called the middle-aged man who had just led Su Meng toe over and asked him to call a car for Su Meng. After Su Meng said goodbye to them and left, Lu Bin immediatelyughed. ¡°Grandfather, you asked Miss Su toe over because you want me to simply thank her?¡± Lu Bai looked at his grandfather with a speechless expression. ¡°Of course. What do you think? Little brat, what do you think of this Girl Su?¡± Lu Bin red at Lu Bai. Lu Bai sighed. He already knew what Lu Bin was thinking. He said perfunctorily, ¡°Sure, of course it¡¯s great. You¡¯ve already decided on her. Why are you still asking me?¡± Lu Bin walked to Lu Bai¡¯s side and patted his head lightly. He said bitterly, ¡°Why are you still asking me? Do you really not understand what I mean, or are you just pretending? Your legs aren¡¯t working well right now. Of course, I have to ask her toe and see you. This girl is really not bad. If she can be my granddaughter-inw¡­¡± Lu Bai rolled his eyes. As expected, the old man was waiting for him here. He said helplessly, ¡°Save it. Do you know her? We just met. Do you know if she has someone she likes? Do you think she will like me? You can just stay here and be happy.¡± ¡°D*mn, how can you talk about your grandfather like that? If you weren¡¯t injured all over, I would definitely beat you up,¡± Lu bin threatened him. Chapter 138 - Was a Little Too Excited

Chapter 138: Was a Little Too Excited

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Lu Bai looked at Lu Bin. He naturally knew that his grandfather was only trying to scare him. Ever since he was young, other than making a huge mistake, he had never been beaten up. When his grandfather was angry, at most, he would ignore him for a while. ¡°This time, you cane back alive thanks to that Girl Su. So, when you¡¯ve recovered, remember to help her more. It¡¯s not easy for her and her master.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there another boy by her side?¡± Lu Bin looked at his wooden-headed grandson. He could not help but feel angry, but he was helpless against him. On second thought, if Lu Bai was not a one-track-minded person, he would not have risked his life to be a police officer. If he was really that open-minded about rtionships, he would not have lost a girl that he liked now. When Lu Bai saw that his grandfather was so angry that he didn¡¯t say anything, he smiled in his heart. Actually, he didn¡¯t mean to anger his grandfather. It was just that he only had one goal in his heart right now, and that was to fulfill his father¡¯s unfinished wish. The rest would be put aside for now. However, the girl just now was indeed different from the ones he usually saw. Lu Bai turned his head to look out of the window and gradually fell into deep thought. On the other side, one was performing surgery while Gao Yan was waiting anxiously at the entrance of the operating theater. When the lights in the operating theater were turned off and the doctor walked out, Gao Yan anxiously went up and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is the patient?¡± The doctor took a deep breath and a smile appeared on his tired face. ¡°Congrattions, the patient¡¯s life is no longer in danger. However, because the injury is too serious, he needs to rest quietly.¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Gao Yan¡¯s heart that had not been put down all this time finally rxed. ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine.¡± Seeing that One was fine, Gao Yan turned around and left, because he had an even more important task to deal with. When One was pushed out of the ward, he was still unconscious with a venttor¡­ Lu Bin¡¯s men sent Su Meng directly to the antique shop. After Su Meng thanked the driver, she got out of the car. She thought that it would take a long time after going out this time. She did not expect that it had only been two days. Su Meng had been thinking about Shen Jian¡¯s order. She wanted to go back to the antique shopter and ask Shen Jian to call that person to confirm it. When she returned to the shop, she found that there was actually a customer buying antiques in the shop at the moment. Guo Xiang was introducing the antiques to that person. When he saw that Su Meng had returned, he greeted her and continued to receive customers. ¡°Call your clientter and contact her again. Tell her that we are back and that we can go look for her tomorrow to see how she wants to arrange her time.¡± Before returning to her room, Su Meng instructed Shen Jian. ¡°Okay.¡± After Shen Jian agreed, he also returned to his room. Su Meng was already exhausted. After returning to her room, she firsty on the bed and rolled around in relief. Then, she remembered that the little fox was still in her bag, so she quickly got up and took the little fox out. She did not expect that the soldiers had already washed the little fox clean. It was covered in snow-white fur. Because there was a milk bottle in the bag, it was not hungry at the moment. It only opened its big eyes and looked at Su Meng. ¡°Poor little thing. You can live here from now on. Although the quality of life is not very good, at least you can eat well and sleep at ease.¡± Su Meng ced the little fox on the chair next to her and thenid down to rest. She was really too tired and needed a good sleep. She might still have an order tomorrow. When the little fox was ced on the chair, it squeaked twice. When it saw Su Mengid down to sleep, it stopped making noise. It quietly curled up into a ball and also began to sleep on the chair. Su Meng did not even eat dinner. She slept until 5 o¡¯clock the next day. After stretching herself, Su Meng went out. When the little fox saw that she had left, it also followed her obediently. Su Meng thought that she had woken up early enough. She did not expect Shen Jian to wake up even earlier. He seemed to have finished washing up and was cleaning the cabs. ¡°Hey Boss, I called Lu Si yesterday. We can go today.¡± Shen Jian looked very excited. Su Meng looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Could it be because that Lu Si was a beauty? However, ording to her understanding, Shen Jian couldn¡¯t possibly be so lecherous. Hearing Su Meng¡¯s question, Shen Jian lowered his head and said in embarrassment, ¡°Well, we¡¯ve already solved two big cases without money. This time, the promised reward is a lot, so¡­¡± So when he got the money¡­ He could do what he wanted to do. Su Meng nodded and said, ¡°After we finish eating, we¡¯ll go. We didn¡¯t eatst night. I¡¯m too hungry now.¡± Chapter 139 - Thought That He Had Seen a Ghost

Chapter 139: Thought That He Had Seen a Ghost

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Alright, I have already prepared the food. It is still hot in the pot. Wait for me to bring it out!¡± Shen Jian said and immediately ran to the kitchen to bring out the food. Looking at the hot and sumptuous food, Su Meng revealed a satisfied expression. It seemed that there were many benefits to having a diligent underling. After the two of them ate, Su Meng rode the electric bike and brought Shen Jian to the customer¡¯s house. Shen Jian guided her from behind. The two of them arrived in front of the so-called big vi that Shen Jian mentioned. Su Meng looked at the house in front of her and felt a little embarrassed. This guy actually said that this was a big vi? The house was indeed very big and had two floors. However, there was only one house in the surroundings. Standing alone here, it looked a little lonely. In particr, this ce was very remote and belonged to the suburbs. With just one house standing here, it would be very easy for criminals to target it. Moreover, the feng shui of this house was not good. As the saying went, one should not nt a mulberry tree in the front and a willow tree in the back. The mulberry tree was easy to attract souls and was of the yin attribute. nting it in front of the house was a form of yin pressure, which was not good for the owner of the house. In front of this house grew arge mulberry tree. It looked quite old and was thick and tall. Su Meng looked at the two-story vi in front of her and was very reluctant to enter. She kept feeling that this house was also emitting a cold air, which was very ufortable. She stood two meters away from the door while Shen Jian went over to ring the doorbell. As he had already informed her in advance, the doorbell had only rung for a dozen seconds when the door was opened. A pale face that was as white as paper was revealed. She had big red lips, and long ck hair was draped over it. Coupled with that pair of deep blue eye sockets, she looked like a female ghost. Shen Jian was so frightened when he saw her face that he retreated several steps and almost fell. ¡°Mr. Shen, you¡¯re here.¡± The woman immediately smiled when she saw Shen Jian and reached out to grab him. The woman¡¯s hand was like a withered tree branch. There were long nails on it, and the most important thing was that the nails were actually red. ¡°Oh my god, ghost!¡± Shen Jian shouted when he saw that the woman wanted to grab him and ran toward Su Meng. He was the most timid. He was most afraid of ghosts and spirits. He did not even dare to watch horror movies. How could he not be afraid when he suddenly saw such a scary thing? When Su Meng saw Shen Jian¡¯s reaction, she did not know whether tofort him or scold him. She grabbed his arm and gritted her teeth, saying in a low voice, ¡°Shen Jian, take a good look. This is a human!¡± Shen Jian was quiet. It made sense. How could a ghoste out in broad daylight? Wasn¡¯t that courting death? Shen Jianughed awkwardly and quicklyposed himself. Then, he turned around and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Is Miss Lu Si at home?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Master Shen, howe you don¡¯t recognize me after only two days apart?¡± Lu Si looked at Shen Jian and continued to ask, ¡°Is this the person you said could help me? Pleasee in.¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t like this when I came that day. Although she was very thin at that time, she wasn¡¯t as skinny as she is now,¡± Shen Jian leaned against Su Meng andined to her in a low voice. Su Meng only nodded but didn¡¯t reply. Lu Si opened the door and invited Su Meng and Shen Jian in. Su Meng looked up at the house and frowned slightly. This house was really strange. She didn¡¯t want to go in, but she had to go in if she wanted to understand Lu Si¡¯s difficulties. After thinking for a while, she decided to go in. Lu Si invited them to sit down and then poured a cup of tea for Shen Jian and Su Meng. Su Meng did not take it. Shen Jian was about to take it, but Su Meng patted his hand and signaled him not to drink it. ¡°Miss Lu, what problem have you encountered that you need our help with?¡± Su Meng sat on a chair near the door and asked Lu Si while carefully observing her surroundings. Lu Si sat next to Shen Jian and sighed. ¡°I think¡­ I think I¡¯m cursed.¡± Shen Jian looked at Su Meng and asked, ¡°Cursed? What¡¯s a curse?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt. Let Miss Lu continue.¡± Su Meng rolled her eyes at Shen Jian. Lu Si nodded. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been having a strange dream recently. When I fall asleep, I hear the sound of dripping water in the bathroom. Then, I follow the sound and go over to check if there¡¯s a leak in the water pipe. When I¡¯m done, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with the pipe, I go to the sink and stand there and look in the mirror.¡± Chapter 140 - Always Had Weird Dreams

Chapter 140: Always Had Weird Dreams

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Did you know that I can actually see my reflection in the mirror in my dream? I yawned in front of the mirror, and the ¡®me¡¯ in the mirror yawned as well. Then, I thought that everything was fine, so I stretched and turned around to leave. Before I left, I turned around to look at the mirror and realized something strange.¡± ¡°The person in the mirror didn¡¯t do the same thing as me. She didn¡¯t turn around! Not only did she not turn around, but she kept looking at me as if she was facing the mirror. When she saw me turn around, she actually smiled!¡± At this point, Lu Si¡¯s mental state began to deteriorate again. She curled up in her chair and shivered as if she was very afraid. ¡°You said it was a dream. It¡¯s normal to have nightmares. Why are you so afraid of this dream?¡± Su Meng looked at Lu Si, but didn¡¯t go up tofort her. Instead, she directly asked her questions. Lu Si buried her head in her knees. When she heard Su Meng¡¯s question, she didn¡¯t raise her head. Instead, she said sullenly, ¡°Because I have had this dream every day for several months.¡± Su Meng frowned and continued to ask, ¡°Then do you have the habit of sleepwalking? That means that when you wake up, your body somewhere else. Or are you in bed?¡± ¡°In bed. I don¡¯t have the habit of sleepwalking. There are surveince cameras everywhere in the house, so I¡¯m very sure.¡± ¡°Then other than this dream, do you have any other abnormalities?¡± Su Meng continued to ask. ¡°At night, I always feel that someone is watching me, and not just one person, but a lot of them.¡± Lu Si tightened her arms around her legs. She continued, ¡°So every night, I will pull down all the curtains and turn on the lights, but there is no one in the house. There are also surveince cameras installed outside the house, and I haven¡¯t seen anyone, but I can confirm that the feeling is not wrong. There is really someone watching me.¡± At the end of her sentence, Lu Si¡¯s voice had already begun to tremble. She looked very pitiful. Shen Jian wanted to reach out and pat her shoulder tofort her. He did not expect that when his hand touched Lu Si, he would be grabbed by her and pulled forcefully in front of him. Lu Si looked very thin, but her strength was abnormally strong. She directly pulled Shen Jian, who was caught off guard, and made him stagger. ¡°Boss, Boss, what should we do?!¡± Shen Jian wanted to pull out his hand, but Lu Si was too strong. He could not pull her out at all. Su Meng quietly watched Lu Si¡¯s movements from the side until Shen Jian asked for help. Only then did she get up. She walked to Lu Si¡¯s side and ced a talisman on Lu Si¡¯s body. Lu Si seemed to have suddenlye to her senses. When she realized that she was holding Shen Jian¡¯s hand, she quickly let go and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Master Shen, I was absent-minded again just now.¡± Shen Jian withdrew his hand andforted Lu Si with an awkward smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Boss, do you see what¡¯s wrong with Miss Lu Si?¡± Shen Jian turned to ask Su Meng. Su Meng shook her head. ¡°This is a bit difficult. I need time to take a look. Miss Lu Si, can I take a look at your house?¡± Lu Si quickly agreed. ¡°Of course. Even if you need to stay here, it¡¯s fine. There are many rooms here. You can stay anywhere you want.¡± After saying that, she stood up and was about to lead Su Meng to take a look. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stay here.¡± Su Meng refused. She did not dare to stay in such a ce. The vi was veryrge. The style of decoration was typical of the Chinese style. The furniture in the room was all mahogany. There were exquisite carvings on it. One look and one could tell that it was very expensive. There were many photos on the wall. They were all taken of a person. It must be Lu Si. In each photo, Lu Si looked very happy and smiled very brightly. She did not know when the photos were taken, but she looked very healthy in the photos. She didn¡¯t look like the current her at all. Noticing Su Meng¡¯s gaze, Lu Si exined with a smile, ¡°These photos were taken a year ago, before we moved here. My brother was still alive at that time.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± Su Meng noticed the keyword and turned to ask. ¡°Yes, my biological brother. My brother is six years older than me. When I was thirteen, my parents died in an ident, leaving us with arge amount of family property. The other rtives in the family were all eyeing our money, so everyone wanted to adopt us.¡± Chapter 141 - Strange Women

Chapter 141: Strange Women

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°But my brother saw that they were up to no good, so he snuck away with me one rainy night. He was afraid that we would expose our address and those people woulde looking for us, so he brought me to buy a rtively remote house. There are few people here. We usually don¡¯t go out except to buy daily necessities, so it¡¯s safer.¡± Hearing her words, Su Meng couldn¡¯t help butin in her heart. There weren¡¯t only few people here, there wasn¡¯t even a single family. ¡°So you bought this house recently?¡± Su Meng asked. Lu Si nodded and said, ¡°We bought itst year. It¡¯s been more than a year now. My brother passed away half a year ago. It was¡­ suicide¡­¡± ¡°Suicide?¡± ¡°Yes, he took sleeping pills and slit his wrists. When I found out, it was toote. He bled too much and died.¡± Lu Si¡¯s expression was gloomy, and tears welled up in her eyes. With Lu Si¡¯s words, Su Meng finally knew why the yin qi in this house was generated. However, people whomitted suicide rarely had such strong resentment. It was because they had no hope for life and only wanted to die because they had lost all hope. The resentment in the house seemed to have been left behind by someone who had died unjustly. ¡°Before your brothermitted suicide, did you feel anything wrong? Did you have this feeling when you were talking about this dream or when someone was spying on you?¡± Su Meng looked at Lu Si and asked. Lu Si shook her head. The next moment, she seemed to have thought of something and nodded repeatedly. ¡°This dream started after my brother died, but someone was spying on me. Before my brother left, I had this dream, and he knew about it.¡± ¡°Then didn¡¯t you guys think about changing houses?¡± Su Meng frowned. ¡°Changing houses? Are you saying that there¡¯s something wrong with this house?¡± Lu Si clutched the talisman in her hand tightly, and her face looked even worse. She muttered, ¡°There can¡¯t be anything wrong with this house. Although it¡¯s a second-hand house, it¡¯s not an auction house. The previous owners of this house were a family of four.¡± ¡°Their family seemed to be very happy. Both husband and wife are very elegant. Their two daughters are cute and well-behaved. They sold the house because they wanted to go abroad.¡± Su Meng nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she walked around the second floor again. Although the feng shui of this house wasn¡¯t good, she couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with it. Back on the first floor, Su Meng took out a small incense burner and a talisman from her bag. She burned the talisman in the incense burner and ced the small incense burner in the middle of the house. She inserted three sticks of incense. Just as she lit the incense, someone suddenly rang the doorbell outside. Lu Si¡¯s expression darkened when the doorbell rang. She stared at the direction of the door but had no intention of opening it. ¡°Miss Lu Si, someone ising,¡± Su Meng reminded her. ¡°Ah¡­ Okay!¡± Lu Si came back to her senses and slowly walked toward the door to open it. Su Meng was a little curious. She felt that Lu Si¡¯s reaction was very strange, so she quietly moved a few steps toward the door. After the door was opened, she saw a woman. She was dressed very exquisitely. She wore sunsses, raised her head slightly, and stood there with her arms crossed in front of her chest. When she saw the woman, Lu Si¡¯s expression darkened even more. She said unhappily, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The woman sneered and wanted to walk into the house. At the same time, she sneered, ¡°What am I doing here? Of course, I¡¯m here to seek justice for Lu Ning. I believe that other than me, no one else can help him.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Shen Jian and Su Meng standing in the house. ¡°Yo, you have done something bad and are afraid of someone getting revenge, so you even found two people to apany you. What, now you have friends? You can make friends too?¡± the woman said in a strange tone. Lu Si crossed her legs and blocked the woman¡¯s way in. She said coldly, ¡°What does it have to do with you? Leave quickly, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Call the police? Lu Si, do you really think that no one knows what you¡¯ve done? Although you¡¯ve done it wlessly, the truth wille out sooner orter!¡± The woman raised her hand and pushed Lu Si, trying to force her way in. Su Meng saw that the two of them had already begun to fight. Before the fight started, she quickly went forward to persuade her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk things through. Lu Si, was the Lu Ning that she mentioned just now your brother?¡± Lu Si nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my brothermitted suicide because of this woman.¡± When the woman heard that, she immediately became anxious and shouted, ¡°Lu Si, don¡¯t nder me. You were clearly the one who killed your brother because you were selfish and afraid that he would be with me. Unfortunately, you did it wlessly. Even the police couldn¡¯t see through it!¡± Su Meng suddenly felt bad. Why was she involved in a criminal case after visiting feng shui? Chapter 142 - Brother Girlfriend

Chapter 142: Brother Girlfriend

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Lu Si, look at you now. You look like a ghost. You me yourself every day for killing your brother, right? You¡¯re already so thin. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before you can personally go down and apologize to your brother!¡± The woman¡¯s words were getting more and more unpleasant. Although Lu Si was angry, Su Meng could tell that she was not good at arguing with others. She did not know what to say after being scolded by the woman. Her pale face turned red. It was obvious that she was angry. ¡°You really know how to twist the truth. My brother¡¯s ident was obviously because of you! How dare youe here? Do you really think that I am easy to bully?¡± Lu Si pushed the woman out. Then, she immediately closed the door and did not want to talk to her anymore. ¡°Lu Si, let me tell you. Don¡¯t think that just because you found friends to stay with you, I won¡¯t dare toe here in the future. Who doesn¡¯t have friends?! Hey, those two friends just now, this Lu Si is not a good person. You have to be careful when you stay with her. Lu Si is not a normal person. She will kill people! Don¡¯t me me for not warning you!¡± The woman knocked on the door and shouted at the same time. After shouting, she saw that no one was paying attention to her. She knew that she had no interest in nagging and left. ¡°Sorry, I made a fool of myself.¡± Lu Si was a little embarrassed. Su Meng shook her head. Recalling what that woman had said, she wondered why Lu Si would kill someone? Whether that was true or not, she had to be careful. After all, nothing was more important than her own life. Su Meng looked at the smoke on the small incense burner and asked Lu Si, ¡°Who was that woman just now? Do you have any grudges?¡± ¡°Her name is Fang Yin. She¡¯s my brother¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°The two of them have been talking for almost three years. My brother loves her very much. Fang Yin¡¯s family is very poor. She has an alcoholic father, a sick mother, and a younger brother. My brother doesn¡¯t mind this at all. After all, I¡¯m his only rtive. For me, as long as he¡¯s happy, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care who he¡¯s with.¡± ¡°But one day half a year ago, my brother suddenly told me that he saw Fang Yin hugging another man. The two of them were still discussing how to get all the money under her name after Fang Yin and my brother got married.¡± ¡°My brother is a good person, but he cares too much about rtionships. He felt that he had been deceived and cheated on, so hemitted suicide in a fit of anger. As for that Fang Yin, she always thought that I killed my brother. She thought that I did it just to monopolize the family property.¡± Lu Si lowered her head. Su Meng could not see her expression, but she could hear her voice trembling. ¡°She just wanted to take the family property from me again, so she kepting to look for clues. Unfortunately, the police have already investigated. My brothermitted suicide and his bones were cremated. The evidence was conclusive. It was useless for her to make a fuss.¡± Su Meng did not expect there to be such a story between them. She understood a little. It was all about money anyway. As for who was telling the truth and who was lying, that was not certain. Sometimes, the person who looked the most like a good person was actually a bad person. ¡°Miss Lu, this ce is so remote, and you¡¯re the only one living here. You have to be careful during normal times. It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Su Meng said. Lu Si nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Su Meng began to focus on her own things. The smoke had already floated up a lot. It was actually in a rotating shape. The shape was like a small tornado. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Shen Jian had never seen the smoke float into such a shape. He looked at Su Meng in shock. Su Meng ignored him and took out apass from her bag. She sprinkled the incense ash in the censer on it and thepass began to spin. At first, the needle spun very slowly, but it became faster and faster, just like that day in the small building in the manor. Su Meng¡¯s heart sank, but her expression did not change. She quietly put her things away, then turned around and sat on the chair, pretending that nothing had happened. The air conditioner had been turned off at some point, and the room was getting hotter and hotter. Su Meng and Shen Jian were already starting to sweat. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. This house has been around for a long time, so things often break. The air conditioner is broken again, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bear with it. I¡¯ll get someone to fix itter.¡± Lu Si brought two cups of cold tea. She looked a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not easy for Miss Lu to live here alone. Haven¡¯t you thought of selling the house and then going to the city to buy another one?¡± Su Meng once again rejected the tea Lu Si brought over, and at the same time, she did not ask Shen Jian to take it. Chapter 143 - I’m Too Shallow

Chapter 143: I¡¯m Too Shallow

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Seeing Su Meng¡¯s actions, Lu Si smiled and said, ¡°My brother bought this house. I¡¯ve lived here with him for so long, I don¡¯t want to sell it. Besides, as long as I don¡¯t cause trouble, there won¡¯t be so much danger. Look, I¡¯ve lived here for so long and I¡¯m still fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. In that case, Miss Lu, let me tell you the problem I found. This house has bad feng shui. Normally, mulberry trees cannot be nted in front of a house, but there is such a thick tree in front of your house,¡± Su Meng said. Through the window, she pointed at the mulberry tree in front of the door. Lu Si nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Forgive myck of knowledge, but I can¡¯t see any other problems. Why don¡¯t you cut down that tree first?¡± Su Meng looked a little embarrassed. Hearing her words, Lu Si¡¯s expression was obviously a little regretful. She sighed and seemed to be a little dissatisfied. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll try to see if cutting down the tree will work.¡± ¡°Okay, in that case, we¡¯ll leave first. There¡¯s no need to give us the reward. Perhaps there are other problems, but forgive me for not being able to see through them. I can¡¯t solve them either. I can only solve the most obvious one.¡± After Su Meng said this, she pulled Shen Jian and walked toward the door. But just as she was about to open the door, she was stopped by Lu Si. ¡°Miss Su, can you really not find any other problems? But what if I cut down that mulberry treeter and have nightmares again tonight?¡± ¡°You can hire another expert.¡± Su Meng only looked at Lu Si, but she had no intention of touching her. Since Su Meng had already said so, there was no point in her asking anymore, so she walked away and let Su Meng leave. Shen Jian followed behind Su Meng and tactfully did not say a word. He waited until he was further away from the vi before asking, ¡°Boss, did you really not see through it or are you just pretending?¡± To be honest, even he could see that there was something wrong with the incense burner just now, but Su Meng said that she did not see through it. There must have been some twists and turns in the process. When he thought of this... He felt that he was getting smarter and smarter. ¡°I just made a divination for her and found out that her fate was originally pretty good. Although she wouldn¡¯t be rich, at least she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. However, recently, there was a hint of murderous aura in her fate, which sucked away her fate.¡± ¡°This hint of murderous aura just appeared not long ago. It was about half a year ago. Although it wasn¡¯t much, it directly affected her fate. From now on, her fate will be full of misfortunes and she might die in an ident,¡± Su Meng exined. ¡°That¡¯s not right. ording to what you said, she won¡¯t be rich. Why would she live in such a big vi?¡± Shen Jian was puzzled. ¡°Although this ce is located in a remote area, this house is not cheap. There is also the decoration of the vi. Even an outsider like me can tell that the furniture is very valuable.¡± Shen Jian was puzzled. ¡°This is the problem.¡± Su Meng nodded and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the fact that she is rich now. She said that she and her brother inherited arge sum of money from their parents. Since then, she has been lying.¡± ¡°Then what happened? Did she find someone to change her fate? Or did she exchange her life with someone rich and powerful?¡± Shen Jian frowned. He felt that things were getting more and moreplicated. ¡°If it was to change her fate or exchange her life, it would be fine. After all, this kind of method can barely be considered as a normal method. Although there will be side effects, they are very small. However, she chose to go against the grain and used the most ruthless method.¡± Shen Jian looked at Su Meng, his expression gradually bing serious. ¡°What method?¡± ¡°A dove taking over a magpie¡¯s nest, directly snatching other people¡¯s things and then killing the original owner. ording to the woman who came to find herter, the fact that Lu Si had a brother was true. As for whether they were rted or not, it was not certain. Perhaps, these two people wanted to kill each other because they did not share the spoils equally.¡± ¡°And the reason why she asked us toe here is because she suffered retribution. There will be an additional ck fog in the murderer¡¯s fate. This ck fog will gradually erode their fate, change their fate, and slowly sink them into the abyss, never to rise again. This is also why when murderers kill, they will not repent and instead kill more people.¡± Chapter 144 - Fang Yin’s Words

Chapter 144: Fang Yin¡¯s Words

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Shen Jian¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard this. He did not expect to receive a life order just because he wanted to receive a feng shui order to earn money. ¡°Not everyone has the ability to digest such a windfall. Only those who have a strong fate and are usually filled with hostility can do it. Lu Si¡¯s fate was naturally dull and could not suppress the money. In addition, the resentment around her was quite deep, which was why she suffered a bacsh,¡± Su Meng continued. ¡°She said that she had that strange dream every day, but it wasn¡¯t a lie. A murderer with a strong mentality treats killing as a kind of pleasure. Such a person doesn¡¯t have a burden in their heart, so they won¡¯t be affected by the resentmentter on.¡± ¡°As for Lu Si, although her behavior is crazy, after all, she doesn¡¯t kill for pleasure. Maybe she did it for a reason. On the day of the murder, there must have been a mirror around her. After she finished killing, she saw herself in the mirror. Subconsciously, she thought that it was not her. This impression was too deep for her. In addition, the feng shui of the house is not good. That was why she is constantly haunted by nightmares.¡± ¡°All sorts of factorsbined together, causing her body to be worse and worse. Her luck was sucked dry. She is almost like a skeleton now.¡± Su Meng told Shen Jian everything she knew and spected. ¡°I see. No wonder I felt that she was not in her right mind the first time I came. But when I went there the other day, she was clearly in a good condition. She was not much different from a normal person. Why did she lose so much weight in the past two days?¡± Shen Jian understood everything else. However, he was full of questions about Lu Si¡¯s appearance. ¡°Her body has affected her appetite. A girl who is already thin will be thinner after starving for two days, but a fat girl¡¯s body won¡¯t change after starving for two days.¡± At this point, Su Meng¡¯s expression suddenly became a little resentful. Shen Jian: ¡°¡­¡± Did his boss misspeak? They were clearly talking about fate. Su Meng rode the electric bike slowly with Shen Jian. However, she saw a familiar figure at the corner of the road. Su Meng quickly chased after it and stopped beside Fang Yin. ¡°It¡¯s you two. Why aren¡¯t you with Lu Si? Did you notice her perversion?¡± Fang Yin stopped. ¡°We¡¯re not her friends. We were just invited to help. From what you said, are you close to Lu Si? You seem to know something,¡± Su Meng asked. Fang Yin looked at Su Meng in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re really not her friends?¡± Seeing Su Meng nod, she smiled and said, ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. I knew it. With her personality, how could she have friends?¡± ¡°Can you exin it in detail?¡± Su Meng asked. ¡°From the moment I met her, I thought she was very strange. She doesn¡¯t talk much, but she likes to stare at others. Her brother and I are good friends, so we often hang out together.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you her brother¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Su Meng interrupted Fang Yin. Fang Yinughed again when she heard Su Meng¡¯s question. She pointed in the direction of Lu Si¡¯s house and asked, ¡°That¡¯s what she said? She said that I¡¯m her brother¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Meng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s hrious. Lu Si is really full of lies. She can even make up that I¡¯m her brother¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Fang Yin continued, ¡°She and her brother are from another province. When they first came here, they were dressed in rags, like beggars.¡± ¡°That day, I was harassed by a pervert. It was them who helped me chase the pervert away. To thank them, I took them to buy clothes, shower, and eat. I helped them clean up like normal people. Because they saved me, I wanted to help them find a job. They wouldn¡¯t earn a lot, but at least they could rent a house and eat to support themselves.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to find a ce to live without my help, but they never told me where they lived. They just came to y with me when they were free, and we became friends.¡± ¡°Lu Ning has a good personality. He took good care of people. Not only did he take good care of his sister, but he also took good care of me. But Lu Si is different. She has a gloomy face every day, as if someone owes her millions.¡± Chapter 145 - Who Should I Trust

Chapter 145: Who Should I Trust

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°At first, everything was normal, but more than half a year ago, things started to go wrong. The two siblings looked for me less and less, and in the end, both of them seemed to have disappeared. One day, Brother Lu Ning suddenly called me and said that he felt that his sister was not normal.¡± ¡°Lu Ning said that Lu Si always liked to go to the bathroom alone at midnight and stay there until two in the morning before returning to bed to sleep.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t think that Lu Si was sleepwalking. He wanted to take her to the hospital, but Lu Si refused and kept arguing with him. Lu Ning wanted me to help him persuade Lu Si. If it didn¡¯t work out, we would tie her up and take her to the hospital.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the day after Lu Ning called, there would be news of his suicide. Because I had contact with him, I was also called by the police for questioning. That¡¯s how I found out how Lu Ningmitted suicide.¡± ¡°How do you think Lu Ningmitted suicide?¡± Fang Yin looked at Su Meng and asked. Her expression was smiling, but the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Her eyes were cold. ¡°Is there anything strange about the way hemitted suicide?¡± Su Meng shook her head and asked. ¡°Yes, ording to the forensics, Lu Ning took sleeping pills and then cut his wrist tomit suicide. Lu Si said that Lu Ning was usually very afraid of pain. He probably took sleeping pills because he was afraid that the pain would be too unbearable when he cut his wrist.¡± Fang Yin approached Su Meng and asked, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? A person who was about tomit suicide is actually afraid of pain? Initially, the police also felt that something was fishy, but there was no third person¡¯s mark at the scene. Lu Si said that she was sleeping at the time. Although no one could prove this, there was no way to prove that she was directly rted to Lu Ning¡¯s suicide.¡± ¡°Then what about Lu Ning¡¯s body?¡± Su Meng asked. ¡°Of course, it was cremated after the police finished examining it.¡± ¡°Since the police said that hemitted suicide, why do you still think that it was Lu Si who did it? Are you on good terms with Lu Ning? You actually stood up for him for so long and even went to seek justice.¡± Su Mengbed through Fang Yin¡¯s words. There was one thing that she did not understand. Since Fang Yin and Lu Ning were just ordinary friends, there was no need to be so adamant about whether Lu Ning hadmitted suicide. When Fang Yin heard this¡­ She smiled and said, ¡°What? Do you still think that I have ulterior motives? Anyway, I¡¯ve already warned you that Lu Si is very dangerous. You¡¯d better be careful when dealing with her. After all, she even killed her own brother. Although I haven¡¯t found any evidence yet, I will find it one day. That will be the moment of retribution for her.¡± ¡°Of course, if you also want to investigate the truth of this case, I wee it. This is my phone number. If there¡¯s anything, feel free to ask me. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Fang Yin handed Su Meng a small card. There was only a string of phone numbers written on it. After Su Meng received it, Fang Yin quickly left. Looking at Fang Yin¡¯s hurried back, Su Meng¡¯s heart became more and more confused. This person had just leisurely strolled, and now, after she finished talking to her, she quickly left, as if she was deliberately waiting for her. Shen Jian was confused as he looked at Su Meng and asked, ¡°Boss, what do you want to do about this?¡± Fang Yin and Lu Si each had their own words. If it were an ordinary person, they would have been confused by now. But Su Meng was a feng shui master, and it was her job to read people¡¯s faces. At this moment, she was sure that there was ayer of ck fog around Lu Si¡¯s body. She had definitely killed someone. Fang Yin¡¯s expression was clear, but her fate, which was in charge of her fortune, was slightly green. This meant that although she had some ill-gotten gains, they were not taken by her. Both of them were telling the truth, and both of them were lying. ¡°Call the police. This is a matter of life and death. It¡¯s best to leave it to the police.¡± After Su Meng said that, she took out her phone and was about to call the police, but she stopped after pressing a button. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Boss?¡± Shen Jian also felt that it was best to call the police, but Su Meng suddenly stopped. ¡°What should I say after I call the police? Could it be that I can read feng shui, so I figured out that Lu Si has taken a life?¡± How could the police believe this? They would definitely treat them as liars. Chapter 146 - Cheap Ex-Husband

Chapter 146: Cheap Ex-Husband

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Then what should we do? Are we just going to let this go? This murder case is too scary.¡± Shen Jian groaned. Su Meng thought for a while and suddenly thought of someone. She took out the business card from her pocket and made a call ording to the number on it. The call was quickly picked up and Lu Bin¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Elder Lu, I want to tell you something¡­¡± Su Meng told Lu Bin what she had seen and what Lu Si and Fang Yin had said. As for whether Lu Bin believed her or not, it was not up to her. If she had called the police normally, the police would definitely not believe her one-sided story. They might not evene over to take a look. In the eyes of most of the police, feng shui masters were just swindlers and fortune tellers. As Lu Bin had seen Su Meng¡¯s ability, he knew that she was not spouting nonsense, so he would definitely take it to heart. After telling Lu Bin the details, Lu Bin told her to pay attention to her safety and go home to wait. He might still need her help in the future. ¡°Boss, will Fang Yin still go to look for Lu Si? Since she knows that Lu Si is a murderer, she¡¯s actually not afraid of her and still dares to go by herself!¡± Shen Jian sighed. Regardless of whether she was lying or not, since she knew about Lu Si¡¯s situation¡­ Wouldn¡¯t he be courting death if she went alone? ¡°Lu Si won¡¯t kill Fang Yin. If she really wanted to kill her, she would have killed her quietly long ago. She wouldn¡¯t have dragged it out until now,¡± Su Meng exined. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Shen Jian nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and wait. When the police arrive, they will definitely look for us for questioning. After we finish this, we will go buy a car. This electric bike can¡¯t go far. It will be very troublesome.¡± Su Meng increased the power to the maximum. She brought Shen Jian home. When they returned to Antique Street, there was a ck car parked at the intersection. A slender figure stood beside the car. Su Meng pretended not to see it. She looked ahead and nned to directly ride over. ¡°Hey Boss, isn¡¯t that your cheap ex-husband? He came to look for you again.¡± Shen Jian did not see it at all. He pointed at Wei Ting and asked Su Meng. Su Meng gritted her teeth. This idiot thought that she was blind and could not see. Did she need him to remind her? Wei Ting was originally leaning against the car door. He kept his head down and they did not know what he was looking at. When he heard Shen Jian¡¯s words, he raised his head and looked over, noticing the two of them. When he saw that Su Meng was carrying Shen Jian and the two of them were so close to each other, the expression in his eyes immediately darkened. When Su Meng got closer, he regained his calm. ¡°Get down.¡± Shen Jian reached out his hand to stop Su Meng. Su Meng wanted to ride over directly, but the next moment, Wei Ting stood in the middle of the road as if he wanted to use his body to stop her. Su Meng had no choice but to stop the car and look at Wei Ting with a frown. ¡°Is there something wrong? I said that if it¡¯s not about the divorce, then don¡¯te and look for me. I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to quarrel with you.¡± Su Meng¡¯s tone was not very good. ¡°I have something else to look for you for,¡± Wei Ting said in a low voice. ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to go through the divorce procedures by myself? It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do it this way. I don¡¯t need to trouble you.¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Ting and her expression was not very good. Su Meng really did not want to see Wei Ting. Whenever she saw Wei Ting, she would think of that annoying green tea b*tch Wei Xue. These two people were always inseparable. This time, Wei Xue actually did not follow them. It was likely that she woulde in a while. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t agree, it¡¯s useless for anyone to step in,¡± Wei Ting said. ¡®Yes, that¡¯s why I can only urge you. Capitalists are too annoying.¡¯ Su Meng cursed in her heart and secretly swore that she would stay away from such people in the future to avoid getting into trouble. ¡°Come with me. I have something to tell you.¡± Wei Ting pulled Su Meng. He wanted to carry her out of the electric bike, but was stopped by Shen Jian. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of my boss first!¡± Shen Jian reached out to protect Su Meng. The possessiveness in Wei Ting¡¯s eyes was almost out of control. As a man, Shen Jian naturally understood the meaning of this look. Su Meng had long said that she wanted to divorce him. Even though he did not leave, he always came to pester Su Meng and often caused trouble for her. As Su Meng¡¯s underling, he had the obligation to protect his boss. Seeing Shen Jian¡¯s actions, Wei Ting¡¯s face instantly darkened. Su Meng had no doubt that if Shen Jian said one more word, he would be beaten up by Wei Ting in the next moment. Looking at Wei Ting¡¯s aggressive appearance, he probably heard Wei Xue¡¯sint and came to settle the score with her. Although she took care of Wei Xue in order to retaliate, ording to the unreasonable temperament of the Wei family, it was within her expectations that Mother Wei woulde to settle the score with her. Regarding the matter of Mother Wei, it was actually not that serious. The reason why she did not help to release Mother Wei was because she suddenly had an idea. She could use this to ckmail Wei Ting into divorcing her. Chapter 147 - Thought She Was Going To Be Killed

Chapter 147: Thought She Was Going To Be Killed

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

She was just an ordinary person and couldn¡¯t fight with Wei Ting, a capitalist. Now that she had such a good opportunity, of course she had to make use of it. ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll go with him to deal with some matters.¡± Su Meng shook off Wei Ting¡¯s hand and got out of the car herself. She handed the car to Shen Jian. ¡°Then be careful. If there¡¯s anything, you must call me. I¡¯ll rush over very quickly.¡± Shen Jian took a deep look at Wei Ting. His meaning was very obvious. These words were a reminder to Wei Ting not to bully Su Meng. Otherwise, he would rush over immediately. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back.¡± Seeing that Su Meng nodded in agreement, Shen Jian rode the electric bike back. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will go with you. We can discuss the conditions on the way.¡± As Su Meng spoke, she went to open the door of Wei Ting¡¯s car. However, she found that the door was locked and could not be opened. Su Meng looked at Wei Ting. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me to get on the car?¡± ¡°Sit in the front. I¡¯m not a hungry wolf. I won¡¯t eat you if you sit in the front.¡± Wei Ting helped Su Meng open the door of the front passenger seat and indicated for Su Meng to sit in it. She wanted to sit in the back so that she could stay away from Wei Ting. She did not expect to be seen through. If she sat in the front, then she would sit in the front. It was just right for her to discuss the conditions with Wei Ting. Anyway, she had a trump card in her hand, so he could not do anything to her. Su Meng red at Wei Ting, then bent down and sat in the car. Wei Ting also sat in the car. However, after Wei Ting sat in the car, he was not in a hurry to drive. Instead, he turned his head to look at Su Meng. Su Meng was a little scared by Wei Ting¡¯s gaze. She thought to herself that this guy would not want to kill her in her car, would he? ording to Wei Ting¡¯s ruthless and merciless character, it was really possible. However, on second thought, Shen Jian left first. With him as an eyewitness, she wouldn¡¯t die quietly. Fortunately, she had let him leave first. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Su Meng grabbed the seat and moved her body a little closer to the door. Wei Ting saw Su Meng like this. He, who had always been calm, suddenly smiled. However, this smile disappeared in an instant, so fast that Su Meng thought that her eyes were ying tricks on her. After looking at Su Meng for a while, Wei Ting stretched out his hand and leaned toward Su Meng. He looked like he was going to hug Su Meng. The two of them were very close, so close that they could almost hear each other¡¯s heartbeat. Su Meng stretched out her hand and pushed Wei Ting. She asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Was he trying to avenge Wei Xue, so he would humiliate her before killing her? Wei Ting grunted when Su Meng pushed him. Then, his face turned pale and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. However, he didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he took Su Meng¡¯s seatbelt and helped her fasten it. Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± So he was helping her fasten her seatbelt. He could have just told her about it. Why did he make it so scary? However, Su Meng couldn¡¯t help but wonder when Wei Ting became so weak that he was pushed to such a state by her. ¡°If you don¡¯t wear your seatbelt in the car, do you want to die?¡± Wei Ting paused for a while before speaking to Su Meng. ¡°Thank you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so meticulous.¡± Su Meng gave a perfunctory thank you. Wei Ting didn¡¯t answer. He stepped on the elerator and the car directly rushed out. Su Meng looked out of the window with her chin propped up. She didn¡¯t know whether Wei Ting wanted to take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau or the prison because she waspletely unfamiliar with this route and had never been here before. Su Meng looked at the scenery outside the window and asked, ¡°Wei Xue didn¡¯te with you?¡± ¡°Why would shee?¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Because she¡¯s your biological sister. How could she leave her good brother?¡± Su Meng said it in a weird way, but Wei Ting didn¡¯t seem to understand her meaning. He said lightly, ¡°She¡¯s not a child anymore.¡± Su Meng sneered and did not say anything else. The car was silent for a moment. Suddenly, a message broke the silence. Su Meng picked up her phone and saw that it was from Shen Jian. [Boss, are you okay?] Shen Jian was very worried about Su Meng, so he sent her a message to ask. Su Meng smiled and replied, [I¡¯m fine.] In any case, she was fine now. It was not certain if she would be fer. After all, Wei Ting was too difficult to guess and could change his face at any time. Wei Ting also heard Su Meng¡¯s phone notification. Although he did not turn his head, his eyes nced at Su Meng¡¯s phone and saw the message from Shen Jian. When he saw Su Meng¡¯s smile again, he immediately felt a little disappointed. It seemed that Su Meng and that man were very close. Chapter 148 - Wrist Injury

Chapter 148: Wrist Injury

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Su Meng had neverughed from the bottom of her heart when she was with him. They were both sneering and mocking each other. However, Su Meng was able to reveal a sincere smile toward that man. Could it be that Su Meng really hated him from the bottom of her heart? After Su Meng finished reading the message, she realized that her phone was about to run out of battery. At such a critical moment, her phone could not be turned off. Fortunately, she had brought a charger. She reached into her bag to touch the charger, but she had brought too many things, so it was very difficult to find it. After searching for a long time, she finally found it at the bottom. She grabbed it and wanted to take it out, but she forgot that she had a small knife in her bag. Although the de was basically kept in the stic shell, because of the turbulence, the tip of the knife was exposed. Su Meng used force with the charger, and the tip of the knife directly cut her wrist. However, because Wei Ting was beside her, she did not cry out even though it was very painful to be cut. Instead, she frowned and gently took her hand out. Wei Ting¡¯s hand that was holding the steering wheel also hurt. He drove the car to the side of the road and stopped it. Then, he approached Su Meng and grabbed her hand that was just injured. Su Meng was already in pain from being cut, but she did not want to be ridiculed by Wei Ting, so she endured it and did not say anything. In the end, Wei Ting grabbed her, which caused her even more in pain. She could not help but let out a hiss. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Su Meng was shocked by Wei Ting¡¯s actions and impatiently questioned him. At the same time, she wanted to withdraw her hand. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Wei Ting grabbed her and didn¡¯t let go. Looking at Su Meng¡¯s bleeding arm, he frowned and med her. At the same time, he took out the first aid box with his other hand, opened the box, and took out disinfectant and gauze. Looking at Wei Ting¡¯s actions, Su Meng was stunned for a moment. So Wei Ting was actually going to help her treat her wound. While Su Meng was stunned, Wei Ting grabbed Su Meng¡¯s hand. He dipped the cotton in the medicine and wiped it on Su Meng¡¯s wound. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± After Su Meng reacted, she wanted to pull her hand back. She didn¡¯t want to have any intimate contact with Wei Ting. In the end, with this pull, the wound became even more painful. Wei Ting and Su Meng grunted at the same time. ¡°Behave yourself. Apply the medicine first.¡± Wei Ting frowned. He didn¡¯t let go of Su Meng¡¯s hand and continued to disinfect it. Seeing that Wei Ting insisted on applying the medicine for her, Su Meng let him go. If he applied the medicine, then apply it. If he found out a littleter, the wound would have healed. ¡°Are you usually this careless?¡± Wei Ting asked her. ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound. It¡¯s not a big deal. The blood will coagte soon.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t care about her injury at all. ¡°If you don¡¯t disinfect it properly, it will leave a scar in the end.¡± Wei Ting lowered his head and carefully helped Su Meng with the wound. After disinfecting it, he took out a gauze and gently wrapped it around her wrist. Then, he used a medical tape to stick it. At this moment, Wei Ting¡¯s phone in front of him suddenly rang. Su Meng looked up. When she saw the name disyed on it, she immediately sneered. Sure enough, what was supposed toe would definitelye. She had said that Wei Ting was already here, so how could Wei Xue not have any reaction at all? Look, she called to check on him. Wei Ting heard the ringtone of the phone, but he didn¡¯t even look at it. He continued to move his hands. Su Meng kindly reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s your biological sister. Aren¡¯t you going to answer it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll answer itter.¡± Wei Ting ignored her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll be angry? What if there¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡± Su Meng raised her eyebrows and asked Wei Ting as if she was watching a show. ¡°What¡¯s there to misunderstand? It¡¯s not like I have to report my schedule to her.¡± Hearing this, Su Meng silently said, ¡°Oh.¡± In her heart, she was even more certain that Wei Ting was a scumbag. The ringtone of his cell phone was urgent. It was as if she would not stop until Wei Ting picked up. After the first wave, the second wave followed. Wei Ting did not move like a mountain. He only focused on bandaging Su Meng¡¯s wound. When he was finally done, he was ready to pick up the phone. However, just as he picked up his cell phone, the ringtone suddenly stopped. Su Meng looked at the bandage wrapped around her wrist. It was clearly just a small wound, but it had been made into such a serious injury by Wei Ting. It was a bit funny to wrap it up like this. She said that Wei Ting wouldn¡¯t do it, but his movements were very skillful. He said that he would do it, but it had such an exaggerated effect. ¡°Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t touch the water, and don¡¯t eat anything spicy. It will leave a scar.¡± Seeing that the phone was hung up, Wei Ting threw the phone back and put the things away. Chapter 149 - Left As Soon As She Said It

Chapter 149: Left As Soon As She Said It

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to leave a scar. How can you work without getting hurt? It¡¯s normal for ordinary people like us who work at the bottom of society to have scars on our bodies.¡± Su Meng did not mind. There was more than one scar on her body. She had been injured many times in the past, but no one cared about her. She had treated her wounds casually, but because she did not pay attention, there were traces left behind. ¡°You¡¯re a girl. You should be careful not to get yourself injured. Some scars can never be removed.¡± Hearing how Su Meng didn¡¯t care about his words, Wei Ting frowned. She was the Young Madam of the Wei family. As long as she wanted it, she could get it, whether it was money or things. But looking at Su Meng¡¯s appearance, she only wanted to earn money on her own and didn¡¯t want to rely on others. Could it be that back then in the Wei family, she really suffered a lot? This caused her to be unwilling to rely on the Wei family even if she didn¡¯t get a divorce? She didn¡¯t even want what should have belonged to her. When Su Meng heard Wei Ting¡¯s words, she thought of Wei Xue. It seemed that Wei Ting thought that she was the same as Wei Xue. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you care about Wei Xue. You don¡¯t have to care about me. I¡¯m not the same as Wei Xue.¡± Su Meng rejected Wei Ting¡¯s good intentions. Thinking that Wei Ting was also so concerned about Wei Xue, Su Meng began to feel disgusted in her heart. Wei Ting saw that Su Meng had such a big reaction. He frowned and was about to say something when his phone rang again. Wei Ting picked it up and answered. Su Meng didn¡¯t know what Wei Xue said on the other end of the phone, but she couldn¡¯t hear it. She could only see Wei Ting grunt a few times before his brows furrowed and his face darkened. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back right away.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s tone was also a little anxious. Su Meng quietly watched him from the side. Hearing Wei Ting immediately agree to go back as soon as she called out to him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. She and Wei Xue were indeed different. In her previous life, she often asked for traces of Wei Ting. When she saw that he hadn¡¯t returned home for a long time, she also urged him. However, the replies she received were all of Wei Ting¡¯s impatience. There wasn¡¯t a single time that Wei Ting immediately agreed to go home after she finished speaking. Then, look at Wei Xue. As long as she opened her mouth, no matter what the problem was, ording to what Su Meng knew, Wei Ting would not disagree. As expected, this was a good brother and sister. She was nothing, she could only be their shield. ¡°Sorry, I still have something to do, so I can¡¯t take you there.¡± As Wei Ting spoke, he changed the direction of the car and drove back with Su Meng. ¡°I thought you would just throw me down. It seems that you still have some conscience,¡± Su Meng said sarcastically. She had never been here before, and there weren¡¯t many cars. It was so remote. If she was really thrown down, she might not be able to go back. It was rare for Su Meng to have a good impression of Wei Ting, but she was shattered by Wei Ting¡¯s next words. ¡°If you want to get off the car immediately, you can,¡± Wei Ting said faintly. Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± As expected, Wei Ting¡¯s words had never ¡®disappointed¡¯ her. From the inside out, Wei Ting waspletely evil. However, even though Wei Ting had said so, he didn¡¯t really want Su Meng to get off the car. He didn¡¯t slow down at all and drove quickly toward Antique Street. Looking at the scenery of the two sides of the car rapidly retreating, Su Meng ridiculed in her heart. This Wei Ting really cared about Wei Xue. In order to meet her, he actually drove so fast. He wasn¡¯t afraid of any idents. The time to drive back to Antique Street was almost half of the time when they left. When they arrived, Wei Ting asked Su Meng to get off the car. ¡°Let me tell you, Wei Ting, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a stinking capitalist that you can order me around. If we don¡¯t get a divorce this time, you won¡¯t have a chance in the future. I won¡¯t agree to it even if you beat me to death. Let¡¯s drag each other out and see who will be affected the most in the end!¡± At this moment, Su Meng was very angry in her heart. As for what she was angry about, she didn¡¯t want to think about it. She cursed and threatened repeatedly, thinking that Wei Ting would be angry when he heard it. In the end, not only did Wei Ting not lose his temper, there was even a trace of a smile on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± After saying that, he directly opened the door and pushed Su Meng down. It was unknown whether it was because he was in a hurry to leave or because he was afraid that Su Meng would go back on her word. After Su Meng was pushed down, Wei Ting had already driven the car away before she could even stand properly. Su Meng: ¡°?!¡± She had just said something in anger and wanted to go back on her words, but Wei Ting had already left. She could only grit her teeth and look at the direction of the car as she cursed in her heart. Su Meng walked toward the antique shop gloomily. Shen Jian was sitting on the steps outside the shop, looking around. Chapter 150 - To Save Mother Wei

Chapter 150: To Save Mother Wei

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Boss, you¡¯re back so soon!¡± Shen Jian quickly walked over when he saw Su Meng. He looked up and down to see if Su Meng was injured. In the end, he saw Su Meng¡¯s wrist wrapped in gauze and eximed, ¡°Boss, he really bullied you!¡± Su Meng raised her hand to look at the gauze on her wrist and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I wrapped it myself. It¡¯s fun.¡± Shen Jian looked at Su Meng resentfully and said in a low voice, ¡°¡­I¡¯m not stupid¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. After dinner, there should be news from Elder Lu.¡± Su Meng saw the little fox walking toward her with its short legs. She ignored Shen Jian and went to hug the fox after saying that. After Wei Ting said goodbye to Su Meng, he didn¡¯t go back to the Wei family but went to the police station. Just now, Wei Xue said on the phone that Mother Wei had been taken away by the police and was in jail. Even though she asked Zhou Jia for help, she still couldn¡¯t get her out. On the way to the police station, Wei Ting called Wei Xue back to ask for the details. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Sob, sob, sob, sob. Brother Wei Ting, Sister-inw seems to have changed recently. Mom wanted to take her home to ask about something, but she misunderstood that Mom wanted to kidnap her, so she directly called the police.¡± ¡°When the police took Mom away, they said it was serious and she had to go to jail, and I called a lot of people to help, but it didn¡¯t work. I¡¯m worried to death, but I couldn¡¯t get in touch with you. Brother Wei Ting, you¡¯d better go and pick up Mom. She must be scared.¡± ¡°I went to look for Sister Su Meng, but not only did she not help, she even scolded me. Brother Wei Ting, did you bully her? Why does she hate our family so much that she won¡¯t even let Mom go?¡± Wei Xue cried as she spoke, as if she had suffered a great grievance. ¡°Okay, you wait at home. I¡¯ll go pick Mother up.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, thank god you¡¯re back.¡± Wei Xue nodded repeatedly when she heard Wei Ting say he was going to pick Mother Wei up. Then, she hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, the originally teary-eyed Wei Xue¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Wiping her tears dry, a proud smile appeared on her face. Su Meng doing this meant that she hadpletely severed the rtionship between Wei Ting and her. She could even get Mother Wei into the police station. This meant that the two of them would never have another chance in the future. Even if Wei Ting didn¡¯t want to give up, Mother Wei wouldn¡¯t let her enter the Wei family again. In that case, as long as she worked a little harder, perhaps she would have a chance with Wei Ting. When Wei Ting spoke to Wei Xue, his face turned even paler. Even his lips were pale. It was obvious that he was not in a good condition, but he still insisted on driving the car to the police station. With the help of v, they sessfully brought Mother Wei out of the police station. Mother Wei was not in a good condition. Her hair was messy and her face was pale. She looked very scared. She quietly followed behind Wei Ting. When the two of them walked out of the house, Mother Wei saw that there were no police around and immediately changed her face. She said angrily, ¡°Look at the good daughter-inw you married for me. She¡¯s really capable. She actually personally sent her mother-inw into the police station. How am I going to raise my head in front of those friends in the future?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in the police station for so many days, but she didn¡¯t even look at me. Her wings have hardened, haven¡¯t they? This time, we must get a divorce. Our Wei family can¡¯t afford such a daughter-inw.¡± Wei Ting stopped and turned to his mother. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t divorce Su Meng.¡± Hearing this, his mother couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She grabbed Wei Ting¡¯s arm and questioned, ¡°Not getting a divorce!? She sent your mother to the police station, and you still won¡¯t get a divorce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you wanted to take her away forcefully with your bodyguards. This already involves kidnapping.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s tone was a little weak, but his mother was still angry. She didn¡¯t notice that her son¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t right. Her heart was filled with anger at being in prison. ¡°Look, look, look at my son. You actually spoke to that woman! Do you know what she did to your sister? She, she actually made that video of your sister. How will your sister get married in the future?¡± ¡°Mom, that video of Wei Xue could not have been made by Su Meng. It doesn¡¯t matter if Xiao Xue gets married or not. It¡¯s not like the Wei family can¡¯t afford to support her.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat again. Mother Wei sneered. ¡°If it¡¯s not her, then who else could it be? They¡¯re bullying Xiao Xue¡¯s innocence and kindness. Do you know how Xiao Xue has been recently? She doesn¡¯t even dare to leave home!¡± Chapter 151 - Investigation Begins

Chapter 151: Investigation Begins

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Wei Ting frowned and said, ¡°I will investigate the matter regarding Xiao Xue. However, this matter has nothing to do with Su Meng.¡± ¡°Nothing to do with her? Do you believe your sister or the woman who sent me to the police station?¡± Mother Wei¡¯s face was pale and her emotions were unstable. She was shouting at Wei Ting. Wei Ting saw that Mother Wei was in such a state that he could notmunicate with her at all, so he did not speak anymore. No matter how much Mother Weiined in his ear, he ignored her and just walked on his own path. When they walked out of the police station, the Wei family¡¯s driver came forward to greet them. He was called by Wei Ting to pick up Mother Wei. ¡°First, take Madam to the hospital for a physical examination. If there¡¯s nothing else, take her home,¡± Wei Ting said to the driver. Mother Wei looked at Wei Ting in surprise and said, ¡°You¡¯re not going home with me? When I was arrested, Xiao Xue said that she could not find you. Now, I¡¯ve juste out of the police station, and you actually want to leave again!¡± ¡°I still have something to do.¡± After Wei Ting finished speaking, he ignored Mother Wei and directly got into the car and left, leaving Mother Wei standing on the spot, angry. ¡°This son is really raised for nothing. He only knows how to speak to outsiders, and now he doesn¡¯t even care about his mother¡­¡± However, no matter how much Mother Weiined behind him, Wei Ting couldn¡¯t hear her. Wei Ting¡¯s face was so pale that not even a trace of blood could be seen on it. Although the air conditioner was switched on in the car, he still broke out in a cold sweat. He needed to go back to thepany and have a good rest. He could not let others see that his health was not good. .. Su Meng had just finished eating when she received a call from the police station. However, it was not from Lu Bin, but from Lu Bai. ¡°Miss Su, we are already near Lu Si¡¯s home. However, we still need your help. Do you have time?¡± Lu Bai asked on the other side of the phone. ¡°Okay, I will be there soon.¡± Su Meng called Shen Jian, and the two of them began to head to Lu Si¡¯s house. ¡°Girl, be careful.¡± Before Su Meng left, Guo Xiang reminded her. At the same time, he reminded Shen Jian to take good care of Su Meng. Shen Jian and Su Meng agreed at the same time, and then the two of them left. When they arrived, the police had already locked down Lu Si¡¯s house. There was a circle of police standing around, and Lu Bai was sitting in a wheelchair. He saw Su Menging over and waved at her. ¡°Mr. Lu, your injury¡­¡± Su Meng saw Lu Bai greeting her and walked up to him to ask. The reason why Su Meng asked this was because Lu Bai didn¡¯t look good at the moment. He was still wrapped in bandages and was being pushed by a man in a police uniform in a wheelchair. When the man saw Su Meng looking over, he gave her a polite smile as a greeting. This person looked familiar to Su Meng, but she didn¡¯t remember him. Lu Bai smiled when he heard Su Meng ask him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Bai nced at Su Meng¡¯s wrist from the corner of his eyes. He looked down and saw that Su Meng¡¯s wrist was wrapped with gauze and a thickyer of gauze. It looked very serious, so he asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s nothing. What do you need me to do?¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t want to talk about herself anymore, so she changed the topic. Lu Si¡¯s house made her even more ufortable. It was better to solve this matter first. ¡°I¡¯ve already looked at Lu Ning¡¯s case. It was indeed a suicide. At that time, the police searched the entire house. There was nothing else. You were so sure when you called. Did you find anything else?¡± Lu Bai asked Su Meng. Su Meng thought for a moment and looked at the big vi in front of her. Then, she looked at Lu Bai and asked, ¡°Did the police investigate the previous owner of this house?¡± ¡°In this house, I felt more than one wave of resentment, so Lu Ning should not be the only one who died.¡± Lu Bai immediately understood what Su Meng meant. He raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, ¡°You mean it has something to do with the previous owner? But ording to the police at that time, the family of the previous owner of this house went to another city, and because they left in a hurry, they sold the house to the Lu siblings at a cheap price. When Lu Ning was in trouble, there was no news from the family.¡± ¡°But there was one thing that was really strange. The police had contacted them at that time, but they changed their contact information and could not contact them. Because the matter had nothing to do with them, the police did not continue to look for them.¡± Su Meng nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s check the inside of the house first. I keep feeling that there is something strange inside.¡± The man who was pushing the wheelchair behind Lu Bai heard the conversation between Su Meng and Lu Bai. He asked doubtfully, ¡°Officer Lu, at that time, this case was not a small matter because a woman had been dissatisfied with the results of the inspection. From time to time, she would call the police station to question them.¡± Chapter 152 - Suspected Su Meng

Chapter 152: Suspected Su Meng

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°She didn¡¯t do anything out of line. We can¡¯t do anything to her. This incident can¡¯t be rted to that woman again, right?¡± The man looked at Su Meng and frowned slightly, as if he didn¡¯t believe Su Meng¡¯s words. ¡°Is the woman you¡¯re talking about called Fang Yin?¡± Su Meng asked. The man nodded and looked at Su Meng, revealing an expression of ¡®as expected¡¯. In his heart, as expected, Su Meng was called by Fang Yin to help. He felt that as a fortune teller, Su Meng was paid to do things. Fang Yin must have given her money, which was why she came to do this mission. The information might not even be urate. It was not strange for him to think that way. On the day Su Meng saved Lu Bai, he went after her and did not participate in the whole process. He only picked up Lu Bai in the end. Later, he heard Elder Lu talk about Su Meng¡¯s ability and said that Lu Bai was saved by her. Elder Lu would not lie, so he had some respect for her. However, Su Meng was, after all, paid to do things. The case had already been finalized. This time, she brought it up again. It must have been because she was entrusted by that woman. ¡°Qi Sha, didn¡¯t my grandfather tell you about Miss Su¡¯s ability?¡± Toward the man who did not hide his suspicion and dissatisfaction towards Su Meng, Lu Bai reprimanded the man behind him. ¡°Yes, he did, but these two matters are fundamentally different. That time, we were looking for you, but the police couldn¡¯t find you for a long time. For Miss Su, we could only treat it as a test. It¡¯s naturally good to find her, but we can only me ourselves for not being able to do it.¡± ¡°But this time, we¡¯re going to search the house. If there¡¯s no evidence, we¡¯ll search the house directly. If we can find evidence, that¡¯s naturally good. If we can¡¯t find anything, then there will definitely be trouble behind us.¡± Su Meng understood Qi Sha¡¯s words. Without sufficient evidence, the police had no right to do so unless they obtained a special warrant from the higher-ups. Although she could guarantee that there would definitely be something inside the house, some of the police officers did not believe her. However, it seemed that Lu Bai was the leader. As long as he could be trusted, everything would be fine. ¡°Get a few brothers and go with Miss Su to search the house.¡± Lu Bai ignored Qi Sha¡¯s words and gave the order directly. No matter how many doubts Qi Sha had in her heart, he had to carry out the order given by the officer. ¡°Miss Su, let me know if you find any problems. I hope the case can really be solved.¡± Qi Sha could only follow the order of the officer to carry out the order. Su Meng did not say anything. She nodded and followed Qi Sha into the house. Lu Bai was waiting for them outside. When Qi Sha and the others entered, Lu Si was sitting on the sofa in the living room on the first floor. She had long realized that her house was surrounded by the police. It was also tightly surrounded. She could not leave at all. ¡°Miss Su, I just wanted you to help me check my feng shui and interpret my dreams. I didn¡¯t expect you to call the police.¡± Lu Si looked at Su Meng with a hint of a smile. This expression matched her current appearance, was really a little strange. Without waiting for Su Meng to answer, Qi Sha, who was at the side, said, ¡°Miss Lu, we need to search your house. Please sit here obediently and don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Lu Si leaned back in a rxed manner. She did not look worried at all. Qi Sha gestured for a policeman to stay behind and watch Lu Si. The rest of them went to search separately while Su Meng followed behind him. In the end, they did not find anything. ¡°Miss Su, look¡­¡± Qi Sha looked at Su Meng with a bad expression. ¡°Boss, did you make a mistake? Even the police did not find anything.¡± Shen Jian whispered beside Su Meng. He was a little worried. Su Meng ignored the strange looks from the people around her. She walked to the wall and knocked on it. She even took out apass to check around the wall. After looking at a few ces, when thepass began to turn, she finally said, ¡°Officer Qi, can you break the wall?¡± Qi Sha: ¡°¡­¡± They had listened to Su Meng¡¯s words and searched the house, but they didn¡¯t find anything. Now, they were going to break down the wall. If they didn¡¯t find anything, they would really be criticized. Su Meng had been staring at Lu Si when she said this. Sure enough, when she heard her words, a hint of panic shed in Lu Si¡¯s eyes, and she finally lost herposure. Sure enough¡­ Su Meng came to a conclusion in her heart. ¡°If you can¡¯t make the decision, then I¡¯ll ask Officer Lu Bai. He should have the right, right?¡± Su Meng said. Chapter 153 - Had a Concussion

Chapter 153: Had a Concussion

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Qi Sha finally agreed to Su Meng¡¯s suggestion. After all, Lu Bai was his support. Qi Sha led two policemen to smash the wall. Lu Si, who had been quiet all this time, finally lost her cool. She stood up to stop them, but the policeman who was watching her pushed her back. ¡°As policemen, how can you smash someone¡¯s wall? There¡¯s nothing inside the wall. The decoration is very expensive¡­¡± Lu Si had been trying to stop them, but no one listened to her. Qi Shaforted her before he started. ¡°Miss Lu, if we really don¡¯t find anything in the end, we willpensate you and help you restore the wall to its original state.¡± Lu Si wanted to say something else, but Qi Sha had already given her so much information that she didn¡¯t know how to refuse. Su Meng drew down the ces that they needed to smash. There were originally several ces, but she knew that as long as she found one, she wouldn¡¯t be needed for the rest. Qi Sha swung the hammer down, but the wall was too strong. Qi Sha smashed it several times before breaking the surface and scraping away the broken stones. He picked up the hammer and was about to smash again when he suddenly saw something. He had been a police officer for seven or eight years. He was very familiar with this thing. There were bones in the wall! He called for the technical appraiser and carefully smashed open the wall around the bones. Qi Sha saw the skull embedded in the middle of the wall. The skull was not big, and it looked like a child¡¯s. Lu Si also saw it from the side. She screamed and rushed toward Su Meng. Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the bones, so they did not pay attention to Lu Si for a moment. Her rush was too sudden. Su Meng could not dodge in time and was directly pounced on by Lu Si. The back of her head hit the tiles with a bang. Her mind suddenly went nk. She was stunned by the impact. ¡°Boss!¡± Shen Jian was also shocked. After the police pulled Lu Si away, he quickly helped Su Meng up and helped her to sit on the sofa to rest. Su Meng leaned against the sofa and fell asleep very quickly. After falling asleep, she had a strange dream. She dreamed that four figures stood in a row and bowed to her to express their gratitude. There was a fog in front of her. She could not see the figures clearly, but she could feel that they did not have any ill intentions. Su Meng wanted to get closer to take a look, but the fog became thicker the further she went. Finally, she got closer. The four figures were right in front of her. She was about to reach out to touch them, but she was woken up by someone. Su Meng opened her eyes. She was lying on a hospital bed. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Shen Jian had been guarding her by the side. There was no one else besides him. ¡°Why am I in the hospital? Have they finished examining Lu Si¡¯s house? Did they find anything?¡± Su Meng asked as she covered her aching head. She found that she could not move, and her head hurt even more when she moved. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t move yet. The doctor said that you have a mild concussion and need to rest quietly.¡± Shen Jian reminded Su Meng to rest. Then, he helped her put the pillow against the headboard and helped her sit up. After he was done, he said excitedly, ¡°Boss, you are really amazing. You are really famous in the police station now.¡± ¡°Do you know how big this case is? You should have seen Officer Qi smash out the bones from the wall, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Meng nodded slightly. ¡°Then guess how many people¡¯s bones are there in the wall?¡± ¡°¡­Four?¡± Su Meng asked after thinking for a while. Shen Jian snapped his fingers to indicate that she had answered correctly. Then, he looked at Su Meng with admiration. ¡°Boss, you really are a Master. There are four skeletons in the walls of Lu Si¡¯s house, and all of them are broken. In other words, when these four people just died, they were dismembered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too cruel. Officer Qi said that he wanted to go back and verify the identities of these four skeletons. Two of the skeletons belonged to adults, and the other two belonged to children. They were really cruel. They actually killed a family of four and then buried their bodies in the wall before moving in.¡± As Shen Jian spoke, even though he had already left the house, he still felt some lingering fear. He remembered that he had once gone to Lu Si¡¯s house alone. Fortunately, he was lucky enough to not be killed. ¡°That Lu Ning¡­ was killed by Lu Si?¡± Su Meng looked at Shen Jian and asked. At the same time, she recalled the dream she had just had. It seemed that it was not for no reason, but that they were really thanking her. Chapter 154 - Meeting An Old Acquaintance

Chapter 154: Meeting An Old Acquaintance

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Shen Jian shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Officer Qi said that it¡¯s the evidence collection stage now, and all the results have to be checked again after the appraisal. But we have indeed made a great contribution. After all, we found four lives!¡± ¡°Boss, do you think we will receive any rewards for our good performance this time? Oh, speaking of rewards, didn¡¯t Officer Gao Yan give you a boxst time? Did you open it?¡± Su Meng had also forgotten about this matter. She had been too busy recently and had actually forgotten to look at it. ¡°The box is in my bag. Go and look for it.¡± Su Meng turned her head and saw that her bag was ced on the chair beside her, so she let Shen Jian go and get it. Shen Jian was even more excited than her as he looked for it¡­ He mumbled, ¡°Could it be a big gem or a bank card? Don¡¯t rich people like to pay like this? Boss, if it¡¯s really something valuable, don¡¯t forget about me¡­¡± The box was ced at the bottom. There were too many things in the bag. Shen Jian spent a lot of effort to find it. He took it out and handed it to Su Meng, urging her to open it quickly. When Su Meng opened it, there was no jewelry or valuables in the box. Instead, there was a yellow medal lying quietly in the box. It looked like it was ted with gold. ¡°This is¡­ a medal?¡± Su Meng took the thing out and carefully looked at it. This was a medal given to her by the army. This small medal represented honor. It was not easy for a soldier to get it, let alone an ordinary person. Su Meng was overjoyed. This medal was much more precious than money. No amount of money could buy it. She would definitely treasure it well. Shen Jian watched from the side. He also knew how precious the medal was. His eyes were full of envy. ¡°It was clearly the two of us who went together. Why did they only give it to you in the end? Even if they didn¡¯t give it to me, I still want it,¡± Shen Jian said sourly. Su Meng was in a very good mood. She did not mind Shen Jian¡¯s jealousy. Instead, she smiled andforted him, ¡°So, you still have to improve your strength. There will always be a chance for you to get it in the future.¡± After putting away the medal, Su Meng slowly got out of bed. She wanted to go to the toilet. Although she had already told Shen Jian that she did not need any help, Shen Jian held on to the principle of giving priority to his boss. He tried his best to help Su Meng over. He also said that he would not go in and would only wait for her outside. Su Meng agreed with augh. If Shen Jian really wanted to go in, she would not stop him as long as he was not afraid of being beaten up. The two of them walked out of the ward. At the corner of the stairs, Su Meng suddenly saw a familiar figure. That person also saw her and ran straight toward her. Shen Jian saw a man running toward Su Meng and immediately blocked in front of Su Meng. Now that Su Meng was a patient, he had to take care of her carefully. ¡°Young Madam, why are you in the hospital?¡± The person who came was Wei Ting¡¯s assistant, Zhu Xun. He was very surprised to see Su Meng. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be in the hospital?¡± Zhu Xun was here, which meant that Wei Ting was definitely here. Su Meng did not want to see Wei Ting, so she did not answer Zhu Xun¡¯s words and turned around to leave. However, she didn¡¯t expect Zhu Xun to have no intention of letting her leave. When he saw Su Meng turn around to leave, he hurriedly stopped in front of Su Meng. With an anxious expression, he said, ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re there too. President Wei needs to have surgery and needs his family to sign it. You can sign it right here.¡± ¡°Can youe with me? President Wei¡¯s situation is really critical. If his family doesn¡¯t sign it, they won¡¯t be able to carry out the surgery.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t mind and coldly rejected him. ¡°I have nothing to do with him. Besides, he¡¯s not an orphan. He has parents and a sister. No matter what happens, it¡¯s not up to me.¡± Thinking of how Wei Xue called him away with just a phone call today, the two of them were so close. What was the point of her getting involved? He was just annoying people for no reason. ¡°But President Wei¡¯s situation is urgent. If they want toe, it¡¯ll take too much time. President Wei¡¯s situation is really urgent. Even if you¡¯re angry with President Wei, this is rted to President Wei¡¯s life. Please forgive him for the time being. When President Wei is better, you can find him to settle the score!¡± Zhu Xun¡¯s eagerness did not seem to be an act. He should not have used such a matter to deceive people. Su Meng finally had some reaction. She asked coldly, ¡°What happened to Wei Ting?¡± ¡°President Wei, sigh. You can ask him about the specific situation when he is better. The matter is a littleplicated. I can¡¯t say. Moreover, Young Madam, you and President Wei are now legally married. If he dies because of something, then you can¡­¡± ?? Chapter 155 - Legal Wife

Chapter 155: Legal Wife

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Zhu Xun did not say the rest of his words, but Su Meng could hear the hidden meaning in his words. With the death of Wei Ting, she would be a widow. It would be even more troublesome if she wanted topletely get rid of the Wei family. At least, there would be no hope for her in the short term. For the sake of her freedom in the future, and for the sake of not being called a widow, Su Meng decided to help him. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± When Zhu Xun saw that Su Meng had agreed, he finally let out a sigh of relief. Ever since Su Meng¡¯s personality had changed drastically, everyone had said that she was cold-blooded and heartless, but now, it seemed like she was still very gentle. At the very least, she had not really given up on President Wei. He hadpletely forgotten about the threat he had not mentioned when he tried to persuade Su Meng. ¡°President Wei is in the operating theater on the seventh floor. We¡¯ll head there now.¡± He had just finished the other procedures. As long as she signed the surgery contract, he could begin the surgery. Zhu Xun quickly led Su Meng to where Wei Ting was. However, Su Meng¡¯s head hurt, and she could not walk too fast. Zhu Xun was so worried that he was sweating profusely. When they finally reached the door of the operating theater, a nurse was already waiting for them at the door with a piece of paper. ¡°Are the family members of Wei Ting here? Family members of Wei Ting!¡± The nurse kept reminding them at the door. Zhu Xun trotted over and quickly agreed. ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here, we¡¯re here!¡± ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± the nurse asked Zhu Xun. Zhu Xun hurriedly turned his body sideways and pointed at Su Meng who was slowly walking over. ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s this person. This is his legal wife!¡± Hearing Zhu Xun address her, Su Meng frowned and wanted to refute him. However, she was indeed here as the wife of Wei Ting, so she could only acquiesce. The nurse handed the pen and paper directly to Su Meng. Because Zhu Xun had been urging her from the side, Su Meng did not read what was written on it. She signed wherever the nurse asked her to sign. After signing, it was directly taken away by the nurse. She did not even take a second look. The nurse took it back and took a look. After confirming that there was no mistake, she asked them to wait for the results at the door and then left. Finallypleting the task, Zhu Xun heaved a sigh of relief and sat on the chair at the door. ¡°What happened to Wei Ting? When he came to look for me today, he was still so energetic. Why did he suddenly copse? Does he still need surgery?¡± Su Meng had a terrible headache, so she simply sat next to Zhu Xun. ¡°Wei Ting is really good to you, Young Madam. If it¡¯s possible, I really hope that the two of you can be harmonious,¡± Zhu Xun said in a low voice. ¡°Good to me?¡± Su Meng almostughed out loud when she heard this. She continued, ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve experienced in the past and how Wei Ting has treated me? Wait until you understand everything before you say these words. Even if you say that Wei Ting is good to me, I¡¯m not afraid of beingughed at by others.¡± He couldn¡¯t put anybel on her. She had experienced so much pain, and it wasn¡¯t something that could be offset with just a few words. ¡°But Wei Ting is doing this for Young Madam.¡± Zhu Xun didn¡¯t dare to contradict Su Meng, but there were many things he wanted to say in his heart, so he could only resist in a low voice. ¡°So what exactly is going on with Wei Ting? You¡¯ve said so much, but you haven¡¯t said a single word to the point.¡± Su Meng frowned. She didn¡¯t have much patience anymore. If Zhu Xun still didn¡¯t say anything, she would leave. ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know what to say either. I¡¯d better wait for President Wei to wake up in the future and let him tell you personally. However, Young Madam, can you wait here for President Wei? If he knows that you¡¯re apanying him the entire time, he¡¯ll be very happy.¡± Although Zhu Xun wanted to exin things clearly to Su Meng¡­ He was afraid that Wei Ting would be angry if they found out. He had no choice. He could only do his best to keep Su Meng. The rest would depend on Wei Ting¡¯s own efforts. After saying so much, she did not get an exnation. Moreover, Su Meng saw that Zhu Xun had no intention of continuing to exin, so she stopped asking. She could wait for Wei Ting here for a while. After all, she was also in the hospital, so she could just take it as being outside to get some fresh air. Moreover, from Zhu Xun¡¯s meaning, it seemed like there was something about her that she did not know. Su Meng decided to wait for Wei Ting to wake up and ask him. The sky gradually darkened. Su Meng just sat there and waited for him. At this moment, she had a headache. The moment she saw her phone, she felt nauseous and decided to close her eyes to rest. After an unknown period of time, the lights in the operating theater finally went out. The doctor walked out from inside. When Zhu Xun saw the doctor, he immediately rushed over and asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, how is President Wei?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine. His condition is very stable now. However, his body is really weak. He must be hospitalized and recuperate well. He can¡¯t run around anymore. Otherwise, if he does this again, he can only beg the gods to save him.¡± Chapter 156 - Dream of a Past Life

Chapter 156: Dream of a Past Life

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

After the doctor finished speaking, he left. Then, the nurse pushed Wei Ting out of the operating theater. Wei Ting, who was lying on the hospital bed, had his eyes tightly shut. His face was pale, and there was an oxygen mask on his face. He looked very weak. At this moment, there was less coldness on Wei Ting¡¯s body, but more fragility. Su Meng had never seen Wei Ting look so weak. In her impression, he seemed to have always been aloof and cold. Wei Ting was pushed into the ward by the nurses. They helped him hang up the IV and then left. Su Meng was worried that Guo Xiang would be alone at home, so she let Shen Jian go back first. She and Zhu Xun watched Wei Ting from the side. After watching for a while, Zhu Xun saw that Wei Ting¡¯s breathing and heartbeat were very stable. He then said to Su Meng, ¡°Young Madam, help me look after President Wei. I¡¯ll go get some change of clothes for him. If there¡¯s anything, give me a call. However, don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Without waiting for Su Meng to speak, Zhu Xun immediately left. He jogged out of the ward and quickly closed the door. It was clear that he was afraid that Su Meng would not agree, so he did not give her a chance to speak. Su Meng sighed helplessly. Now, everyone who had more contact with the Wei family knew about her rtionship with Wei Ting. In particr, the matter of her divorce from Wei Ting was made public by Wei Xue. Therefore, in Su Meng¡¯s heart, she no longer thought of herself as a member of the Wei family. In her heart, Wei Ting hated her. After all, she had stolen Wei Xue¡¯s position. If Wei Ting suddenly woke up at this moment and saw that she was beside him, would he be so angry that he would want to enter the operating theater again? Thinking of this, Su Mengughed self-deprecatingly. Once again, she felt that the sincerity of her previous life was not worth it. ¡°Wei Ting, you can¡¯t die now. We haven¡¯t divorced yet. I don¡¯t want to be called a widow because of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still injured, and I still have to look after you. Zhu Xun isn¡¯t afraid that the two of us will die here together. He¡¯s really at ease.¡± ¡°Say it. If you didn¡¯t like me in the past, just say it. As long as you say it, I won¡¯t pester you anymore. But if you don¡¯t say it, it means that you gave me hope. You made me try my best to please you, but in the end, I met with that kind of thing.¡± .. Su Meng kept chattering in the ears of Wei Ting. While he was unconscious in front of her, she also said what she wanted to scold him. She had no choice. When Wei Ting was awake, although she wanted to scold him, she couldn¡¯t win against Wei Ting. Zhu Xun walked for a long time and didn¡¯te back for a long time. Su Meng wanted to leave, but she was afraid that Wei Ting would suddenly die. Although she didn¡¯t care about Wei Ting¡¯s life and death, after all, the two of them had ayer of rtionship in thew. After waiting for a while, Su Meng felt so dizzy that she wanted to throw up. She had no choice but to lie down by the bed and close her eyes to rest for a while. She didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep. What Su Meng didn¡¯t know was that she had left the ward for so long and hadn¡¯t checked out, and the nurse wanted to check her physical condition, but she couldn¡¯t find her. She was worried to death. Although it was a mild concussion, it wasn¡¯t a small matter. She had to be observed at all times for twenty-four hours. She called Su Meng. Her phone was in the ward and she did not take it with her. It waste at night, and the corridor of the hospital gradually became quiet. Su Meng slept very deeply. She dreamed that she had returned to her previous life. From the day she married Wei Ting, her past experiences emerged like a slide in front of her. After the wedding, Wei Ting ignored her and directly left home, leaving her alone in the new room to wait. After a few days, she did not see Wei Ting. Wei Xue gave her an idea, asking her to take medicine to seduce Wei Ting. Although she seeded in seducing the body, she did not get Wei Ting¡¯s heart. Instead, she was hated by him. After that, Su Meng became pregnant. Wei Ting still did not care about her. On the contrary, the old woman of the Wei family changed her opinion of her. She no longer spoke coldly to her, hit her, and scolded her. Instead, she asked the servants to take care of her. Later on, the child was born. It was a boy. Mother Wei was even happier. She pointed at Su Meng and said, ¡°You are still useful. At least you can give birth to a child for our Wei family to carry on the family line.¡± The child received all the care of the Wei family, and because she had given birth, she continued to endure Mother Wei¡¯s abuse and suppression. It was as if she was just a reproductive machine in Mother Wei¡¯s eyes. Chapter 157 - Wei Ting Woke Up

Chapter 157: Wei Ting Woke Up

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

As the days passed, the child also gradually grew up. When everyone thought that the child would be the sessor of Wei Ting, things gradually became abnormal. Her child, the child that she had painstakingly carried for nine months and raised with great difficulty, actually had a problem with his IQ. He was almost four years old and still couldn¡¯t speak. In the words of Mother Wei, she had given birth to an idiot for the Wei family. This time, it wasn¡¯t just her. Even the child in the Wei family had been ostracized. ¡°You¡¯re really trash. Even the child you gave birth to is trash. You¡¯ve really brought shame to our Wei family. In the future, don¡¯t bring the child out. I can¡¯t afford to lose that person!¡± Mother Wei pointed at her nose and cursed loudly. Not only that,ter on, Mother Wei even suspected that the child was not the Wei family¡¯s biological child, so she secretly brought him to undergo a paternity test. When she saw that the result was a biological child, although she no longer doubted it, she said it more directly. ¡°Hurry up and bring this fool out of our Wei family. We don¡¯t need a silly child in our family!¡± Everyone was speaking up for Mother Wei. She became an outsider, an outsider who was ostracized by everyone. At that time, she was in need of help and support, but she couldn¡¯t contact Wei Ting. Wei Ting didn¡¯te home all day and all night. It wasn¡¯t until one day, when Wei Xue showed her a photo of Wei Ting with a female celebrity, that she realized that she only had the title of the Wei family¡¯s Young Madam. Later on, the child was killed by Wei Xue, and she was tortured to death by Wei Xue. Su Meng¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. What did she do wrong? Why did she have to go through all this! And what did her child do wrong?! The scene before the child died kept repeating in front of her eyes. Wei Xueughed loudly and stabbed at the child with one knife after another. She wanted to stop her, but her body had long been tied up by Wei Xue. She could only watch in despair. No, stop! No! When Wei Ting woke up, he saw a person lying beside him from the corner of his eye. He turned his head and saw that it was Su Meng. Su Meng was lying on his arm with her face facing him. Her expression was calm and peaceful. Ever since Su Meng¡¯s personality changed that night, he did not seem to have a quiet time with her anymore. When the two of them met, they were always at loggerheads. This time, it was rare for the two of them to have a peaceful time together. Wei Ting reached out his hand, wanting to touch Su Meng. However, just as he was about to touch her forehead, his hand stopped. He was afraid that he would wake Su Meng up and ruin the good atmosphere at this moment. Wei Ting just looked at her quietly. However, the clothes Su Meng was wearing looked more and more familiar to him. After looking for a while, he realized that the clothes Su Meng was wearing were the same as his! So, Su Meng was also hospitalized? He remembered that before he fainted, he had a headache. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of his body or something happened to Su Meng, but he fainted because of the pain. Could it be that Su Meng had been hurt by something? Wei Ting supported his body and stood up slightly. He wanted to see where Su Meng was injured. After observing for a long time, he saw that Su Meng¡¯s expression was normal. There was no bandage on her body. Most importantly, Su Meng¡¯s expression was calm. She did not look injured. Seeing that Su Meng was fine, Wei Ting was relieved. On the contrary, the wound on his body hurt terribly. That day, he took a bullet for Su Meng. Originally, he wanted to recuperate in the hospital. However, a few gangsters ran away during the fight that day. Because he was worried that Su Meng would be found, he endured his injuries and went to look for her. He wanted to bring her to a safe ce. In the end, he received a call from Wei Xue to deal with the matter of his mother. Originally, Wei Ting thought that Su Meng and his mother should get along quite well. It was not until the day he brought his mother out of the police station that he heard his mother say a lot of things that she was dissatisfied with Su Meng. Only then did he realize that perhaps when Su Meng was in the Wei family in the past, it was really not as good as he had imagined. Wei Ting turned his head and saw the phone on the bedside table. He picked it up and sent a message to Patrol Officer Zhu. As soon as he sent it, Su Meng seemed to be shocked and cried out, ¡°No!¡± At the same time, she opened her eyes and looked very flustered. The moment Wei Ting heard Su Meng¡¯s voice, he immediately closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. He knew that based on his rtionship with Su Meng, if Su Meng saw that he was awake, she would immediately leave. He wanted Su Meng to stay here for a while longer. Su Meng was startled awake in her dream. She looked around. There was no child. She was in the hospital at the moment, and beside her was Wei Ting, who had just finished his surgery. So it was a dream. Su Meng panted heavily. In her previous life, she did not see how her child died. Just now, in her dream, the child was killed right in front of her eyes. Could this be a hint from her dead child? Her head still hurt a little. Su Meng held her head and looked at Wei Ting. Thinking of the child in her dream before he died, thinking of Wei Xue¡¯s crazyughter, her eyes gradually darkened. Chapter 158 - Wanted To Kill Wei Ting

Chapter 158: Wanted To Kill Wei Ting

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

If it was possible, she really wanted to kill Wei Ting and Wei Xue immediately to avenge her child. The dream just now was so real that it made her feel like she had experienced it all over again. Seeing her child die in front of her, the heartache almost made her go crazy. The hand on the bed clenched into a fist. At this moment, Wei Ting was in a deep sleep. Even if she made a move now, Wei Ting might not wake up. This should be the only chance to touch Wei Ting. It was rare for him to be so weak. Normally, if Wei Ting did not take the initiative to approach her, she would not even have the chance to see him. Su Meng slowly stood up and stared at Wei Ting for a while. She had already raised her hand and ced it on Wei Ting¡¯s neck. Just as she was about to use force, she gave up. Since she was reborn, it meant that god had given her a chance to live a new life. Revenge was important, but so was living well. She still had her master and other things to do. She couldn¡¯t let such a person dirty her hands. Su Meng turned around resolutely and left the ward without looking at Wei Ting again. The moment Su Meng walked out of the door, Wei Ting slowly opened his eyes and looked at the door of the ward with aplicated expression. After Su Meng walked out of the ward, she saw Zhu Xun sitting on the chair opposite her. There was a ck backpack beside him. He also saw Su Menging out and smiled a little embarrassedly. Su Meng looked at Zhu Xun and asked coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, why didn¡¯t youe in?¡± Zhu Xun picked up his bag and stood up, smiling apologetically. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re staying with President Wei. How could I have the face to disturb you if you didn¡¯t say anything? But, Young Madam, how is President Wei¡¯s condition now?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Young Madam? Don¡¯t call me that! Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not dead yet. At least he¡¯s still breathing. When he¡¯s not breathing, contact me again. I¡¯ll buy a few sets of firecrackers to set off,¡± Su Meng replied in a bad mood. Su Meng¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t like this when they had just separated. Why was there a sudden change after staying for such a short while? Zhu Xun was startled by Su Meng¡¯s attitude and immediately didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. ¡°Have you informed Wei Xue?¡± Su Meng turned around and left. She had just taken two steps when she suddenly remembered that she had forgotten something. She slowly turned around and asked Zhu Xun. Zhu Xun did not understand. Why did she suddenly ask the Young Miss when she was fine? However, he did not dare to ask anything and only shook his head. ¡°Then you have to hurry up and inform her. Otherwise, when Wei Ting wakes up, he might scold you.¡± After saying that, Su Meng did not stay any longer and directly left. Zhu Xun stood in ce, not knowing what to do for a moment. What did this matter have to do with the Young Miss? It was not because of her that Wei Ting was injured. However, looking at Su Meng¡¯s attitude just now, although he had doubts in his heart, he did not dare to ask. He felt that the current Su Meng looked very scary. It was better to go and take care of Wei Ting first. After hesitating for a while at the door, Zhu Xun opened the door and entered. When Zhu Xun entered, Wei Ting was already awake. Lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling, he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. It wasn¡¯t until he heard Zhu Xun call out to him that Wei Ting came back to its senses. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Wei Ting asked in a low voice. ¡°Ah?¡± Zhu Xun didn¡¯t react for a moment, but when he saw the cold eyes of Wei Ting, he immediately reacted. Wei Ting was asking Su Meng. ¡°I checked. When Young Madam was cooperating with the police to investigate the case, the suspect pounced on her and caused her to fall down, causing her to have a slight concussion. But I¡¯ve already asked the doctor, and the doctor said that it¡¯s nothing much. They¡¯ll observe for one day today and stay for another two days before she can be discharged,¡± Zhu Xun exined. Hearing this, Wei Ting frowned deeply. ¡°¡­Send two people to protect Su Meng. Don¡¯t show their faces, just protect her in the dark.¡± ¡°President Wei, are you worried about the suspect¡­¡± ¡°No, a few of the criminals ran away that day. They should have seen Su Meng¡¯s face. I¡¯m afraid that they will target her,¡± Wei Ting exined. ¡°Also, help me find out what Su Meng experienced in the Wei family. I want to know in detail. Don¡¯t miss a single thing.¡± After Wei Ting gave the order to Officer Zhu, he closed his eyes and rested. No wonder he always felt dizzy. As expected, it was because Su Meng was injured. Fortunately, there was no big problem. Su Meng, who had returned to her ward, naturally did not know about Wei Ting. She walked to her bed and found Shen Jian lying on it, sleeping. It was as if the bed belonged to him. Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± After waking Shen Jian up, Su Meng asked in puzzlement, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to go back to apany my master? Why are you still here?¡± ¡°I was afraid that your ex-husband would do you harm, so I stayed and prepared to help you at any time,¡± Shen Jian said righteously. Chapter 159 - Homicide Case Result

Chapter 159: Homicide Case Result

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

However, Su Meng did not believe him. She rolled her eyes at him andined, ¡°Since you¡¯re worried, shouldn¡¯t you be waiting for me at the door of his ward? What can you hear if you¡¯re sleeping here?¡± Shen Jianughed dryly after his thoughts were seen through. ¡°Just now, Grandpa called and asked us what happened. I said that we were cooperating with the investigation at the police station. I didn¡¯t tell him that you were hospitalized.¡± He knew that if Guo Xiang knew that Su Meng was injured and hospitalized, he would definitely be worried. Su Meng was very satisfied. Just then, a nurse walked in from outside. ¡°This patient, where did you go just now? Why didn¡¯t I find you? It seems that your headache has stopped.¡± The nurse pushed the medicine cart. She came to Su Meng¡¯s side and said, ¡°Come for an injection. We¡¯ll do another check-up tomorrow morning. If you¡¯re fine, you can be discharged the day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t run around after the injection. What if something happens?¡± Su Meng was a little embarrassed after being reprimanded by the nurse. She obedientlyy back on the bed and allowed the nurse to give her an injection. The night passed just like that. The next day, Su Meng had a check-up. Just as she was waiting for the results, the police officer called Qi Sha arrived. ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m really sorry that I didn¡¯t protect you well yesterday and caused you to get injured. How¡¯s your body?¡± Qi Sha looked energetic and his face was rosy, as if he had just experienced something good. Su Meng looked at his face and immediately understood that he must have made a great contribution or received a raise. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How¡¯s the case? Have you found out the result?¡± Compared to her health, Su Meng was more concerned about Lu Si¡¯s case. Qi Sha said, ¡°Because all the evidence has been found. Lu Si has told us everything.¡± With that, Qi Sha looked at the ward. The door was closed. This was a VIP ward, so the soundproofing was very good. Qi Sha continued, ¡°That family of four was killed by Lu Ning, and Lu Ning was killed by Lu Si. That girl called Fang Yin also provided evidence.¡± The case was too exciting. Shen Jian was so scared that he sat on the chair and hugged the back of the chair tightly. Su Meng frowned and asked, ¡°Lu Ning killed that family to rob the house?¡± Qi Sha nodded, and Su Meng continued to ask, ¡°But why did Lu Si kill her own brother? Was it for money or¡­¡± Su Meng thought for a moment and continued to ask, ¡°Or was it because she was abused?¡± ¡°Neither,¡± Qi Sha said slowly. ¡°Lu Si was protecting that girl named Fang Yin.¡± Hearing this reason, Su Meng and Shen Jian were both stunned and confused. Qi Sha sighed. ¡°Sigh, Lu Si and Lu Ning were born into a family in the countryside that valued sons over daughters. Their parents only knew how to suppress Lu Si and gave everything to Lu Ning. They only knew how to ask for money and even hit and scold Lu Si. Later, Lu Si couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and left quietly. She didn¡¯t expect Lu Ning to find out and leave with her.¡± ¡°Their family was very poor. When they left, they didn¡¯t have any money on them. They didn¡¯t even have money to eat. Later, they met Fang Yin and became friends. Fang Yin would help them asionally. Lu Ning saw that Fang Yin¡¯s family was rich and wanted to kidnap her like on TV, but was stopped by Lu Si. Later, in order to protect Fang Yin, Lu Si plotted how to fake a suicide.¡± ¡°However, as for why she killed that family of four and how she killed them and took the property for herself, we haven¡¯te to a conclusion yet. We still need to investigate in more detail.¡± Su Meng nodded. She could help with feng shui, but she could only rely on the police for the case. No matter what Lu Si did in the future, it had nothing to do with her. As for what Lu Si said about having nightmares, it was just as Su Meng thought. It was because Lu Si was in front of the mirror when she killed that day. The person who smiled at her in the mirror was herself that day. She was frightened by herself and it left a shadow behind. ¡°You guys have contributed a lot to this incident. Officer Lu said that he would personally thank you and pay you guys in the future. Since you guys are fine now, I¡¯ll go back and report back.¡± As Qi Sha spoke, he got up to bid farewell to Su Meng and left immediately. Shen Jian saw Qi Sha leave and staggered over to Su Meng¡¯s side. He said with lingering fear, ¡°Boss, what kind of luck do you think I have? I just received my first job and I¡¯m already caught up in a murder case. And there are so many lives. It¡¯s exciting. It¡¯s too exciting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why your luck is getting better and better. You¡¯ll be fine even if you meet a murderer,¡± Su Mengforted him. The matter with Lu Si came to an end. As for whether or not she would tell Su Meng the result, Su Meng didn¡¯t care. As long as she helped the police, it would be fine. Chapter 160 - Had Two Faces

Chapter 160: Had Two Faces

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The two of them stayed in the ward for a while. The results of the examination were out. Su Meng was fine now and could be discharged. Finally, she did not have to stay in the same hospital as Wei Ting anymore. Su Meng changed back into her own clothes and then went through the discharge procedures. After that, she immediately left with Shen Jian. Shen Jian followed behind her and could not help but ask, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you going to take a look at that President Wei again?¡± ¡°Why are you looking at him?¡± Su Meng did not understand. ¡°Well, um¡­ I feel that you are very¡­¡± Worried about him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Before Shen Jian could finish, Su Meng interrupted him. Shen Jian moved his lips and swallowed the rest of his words. He did not continue. When the two of them walked out of the hospital, Su Meng suddenly thought of her electric bike. She turned her head and asked Shen Jian, ¡°Where is my electric bike?¡± ¡°The electric bike is still near Lu Si¡¯s vi. At that time, because you were unconscious, I was so anxious that I followed the ambnce here.¡± Shen Jian patted his head. He had actually forgotten about this matter. He did not know whether he had lost it or not. However, when he thought of the ck electric bike and its ugly appearance, it was certain that no one would steal it. Fortunately, the hospital was not very far from Antique Street. It would only take a short walk to get there. Su Meng and Shen Jian slowly walked back. Su Meng caught a glimpse of a shop and an idea suddenly urred to her. Su Meng patted Shen Jian¡¯s shoulder and pointed at the shop with her chin. A few minutester, the two opened the ss door and walked into the 4S shop. There were not many people in the shop. ¡°Hello, do you need anything?¡± The shop assistant saw them and immediately went forward to wee them warmly. ¡°We want to buy a car. Do you have any rmendations?¡± Su Meng asked. The shop assistant smiled and asked, ¡°Then may I ask, Miss, what price do you need for a car?¡± Su Meng nced at the cars in the shop and said casually, ¡°It needs to be more cost-effective. It doesn¡¯t matter how it looks.¡± The implication was that the cheaper the car, the better. Hearing this, the shop assistant¡¯s face immediately fell. At the same time, she looked up and down at Su Meng. Seeing that she was wearing ordinary clothes and nothing valuable on her body, she thought that Su Meng had no money and immediately lost interest. She said perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. This is a high-end shop. We don¡¯t have cheap cars. However, if you want a cheap car, you can go somewhere else to have a look.¡± Just as the assistant finished speaking, a half-bald man with a fat head and big ears walked in. He wore arge gold chain around his neck, revealing arge tattoo on his arm. The tattoo was gaudy, and Su Meng did not know what it was. As soon as the man walked in, another beautiful woman walked in as well. She walked quickly to the man and said coquettishly, ¡°You¡¯re really angry. I was just joking with you just now. Don¡¯t be so stingy.¡± As the beautiful woman spoke, she leaned on the man. The two of them were wearing branded clothes and gold jewelry. They looked very rich. When the assistant saw them, her expression immediately changed. She put on a smile and went up to them. ¡°Dear guests, do you have any cars that you like? Do you need me to rmend them to you?¡± Su Meng recalled that day when she went to look at houses. The salesperson called Ting Ting was the same. Sure enough, there were people like that no matter what position they held. The situation this time was the same as thest time. The only difference was that she did not have the money to buy a house back then, but now she had the money to buy a car. It seemed that the salesperson did not want to earn hermission. ¡°This little girl still has two faces,¡± Shen Jian ridiculed her from the side. ¡°It¡¯s normal. It¡¯s all for the sake of living and earning money. She just made the best choice for herself. As long as she doesn¡¯t scold us or provoke us, we don¡¯t need to care about these things,¡± Su Meng said indifferently. The reason why she quarreled with Ting Ting thest time was because she provoked and ridiculed her. Su Meng didn¡¯t care about the assistant. Instead, she nned to go and take a look herself. ¡°But it¡¯s still very excessive. How can you treat a customer like this? Isn¡¯t the customer god?¡± Shen Jian snorted. ¡°God? The rich are god. The poor are just leeks. If you can cut them, cut them. If you can¡¯t cut them, give them up.¡± Su Meng was quite open-minded. After saying that, even she admired herself. As expected, as her cultivation improved, her mentality became better and better. Chapter 161 - Was Afraid That Su Meng Would

Chapter 161: Was Afraid That Su Meng Would Snatch the Man

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

After taking a look around, Su Meng had chosen the model that was ced in the corner. It should be the cheapest model in the shop. However, the configuration was not bad. It was very cost-effective. While Su Meng was looking at the car, the fat man who cameter was also secretly observing her. His eyes were staring straight at her. The beautiful woman at the side noticed that something was wrong with him. She pointed at the most expensive car in the shop and said coquettishly, ¡°Brother Chen, I want that car. Can you give it to me?¡± The beauty was acting coquettishly towards the fatty. She even held onto the fatty¡¯s arm tightly. Seeing that the fatty did not have any reaction, she moved closer to the fatty¡¯s face and kissed him, leaving a red lipstick mark. The assistant and the customers who saw this scene all had goosebumps all over their bodies. This beauty was not picky at all. This fatty was dark-skinned and had a fewrge bumps on his face. He looked ferocious and looked like a mafia boss. Even with such an ugly look, the beauty could still seduce him. However, fatty did not know the disdain in the hearts of the others. He was very happy with this action of the beauty. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Then take this car. Buy whatever you like. I¡¯mcking in everything except money!¡± The fatty said this in the direction of Su Meng. His voice was very loud. He was deliberately trying to attract Su Meng¡¯s attention. And he did seed. Su Meng and Shen Jian heard it and turned their heads to look at him. When fatty saw Su Meng turn her head, he immediately revealed a smile that he thought was gentle and handsome. He even made a handsome pose. The assistant did not care about anything else. When she heard that fatty wanted to buy the most expensive car, her smile was so wide that it almost reached her ears. She could see the status of the beauty in the fatty¡¯s heart and quickly praised, ¡°The two of you are indeed handsome men and beautiful women. Both of you have such good taste. This car is the treasure of our store. Regardless of whether it is its performance or appearance, it is the best.¡± ¡°Moreover, this car is a limited edition. It is the only one left in the entire country. If you drive it, it will be shy and show off your status. It is the most suitable car for the two of you.¡± When the assistant heard that there was money to be made, she was not afraid to speak without conscience. After all, this car¡¯smission was the highest in the shop. Selling other cars would require several cars to reach this amount of money. When she heard the assistant¡¯s praise, the beautiful woman became even happier. She gave the fatty a hug and even deliberately used her chest to rub against him. The fatty was not afraid of embarrassment. He conveniently hugged the beautiful woman. The two of them were extremely intimate. The others were a little speechless. ¡°Boss, that car is indeed the most expensive. It¡¯s really cool.¡± Shen Jian looked at the car that the fatty had chosen and his eyes were filled with love. Su Meng looked at it for a while and frowned. That car¡­ When the fatty saw Su Meng looking in his direction, he thought that she was looking at him. He flicked his hair, let go of the beauty, and walked toward Su Meng. ¡°Beauty, I see that you have been looking at me. Do you also like that car? If you want it, I can¡­¡± ¡°Sir, I advise you to change to another car.¡± Su Meng did not wait for the fatty to finish speaking and interrupted him. ¡°Why should we change? Do you like this car too?¡± The beauty knew the fatty very well. Seeing that he was interested in Su Meng, the beauty immediately followed him. Especially when she heard Su Meng say to change the car, she thought that Su Meng was like her. She liked the fatty and wanted to ask him for it, so she immediately asked. ¡°This car is not good,¡± Su Meng said in a deep voice. ¡°Not good? I think you are jealous. But what¡¯s the use of being jealous? Looking at your appearance, you don¡¯t seem to be able to afford it. Why don¡¯t you look at another car? Nuo, I think that car is morepatible with you.¡± The beautiful woman used her chin to point at a small car that looked like a beetle in the corner as she mocked them. That car looked like a magnified beetle. It had a strange appearance and was very small. It seemed to be out of ce among the group of high-end cars. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t afford a car yourself. Please don¡¯t disturb other guests. This car is the best. It¡¯s perfect in all aspects. It¡¯s the most suitable for this beauty¡¯s temperament.¡± When the assistant heard Su Meng¡¯s words¡­ Her expression changed. Fortunately, the beauty did not believe her and even mocked Su Meng. The assistant knew who to hug and quickly followed the beauty¡¯s words. She almost praised the beauty to the sky. The beauty was indeed very pleased. She hugged the fatty¡¯s arm and looked at Su Meng proudly. Her eyes were full of provocation. ¡°Brother Chen, this is what I want.¡± The beauty saw that the fatty¡¯s eyes were fixed on Su Meng. She shook his arm and acted coquettishly. Chapter 162 - Had Finally Bought a Car

Chapter 162: Had Finally Bought a Car

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

At this moment, another customer came into the shop. The assistant turned her head and saw that the person was dressed simply and had a backpack on her back. She looked like a female student. It was another poor one. The assistant only took a nce and turned hergaze back. She continued to seduce the fatty and the beauty. Her goal today was to sessfully sell this car. ¡°This car is beautiful. May I know how much this car costs?¡± The female student pointed at the car that the beautiful woman had taken a fancy to and asked. She had just entered the shop and had already taken a fancy to that car. When the waitress heard this, her eyes instantly lit up. It was better to havepetition for things. If someone asked about that car, as long as she put in more effort, would she be afraid that the fatty in front of her would not buy the car? Thinking of this, the assistant said, ¡°Beauty, do you still want this car? Look, there are already other guests who havee to ask. If you two don¡¯t want it, I have to go and receive that guest.¡± As soon as she said this, the beauty immediately became anxious. She tugged at the fatty and urged, ¡°Brother Chen, I want it!¡± The female student also noticed themotion. She looked over and when she saw Su Meng, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she jogged over to greet her. ¡°Are you¡­ Su Meng?¡± Su Meng looked at the girl in front of her and tried to recall if she had met her before. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not remember. ¡°Yes, but you are¡­¡± Su Meng was puzzled. ¡°Hello, Hello. My name is Lin Ai. I used to work part-time at your master¡¯s antique shop. I¡¯ve seen you before, but I don¡¯t think you noticed me.¡± Lin Ai looked very excited. ¡°That day when you were standing at the entrance of the shop, Elder Guo told us to contact him when we saw you. Did you meet Elder Guo?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m living in the antique shop now.¡± Su Meng nodded with a smile. So this person used to be an employee of her master. While Lin Ai and Su Meng were talking, the beautiful woman continued to pester the fatty and act coquettishly. ¡°Brother Chen, if you don¡¯t buy it now, it¡¯ll be bought by that little girl. You¡¯re not willing to be bullied by a little girl, are you?¡± It seemed that the beautiful woman knew the fatty very well and knew what to say to provoke him the most. Sure enough, after she said that, the fatty took out his bank card and handed it to the assistant. He said heroically, ¡°I want this one!¡± The assistant smiled and agreed, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. This is a legitimate shop and the procedures areplete. The car is guaranteed. If you have any problems in the future, feel free to look for us.¡± Seeing that the car she liked was about to be bought by someone else, Lin Ai turned around and wanted to stop her. Su Meng saw through her intentions. She held her hand and advised softly, ¡°This car isn¡¯t clean. You should change to another car.¡± Lin Ai was in disbelief when she heard that. However, when she saw Su Meng¡¯s serious expression and remembered that Su Meng was Elder Guo¡¯s disciple, she immediately understood and nodded her head without saying another word. ¡°You can go and look at the other cars. Other than this one and this one, everything else is fine.¡± Su Meng pointed out the two cars with problems to Lin Ai. The rest were safe. However, Lin Ai lost her interest in buying a car. ¡°I won¡¯t buy it for now. I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway. Let¡¯s talk about it when I meet something I like in the future.¡± Su Meng no longer cared about the fatty. Instead, she found another assistant and bought the car that she thought was the most cost-effective. The assistant who hadpleted the procedures for the fatty saw that Su Meng had really bought a car. She was stunned for a moment. However, when she saw that Su Meng had bought a cheap car, she revealed an expression of ¡®as expected¡¯. Then, she snorted coldly and turned around to leave. ¡°Sigh, how can this person be like this? Dog eyes look down on others!¡± Shen Jian had long been annoyed by the assistant¡¯s attitude. When he saw her undisguised mockery, he became even more furious. Shen Jian thought about it for a moment and asked Su Meng, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we go and file aint against her? Look at the way she¡¯s acting.¡± However, Su Meng smiled indifferently and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about her. Looking at her appearance, she¡¯s a person with poor luck. She will encounter many obstacles in the future. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. She really deserves it.¡± Shen Jian finally felt better after hearing what Su Meng said. After the two of thempleted the procedures and paid the money, Su Meng received the car. Looking at the car that belonged to her, although it wasn¡¯t a high-end car, the more she looked at it, the more she liked it and liked it. In the future, she could finally go wherever she wanted to go. It was also convenient. When Lin Ai saw that Su Meng had bought a car, she went up to her and said, ¡°Sister Su Meng, can I borrow your car to go back with you? I haven¡¯t seen Elder Guo for a long time. I really miss him. Chapter 163 - Was Actually a Female Fraud

Chapter 163: Was Actually a Female Fraud

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Looking at Lin Ai¡¯s innocent eyes, Su Meng nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course, Master will definitely be happy to see you.¡± Su Meng had already gotten her driver¡¯s license. Now that she had gotten her car, she could drive it away immediately. The three of them were just about to get into the car when they saw the fatty driving the shy luxury car towards them. When he arrived beside Su Meng, the fatty lowered the car window and whistled at Su Meng. ¡°Beauty, do you want to leave your contact information?¡± The beauty sitting in the passenger seat looked at Su Meng warily, afraid that Su Meng would agree. ¡°Who are you? We won¡¯t!¡± Shen Jian blocked in front of Su Meng and rejected on her behalf. The lust in the fatty¡¯s eyes was almost overflowing. He was also a man and understood the fatty¡¯s current intentions too well. The fatty just wanted to hit on Su Meng. However, Su Meng did not care about the fatty¡¯s attitude. She bypassed Shen Jian and handed the business card to the fatty, saying, ¡°Okay, this is my business card. If you have any problems in the future, you can call me anytime.¡± ¡°Brother Chen~¡± The beauty was very dissatisfied with the fatty¡¯s behavior. She immediately called him coquettishly and said coquettishly, ¡°Third Brother and the others are still waiting for us. If we don¡¯t go over now, we¡¯ll bete. Don¡¯t let them wait too long.¡± The fatty ignored her. Instead, he took a look at his business card and was stunned. He raised his head to look at Su Meng, then lowered his head to look at his business card. After repeating it a few times, he said in disbelief, ¡°So you¡¯re a fraud? And a female fraud?¡± This was no longer interesting. When he saw how beautiful Su Meng was, he thought that she was just an ordinary beauty. He did not expect her to be a fraud. Then, he did not want to hit on Su Meng anymore. Although he was disappointed, he still kept the business card. Then, without saying anything else, he stepped on the elerator and rushed out. ¡°As expected of a luxury car. Such speed.¡± Shen Jian sighed. Lin Ai, who was at the side, nodded in agreement with him. After the matter was settled, Su Meng and the other two also got into the car and left. In the car, Lin Ai asked Su Meng, ¡°Sister Su Meng, is there really a problem with that car?¡± Su Meng nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little evil. Maybe something happened before.¡± She could vaguely see a gray fog surrounding the car. Although it was faint, it gave her a very bad feeling. In the past, she could not see the ck fog with her naked eyes. She did not know whether it was because the car was too evil or her ability had improved. This time, she did not even need to rely on talismans to discover it. ¡°Then what will happen to them?¡± Although Lin Ai did not know how to read feng shui and do fortune-telling, she had worked part-time in an antique shop for a while, so she had some understanding of that kind of thing. She knew that evil things could bring bad luck to people. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it was a car ident, or maybe the brakes failed. Anyway, I have already warned him, but he did not listen. As for what will happen to him in the future, that will depend on his own luck.¡± Although the fatty had a fierce look on his face, Su Meng could see a trace of kindness from his face. This fatty was just ruthless on the surface. In fact, he had probably done a lot of good deeds behind others¡¯ backs. Perhaps, the good deeds that the fatty had umted in the past could help him in the end. Although she had a car, Su Meng still didn¡¯t forget the electric bike that had followed her for many days. She first pulled Shen Jian and Lin Ai to look for the electric bike. When they drove near Lu Si¡¯s vi, Su Meng found that the house a few days ago still made her ufortable. Now, the yin qi had dissipated. It seemed that because the bones had been found, and the police had helped them to seek justice, so they had also dispersed. The surrounding area of the vi was blocked by the police, so she could not get close. Fortunately, the electric bike was outside the blockade line. They moved the electric bike into the car and then drove it to the antique shop. At the same time, in the hospital. Wei Ting was still recuperating on the hospital bed. Zhu Xun followed Wei Ting¡¯s request and came back to report to him after the investigation. ¡°President Wei, I¡¯ve investigated everything about Young Madam¡¯s life in the Wei family in the past few years. She¡­ indeed didn¡¯t have a good life in the Wei family.¡± Zhu Xun thought of the results of his investigation and sighed in his heart. He understood why Su Meng would be so cold to Wei Ting. ¡°Ever since she married you, she has always been disliked by Madam. She doesn¡¯t receive the treatment a young madam should receive at all. Madam asked Young Madam to serve her, just like, just like a servant. Then, as long as Young Madam does something that she isn¡¯t satisfied with, she would either beat or scold Young Madam.¡± ¡°Not only that, Madam even signed up for many etiquette sses for Young Madam. Young Madam rarely has free time on a daily basis. Also, the most serious incident was when Madam beat Young Madam up. After beating her up, she locked her up in the basement and refused to feed her. In the end, it was Miss Wei Xue who saw how pitiful she was and secretly brought food to Young Madam¡­¡± Chapter 164 - Found Out the Truth

Chapter 164: Found Out the Truth

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Officer Zhu told him everything that Su Meng had been bullied about in the Wei family. Apart from what he found out, there were many things that he hadn¡¯t found out. Halfway through, even Zhu Xun felt that it was right for Su Meng to be cold now. Otherwise, based on her previous personality, she would have suffered even more. ¡°Also¡­¡± Zhu Xun slowly said thest sentence. ¡°Young Madam really loved you in the past. She would prepare all kinds of gifts for you and force herself to do things that she wouldn¡¯t do.¡± Zhu Xun saw that the more he talked about the matter, the darker Wei Ting¡¯s face became. In the end, it was so dark that it was almost dripping ink. He couldn¡¯t help but sweat for himself. He had been with Wei Ting for so many years, and he knew that Wei Ting¡¯s anger was almost at its peak. ¡°When can I be discharged?¡± Wei Ting held back its anger and asked Zhu Xun coldly. Zhu Xun wiped the nonexistent sweat on his forehead and replied, ¡°President Wei, don¡¯t think about leaving the hospital for now. You definitely can¡¯t leave within a short period of time. Your injuries are too serious. If you continue to act tough, I¡¯m afraid that next time¡­¡± Zhu Xun did not say the rest of his words. Wei Ting nced at him and knew what he wanted to say next, so he did not continue to ask. He wanted to look for Su Meng, but he could not leave the hospital now. It seemed that he would have to visit herter. But his mother¡­ Wei Ting thought of his mother¡¯s deep resentment towards Su Meng. In addition, he and Su Meng hadn¡¯t divorced yet. Perhaps his mother would go and find trouble with Su Meng in the future. When he had just married Su Meng, his mother had clearly promised in front of Grandfather that she would treat her daughter-inw well. Not only that, she had also appeared very happy at that time. When he saw his mother acting like that, he had really thought that she would treat Su Meng well, so he put all his energy into work without worry. At that time, there was a problem at thepany. He worked overtime almost all day and didn¡¯t have time to go home. However, he was worried that Su Meng wouldn¡¯t be used to being married into the Wei family, so he entrusted his mother and Wei Xue to take good care of her. His mother agreed nicely, but he didn¡¯t expect her to bully Su Meng behind her back. No wonder Su Meng suddenly hated him that day. Did she hate him for neglecting her and not being by her side to protect her when she was bullied? ¡°President Wei, actually, there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± Zhu Xun looked at Wei Ting and asked carefully. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Well, Madam and the Chairman, they, they are urging you to quickly go back and divorce the Young Madam. Especially the Chairman, he said that if you don¡¯t get a divorce, he will, he will remove your position as the President.¡± Wei Ting used its index finger to knock on the table next to it. After knocking a few times, it replied, ¡°Tell them that I will not get a divorce.¡± ¡°Then how do I reply to the Chairman?¡± This was the most important thing. Zhu Xun didn¡¯t dare to reply casually without getting the exact words from Wei Ting. Removing the President was a big matter. It had to be decided by the board meeting. However, ording to the board¡¯s fear of Wei Ting, as long as the Chairman spoke, those old geezers would definitely approve. ¡°Ignore him. I have my own way of handling this matter. Go and tell our people to protect Su Meng well. Even my mother cannot casually disturb her life,¡± Wei Ting instructed Zhu Xun. ¡°Yes!¡± Zhu Xun sighed in his heart. It was said that the reason why Su Meng was able to marry into the Wei family was all because of the old man. Even he had thought that Wei Ting had no feelings towards Su Meng. Now it seemed that it was not that Wei Ting did not have feelings toward Su Meng. He just hid it in his heart and did not express it. Perhaps in Wei Ting¡¯s heart, Su Meng was more important than him. After all, in order to save Su Meng, Wei Ting had even risked his life. Although he was filled with emotions, Zhu Xun did not dare to show it in front of Wei Ting. Right now, the most important thing for him was toplete the mission that Wei Ting had given him. Wei Ting already knew everything that had happened to Su Meng, but Su Meng waspletely unaware of it. She had already brought Lin Ai and Shen Jian back to the antique shop. As soon as Lin Ai entered the shop, she warmly greeted Guo Xiang. ¡°Elder Guo, long time no see. Did you miss me?¡± Guo Xiang chuckled and said, ¡°Xiao Ai, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. You¡¯ve lost weight. Are you not eating to lose weight again? That won¡¯t do. Although it¡¯s normal for little girls to love beauty, the most important thing is to take care of their bodies. You still have to eat more.¡± Chapter 165 - Something Had Happened To Hong Si

Chapter 165: Something Had Happened To Hong Si

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Elder Guo, no wonder you said that to me. You look a dozen years younger than before. You must be in a good mood recently.¡± Lin Ai was very generous. She was like a friend who had not seen Guo Xiang for many years. She was not reserved at all. The two of them chatted enthusiastically. Shen Jian pulled Su Meng aside and whispered in her ear, ¡°Boss, why do I feel that Elder Guo is more intimate with that Lin Ai than he is with you? Are you going to fall out of favor?¡± Su Meng rolled her eyes at him and retorted, ¡°Fall out of favor now? I¡¯ve fallen out of favor since the day you came. You should be the one falling out of favor now.¡± After saying that, she sat to the side and listened to the conversation between Guo Xiang and Lin Ai. Shen Jian stood where he was, thinking seriously about when he stole Su Meng¡¯s favor. Guo Xiang and Lin Ai chatted for a while, and then they talked about Hong Si. It had been a long time since Hong Si had contacted Guo Xiang. He did not expect that he would keep in touch with Lin Ai. ¡°Brother Hong has encountered some difficulties. He said that his eyesight is not very good right now, and he might lose his sight.¡± Speaking of Hong Si, Lin Ai¡¯s face no longer had a smile, but was filled with worry. ¡°Lose his sight? Is he sick?¡± Su Meng asked anxiously. Although she had not spent much time with Hong Si, when she was not in the shop, it was Hong Si who took care of her master. She was filled with gratitude toward Hong Si. Now that she heard that Hong Si was in trouble, she became anxious. Lin Ai looked at Su Meng and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. He didn¡¯t exin in detail. He only said that as a feng shui master, he couldn¡¯t do anything heaven-defying or he would be punished.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he go back because his hometown was being demolished and he had to deal with the old grave?¡± Guo Xiang asked. ¡°I think so, but there seemed to be some other problems. I¡¯m not sure about the details because I can¡¯t contact him recently.¡± Lin Ai took out her phone and called Hong Si in front of everyone. The ringtone rang for a while, then the other party hung up. ¡°Every time I call him, it¡¯s the same. I can clearly get through to him, but he won¡¯t pick up. So I¡¯m a little worried that something has happened to him. Elder Guo, do you know where Brother Hong¡¯s hometown is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a lookter. I remember that when he first came, he filled in personal information,¡± Guo Xiang said as he walked to the counter and began to search. After searching for a while, Guo Xiang brought it over. ¡°I found it. His hometown is quite far away. It¡¯s in the mountains.¡± Everyone had been together for so long that they had long be family. Although Guo Xiang did not show any reaction on the surface, he was very anxious in his heart. Looking at the address on the watch, he thought for a while before looking at Su Meng and saying, ¡°Girl, I want to¡­¡± ¡°Shen Jian and I will go take a look.¡± Su Meng could tell that her master was worried. She knew what he wanted to say. Before he could finish, she interrupted him. Shen Jian, who was suddenly called, was stunned. What was he going to do? Su Meng wanted to go by herself. However, after thinking for a while, she was afraid that she would encounter any danger. Therefore, she decided to bring Shen Jian with her. Although Shen Jian was also soft and weak, he was still a big boy. He was stronger than her. Therefore, he could lend a helping hand whenever he encountered trouble. Lin Ai saw that Su Meng was going to visit Hong Si, so she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m going too. It just so happens that I¡¯m on vacation now. Originally, I wanted to do a part-time job. Since Brother Hong is in trouble, I have the obligation to help.¡± ¡°You even want to buy such an expensive car. Do you stillck money?¡± Shen Jian heard Lin Ai¡¯s words and ridiculed. Lin Ai smiled. She said proudly, ¡°The car is a birthday gift from my mother. I want to do a part-time job because I want to earn my living expenses on my own. There¡¯s no conflict. It¡¯s morefortable to spend the money I earn on my own. Besides, I also earned money to give gifts to my parents.¡± Shen Jian:¡±¡­¡± Alright, he didn¡¯t understand the hobbies of rich people. Anyway, if his family was so rich, he didn¡¯t want to work hard every day in the wind and rain. It would be morefortable at home. Since she had already decided to visit Hong Si, Su Meng calcted the day. Tomorrow was a good day for a long trip. She asked Shen Jian and Lin Ai for their opinions, and everyone agreed. Luckily, Su Meng had bought a car, so it was convenient for her to drive them there. Lin Ai stayed for a while longer before heading home. She woulde back tomorrow and go with Su Meng. After Lin Ai left, Su Meng asked Guo Xiang, ¡°Old man, why haven¡¯t you mentioned her before?¡± Not only Guo Xiang, but even Hong Si had never mentioned her before. Looking at Lin Ai¡¯s passionate expression¡­ She felt that she had a very good rtionship with the old man and Hong Si. Chapter 166 - No One Paid Any Attention To Su Meng

Chapter 166: No One Paid Any Attention To Su Meng

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

However, Guo Xiang said indifferently, ¡°She only worked part-time in the shop for a month. I only stayed with her for two days.¡± Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± So Lin Ai was acting friendly? She thought that it was rare for her master to have a good friend, but it turned out that Lin Ai was too enthusiastic. They spent the night quietly. The next day, before dawn, Su Meng got up and cleaned up. Shen Jian was still sleeping. Su Meng knocked on the door for a long time before she woke him up. Su Meng heated up a few slices of bread and poured two cups of milk. She nned to leave after a few bites. She and Shen Jian were having dinner. Lin Ai was here too. Su Meng saw that she was energetic and did not look sleepy at all. She sighed in her heart. It was so good to be young. After dinner, Su Meng took Lin Ai and Shen Jian to Hong Si¡¯s hometown. The journey was really far. Su Meng drove for a full three hours before reaching the foot of the mountain. At this time, the sky was already bright. What Su Meng had not noticed was that a ck car had followed her from the moment she left the antique shop until she got off the highway. Su Meng followed the navigation and drove into the mountain. After driving for another half an hour, she finally arrived at the vige marked on the map. Just as Guo Xiang had said, this ce was rather remote. Su Meng parked the car at the outskirts of the vige. The roads inside were not easy to walk on, and the roads in the vige were very bumpy. It was easy for people who were not familiar with the roads to get lost. When Su Meng arrived, there were three aunties sitting on a wooden stake at the intersection, chatting. Su Meng got out of the car and asked, ¡°Hello, excuse me, do you know where Hong Si¡¯s house is?¡± When the three of them heard Hong Si¡¯s name, they looked at each other as if they had seen something extraordinary. Then, they shook their heads and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯d better ask someone else.¡± After saying that, the aunties each carried their own small stools and left quickly. Their reactions were as if Su Meng was something terrible, and that if they left toote, they would be unlucky. Just as the aunties left, a man carrying a hoe walked over. It seemed that he was preparing to go down to work. Su Meng called out to him again and asked him about Hong Si. She did not expect that his reaction was the same as the three aunties. He said that he did not know, but his steps were extremely fast. He even slipped because he was walking too fast. He almost fell. ¡°Boss, is Brother Hong that scary? Why do they seem so scared when his name is mentioned?¡± Shen Jian said to Su Meng as he rolled down the car window. Lin Ai snorted and said, ¡°Brother Hong is a good person, and he has helped me a lot. He is not scary. I¡¯m afraid that these people have done something wrong.¡± Her words reminded Su Meng that if Lin Ai had not said something wrong, Su Meng would not have noticed it. Recalling the faces of these people, there was a green ball in the middle of the fortune line. This meant that they had recently received a sum of ill-gotten gains. If one or two people were the same, it would be fine. After all, the vige was so big, there would always be simr incidents. But why were the faces of these four people the same? This meant that the four of them had obtained arge amount of ill-gotten gains. Thinking of this, Su Meng decided not to ask for directions for the time being. Instead, she began to observe the other people in the vige. Her position should be too close to the edge, so she did not see many vigers. asionally, one or two of them would walk over. These vigers were usually together. They lowered their heads and did not see each other every day. They were very familiar with each other. When they suddenly saw the unfamiliar face of Su Meng, each of them would secretly turn their heads to look at her. They looked at Su Meng, and Su Meng was also observing them. After looking at a few more people, Su Meng discovered that each of these vigers had a green ball of fortune. However, some were bigger and some were smaller. Not only that, standing at the outer edge of the vige, Su Meng could clearly feel a wave of yin qi lingering nearby. However, after taking a few steps inside, that wave of yin qi became weaker. This feeling was as if something was protecting the vige, but it had a side effect on the vigers. After they had a good time for a while, they would slowly suffer a bacsh. It was too strange. The vige was clearly peaceful, but she felt very ufortable. This feeling made her very ufortable. But it was also because of this that Su Meng wanted to go to the vige to find out more. She drove slowly into the vige. Along the way, the people she met might have seen Su Meng¡¯s unfamiliar face and felt that it would be troublesome to talk to her. Therefore, every viger who saw her seemed to have seen something terrible. Before Su Meng could speak, they had already dodged in a panic. Chapter 167 - Normal Old Man

Chapter 167: Normal Old Man

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Tsk tsk, Boss, you¡¯re so beautiful. Why are they so afraid of you? Are you some kind of white bone spirit or female devil in their eyes?¡± Shen Jian sat in the back andughed without a care in the world. The windows of the car behind were closed, so no one could see the people behind the car. They could only see Su Meng sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. That was why Shen Jian made fun of her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask them? See if the vigers will have a better attitude when they see a young Taoist like you.¡± Lin Ai spoke up for Su Meng from the side. ¡°No, even Boss is not liked, so I can¡¯t do it,¡± Shen Jian said with self-awareness. Su Meng¡¯s expression sulked as she drove by the vigers. Fortunately, they were finally at the center of the vige. This time, she was lucky. She finally met someone who did not run away from her. It was an old man who looked to be in his seventies. He had a stooped figure, white hair, and a face full of frost. He looked like he had suffered a lot when he was young. However, when he heard Su Meng ask about Hong Si, his expression still changed, but he quickly returned to normal. ¡°Little girl, I see that you look pretty. Are you from the city for a vacation? This vige is not a ce that you shoulde to. Hurry up and go back. It¡¯s not dark yet, and you can still go out. When it¡¯s dark and you can¡¯t go out, you don¡¯t have to leave anymore.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not here for a vacation. We¡¯re here to look for someone. Once we find him, we¡¯ll leave immediately. So, do you know where Hong Si¡¯s house is?¡± Su Meng asked. ¡°Sigh, forget it. At my age, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Hong Si is at the vige head¡¯s house. Go straight and turn right when you see the thickest ancient tree. The house with two stone lions at the door is the vige head¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Be careful when you see the Vige Chief. He hates foreigners the most and even wants us to stay away from them. Aiyo, why am I telling you so much? Don¡¯t say that I told you. I don¡¯t care about anything else. Go, go. You guys better pray for yourselves.¡± After the old man gave Su Meng directions, he sighed and left. Just now, no one was willing to pay attention to her. So it was because of the Vige Chief. But why were the vigers so afraid of the Vige Chief? Or perhaps it was not fear, but obedience? But was a small vige chief really that powerful? Su Meng drove in the direction of the Vige Chief¡¯s house, puzzled. What surprised her was that at the Vige Chief¡¯s house, there was a thick auspicious qi floating in the air in the shape of a vortex. With the Vige Chief¡¯s house as the center of the whirlpool, the auspicious qi radiated throughout the entire vige. Su Meng focused her attention on it. After a moment, she closed her eyes to rest before opening them again. Just now, she thought that the auspicious qi was spreading out from the Vige Chief¡¯s house. However, upon closer inspection, she realized that it was the Vige Chief¡¯s house that was absorbing the auspicious qi of others. ¡°Boss, this Vige Chief¡¯s house is too good. How many virtues does this ancestor have to umte in order to have such a heavy auspicious qi?¡± Shen Jian sighed from the side. ¡°However, it¡¯s really strange. Logically speaking, with such a strong auspicious qi, this family should be a rich and noble family. They should not be in this small vige.¡± Shen Jian sighed. ¡°You saw it too?¡± Su Meng raised her eyebrows. She did not expect Shen Jian to be able to see it. It was really too dense. Shen Jian nodded and described the scene he saw to Su Meng. ¡°What I saw was like this. There was a ribbon-like colorful aura floating vertically on this house. Although it was a little faint, it was quite beautiful.¡± When Su Meng heard Shen Jian¡¯s description, she immediately understood that what he saw was that vortex. Lin Ai saw that Su Meng and Shen Jian were talking about something that she could not see. She asked anxiously, ¡°What, what, what is this? Why can¡¯t I see it?¡± ¡°Because you are normal,¡± Shen Jian said as he looked at Lin Ai. ¡°Oh, so normal people can¡¯t see it. Then, I understand.¡± He did not expect Lin Ai to really believe it and nod seriously. Looking at the auspicious qi above, Su Meng had a bad feeling in her heart. The Vige Chief¡¯s way of doing things was, to put it bluntly, a robber who robbed others of their auspicious qi. Now that the auspicious qi had been sucked away by him, those people who had been sucked away would soon be unlucky. ¡°The situation is a bit wrong. Let¡¯s look at the other parts of the vige first.¡± Su Meng ced a talisman under a rock next to the Vige Chief¡¯s house. This way, no matter where they went, even if they got lost, they could still rely on this talisman to return. Even if the talisman was lost, she could still rely on the auspicious qi flowing in the sky to find it. It was just that double insurance was more reliable. Chapter 168 - Shen Jian Was Possessed

Chapter 168: Shen Jian Was Possessed

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The car was too conspicuous. Su Meng found a ce to park the car and prepared to walk over. The three of them walked for more than ten minutes. Before they could walk out of the vige, they found a cemetery in front of them. This vige had actually built a cemetery in the vige. If they wanted to continue walking, they had to go through this cemetery. Su Meng and Shen Jian did not care, but Lin Ai was afraid. She stopped and looked at the graveyard, not daring to continue walking. ¡°What? Are you afraid of the graveyard?¡± Shen Jian turned to look at Lin Ai. Lin Ai nodded and said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m most afraid of this kind of thing. I don¡¯t even dare to watch crime movies, let alone ghost movies. I¡¯m¡­ well¡­ most afraid of things like dead people and ghosts.¡± ¡°Everyone has a time of death. Let¡¯s not talk about whether ghosts exist. Even if they do, they won¡¯t hurt you. If ghosts really have that ability, wouldn¡¯t the world be in chaos? No matter what happens, there is a prerequisite. If you don¡¯t do anything and don¡¯t trigger it, naturally nothing will happen.¡± ¡°Moreover, these dead people are also the rtives of others. What you¡¯re afraid of is what others think of day and night. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Moreover, we¡¯re just passing through the middle. We¡¯re not doing anything taboo. It¡¯s fine.¡± Su Mengforted Lin Ai. Her tone was gentle. Shen Jian actually saw a glimmer of maternal brilliance from Su Meng. He went up to ask Su Meng. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really not afraid of ghosts?¡± Su Meng: ¡°I am.¡± Shen Jian: ¡°Then why are youforting Lin Ai?¡± Su Meng rolled her eyes at Shen Jian and said coldly, ¡°Does encouraging others have anything to do with whether you¡¯re afraid or not?¡± Shen Jian: ¡°¡­¡± That made a lot of sense. The three of them walked towards the opposite side of the graveyard. Just as they reached the other side, Su Meng noticed something amiss. A portion of this graveyard had been upied by someone to build a house. The reason why she noticed this was because she could see the aura of death around the few houses beside the graveyard. That was something that would only emanate from the graveyard. ¡°These people are actually fighting for territory with the dead,¡± Su Meng said as she looked at the houses around her. ¡°What?¡± Shen Jian did not understand what Su Meng meant. ¡°This graveyard looks quite old. The people who chose this ce as a graveyard back then really have good taste. There are mountains surrounding this ce, and there is flowing water. The surrounding vegetation is exuberant. It is definitely a feng shui treasurend, and the best kind. Just by standing here, you can feel the surging vitality around you.¡± ¡°On the other hand, the other parts of the vige are more or less wed. The people in this vige must have consulted some powerful feng shui master to do this.¡± After Su Meng finished speaking, she pointed at arge rock between the graveyard and the house and said, ¡°There¡¯s also a well dug.¡± Shen Jian and Lin Ai looked in the direction Su Meng pointed. No matter how they looked at it, it was still arge rock. Hence, the two of them took a few steps forward and looked closer. It was indeed a well. The well was not wide, but it looked very deep. Moreover, it was not sealed. It was directly exposed. Next to it was a big rock that was half the height of a person. There were a few talismans stuck on it. ¡°What¡¯s the use of this well?¡± Shen Jian was very close to the well. He could still hear the echoes of his voice when he spoke to the well. ¡°Both of you, be careful. This well is not clean. They are fighting with the dead for the feng shui treasurend. They will definitely attract some unclean things. However, by digging a well between them and affixing the name of the owner of the grave they are upying, they will be able to suppress it. This kind of suppression is to ensure that those few will never be reincarnated so as to prevent them from receiving revenge in the future.¡± ¡°They are really too ruthless. To fight for thend of the dead and to cast a curse on them, what kind of hatred would they have to have to do such a thing?¡± Lin Ai heard Su Meng¡¯s words and her face turned red with anger. From the moment she entered the vige, Su Meng had felt that there was something strange about the vige. Now that she saw this, she was even more certain of her own thoughts. The people in the vige were not afraid of retribution by doing this. Su Meng was deep in thought when she suddenly realized that Shen Jian¡¯s actions were a little strange. Shen Jian was actually lying on the edge of the well and his head was still leaning downwards, as if he would jump down at any moment. Su Meng quickly went forward and grabbed Shen Jian by the back of his cor and pulled him down. Seeing that Shen Jian¡¯s eyes were nk, she stretched out her hand and pped him twice. Only then did Shen Jiane back to his senses. Shen Jian covered his face that was red from Su Meng¡¯s p and asked aggrievedly, ¡°Boss, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°This ce is too strange. Let¡¯s go to the Vige Chief¡¯s house to take a look first, then we¡¯ll see if we need to settle this.¡± Su Meng ignored Shen Jian and turned around to leave after saying that. Chapter 169 - Village Chief Had a Problem

Chapter 169: Vige Chief Had a Problem

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Lin Ai smiled and said to Shen Jian, ¡°Because you are too na?ve.¡± After saying that, she jogged to chase after Su Meng, leaving Shen Jian standing alone. What did Lin Ai mean by that sentence just now? What did she mean by he was too na?ve? He was actually ridiculed by that little girl! The three of them returned to the vicinity of the Vige Chief¡¯s house. Su Meng had been thinking about what the old man had said earlier. She now somewhat understood the meaning behind his words. She knew why the old man had said that they would not be able to go out at night. This was because the things that the vige had done had already started to suffer a bacsh. Although Su Meng could help resolve it, it was very troublesome. The most important thing now was to resolve Hong Si¡¯s matter first. Su Meng went up and knocked on the door. After knocking for a while, she heard some movement in the courtyard. Someone asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Hello, we are here to do business in the vige. We would like to consult the Vige Chief,¡± Su Meng shouted. When the people inside heard that they were looking for the Vige Chief to do business, they seemed to heave a sigh of relief. They walked to the door and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do what? Your voices sound strange. Where did youe from?¡± ¡°We came from a city not too far away from here. We just have a small problem. Please open the door first. We will leave after we ask.¡± Su Meng did not borate and only gave a rough description. She was already annoyed by the Vige Chief just by saying that she was from another city. She was afraid that the Vige Chief would not open the door if she mentioned Hong Si again. Sure enough, the Vige Chief heard that Su Meng was fine, so he slowly opened the door. The person who opened the door was a man who looked to be in his forties. He was not tall, about 1.75 meters tall. He had a strong figure and dark skin. ¡°Are you the Vige Chief?¡± Su Meng asked. The man nodded vigntly and spoke in Mandarin that was not very standard. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Do you know where Hong Si is?¡± Seeing that the man had opened the door, Su Meng dared to ask. When the man heard Su Meng ask Hong Si, he turned around and was about to close the door. Unexpectedly, Su Meng was already prepared and directly blocked the door with her foot. She smiled and said, ¡°Vige Chief, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m in business. Hong Si used to be an employee of my shop. One day, he suddenly disappeared, but he didn¡¯t fill out the resignation form and left directly. ording to theborw, I can sue him directly.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s too troublesome to go through the legal procedures, so I came directly to look for him. I heard that his hometown is here, and I couldn¡¯t find him in the vige, so I can only ask you, the vige chief. Oh, right, not only did Hong Si maliciously skip work, he also stole an antique from our shop. If I call the police, he will go to jail.¡± After hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, the Vige Chief¡¯s face instantly turned ugly. He stuttered, ¡°What, what does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°Of course it has to do with you. Hong Si is from your vige, but he has disappeared. No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t contact him. Tell me, will the policee and ask you? If the police find out that Hong Si is hiding, and it has something to do with you¡­¡± Su Meng did not continue with the rest of her words. Sometimes, it was better to remind him halfway. Initially, Su Meng had not thought that Hong Si had anything to do with the Vige Chief. Based on the Vige Chief¡¯s attitude just now, she was certain that the Vige Chief must have known something, which was why his reaction was so strong. Moreover, from the Vige Chief¡¯s facial features, she could tell that the Vige Chief¡¯s fate was too good. No matter where he went, it was perfect. In the past, he still had aborious life, butter on, it became a rich and noble life. This change was not a change in his life, nor was it due to his ancestors¡¯ virtue. Instead, it was obtained through feng shui. Presumably, the auspicious qi above him was the same. However, as for the specific details of the Vige Chief¡¯s sudden change in fate and auspicious qi, Su Meng still needed to observe it for a while before she coulde to a conclusion. Just as Su Meng had expected, the Vige Chief¡¯s expression immediately changed when he heard that the police would investigate him. He rolled his eyes and put on a smiling face. ¡°So you¡¯re looking for Hong Si. Come in and we can have a detailed chat.¡± The Vige Chief opened the door and invited Su Meng and the rest in. Shen Jian was just about to follow Su Meng in when he was stopped by Su Meng. ¡°Stay outside and watch the car.¡± After Su Meng said that, she approached Shen Jian again. Using a voice that no one else could hear, she said, ¡°If I don¡¯t contact you within half an hour, you can directly call the police. Vigers in such ces are all in cahoots. If anything happens, they will definitely resort to a group to deal with us.¡± Chapter 170 - Village Chief Is Really Rich

Chapter 170: Vige Chief Is Really Rich

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Beforeing here, Su Meng had seen a lot of news about outsiders going to a vige only to be bullied by the press corps. For her, no matter what she did, she had to take precautions in advance. Su Meng looked serious and did not look like she was joking. Shen Jian also straightened his expression when he saw this, indicating that he understood. Other than Shen Jian, Su Meng and Lin Ai followed the Vige Chief into the house. The Vige Chief did not forget to close the door, as if there was some treasure in the yard that he was afraid of being discovered. ¡°Hong Si is a very nice kid. It¡¯s impossible for him to steal. Let¡¯s talk about it slowly.¡± The Vige Chief poured a ss of water for Su Meng and Lin Ai, then sat down beside them. Su Meng had been observing the Vige Chief¡¯s house since she entered. From the outside, his house looked ordinary. Other than the two small stone lions at the door, it looked no different from the other houses. However, it was a different world when she entered. No wonder the door was locked tightly and he was so nervous toe out. It was because the Vige Chief¡¯s house was decorated too magnificently. Su Meng herself was an antique seller. She could tell at a nce how valuable the decorations in the Vige Chief¡¯s house were. Not only these antique decorations, Su Meng also discovered that there were many gold ornaments hanging in the Vige Chief¡¯s house. Even the outer frame of the electronic clock was pure gold. It was too extravagant. He was just a vige chief. How could he have so much money? It was reasonable to say that the antiques were passed down from generation to generation, but the gold on the wall was genuine modern workmanship. Moreover, ording to Su Meng¡¯s observation, these things were made recently. In other words, he had just made a fortune recently. Then what was his way of making a fortune? Su Meng pondered while chatting with the Vige Chief. ¡°Then you don¡¯t know him very well. He¡¯s usually sneaky and cunning. He¡¯s not honest at all,¡± Su Meng deliberately said sarcastically, wanting to see the Vige Chief¡¯s reaction. Lin Ai, who was at the side, stared at Su Meng in shock. She even seemed to be slightly angry. She wanted to retort, but was secretly pinched by Su Meng. Lin Ai was very smart. She knew that she couldn¡¯t argue with Su Meng at this time, but she couldn¡¯t bear to hear Su Meng say bad things about Hong Si. She got up angrily and wanted to go out for a walk by herself. The Vige Chief wanted to stop her, but was interrupted by Su Meng. Su Meng asked the Vige Chief a few more questions that didn¡¯t have much information to kill time. While chatting with the Vige Chief, Su Meng was also observing the auspicious qi of the Vige Chief¡¯s house. After looking for a while, she indeed found a problem. ording to Su Meng¡¯s observation, there was an array formation in the Vige Chief¡¯s courtyard, and the core of the array formation was somewhere in the courtyard. That auspicious qi was attracted here by the array formation, and the auspicious qi was washed away. That was why the Vige Chief suddenly became wealthy. Su Meng was very familiar with this array formation. She had seen it in Guo Xiang¡¯s notes. There were many feng shui masters who knew this array formation, but no one had ever done it. As for the reason¡­ Su Meng stared at a certain spot in the courtyard, her eyes narrowed into slits. This formation would not harm the recipient in the slightest, only the caster. This was because this was to pry into the secrets of the heavens. Defying the heavens and changing fate would cause considerable harm to the caster¡¯s body. As for what kind of harm, Su Meng did not know. After all, she had never seen anyone use this formation before. It seemed that this Vige Chief did not only do something forbidden by feng shui, he also did something against thew. Having seen through the mystery, Su Meng could not be bothered to beat around the bush with the Vige Chief and asked directly, ¡°So do you know where Hong Si is now?¡± The Vige Chief shook his head and said regretfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everyone is very worried about his health, but we have never been able to find him.¡± The old man said that Hong Si was at the Vige Chief¡¯s house, but the Vige Chief said that he didn¡¯t know where he was. Who was lying? Su Meng thought about it and decided to find out if there were any surveince cameras at the Vige Chief¡¯s house first. If there weren¡¯t any¡­ ¡°But doesn¡¯t the vige usually have surveince cameras? We can see where he went in the end,¡± Su Meng asked. When he heard about the surveince cameras, the Vige Chief looked troubled. ¡°No one in our vige installed a surveince camera because we are all vigers and understand each other. Even if outsiderse, we are not afraid. Everyone will pay special attention and help each other watch the house, so there are no surveince cameras.¡± ¡°Then your house doesn¡¯t have a surveince camera?¡± Su Meng asked. The Vige Chief nodded. When Su Meng saw this, she immediately rxed. Since there was no surveince camera, everything was easy to do. Chapter 171 - Infiltrating the Village Chief’s

Chapter 171: Infiltrating the Vige Chief¡¯s House

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Before Su Meng left, she still managed to find out the location of Hong Si¡¯s old house. After leaving the Vige Chief¡¯s house, she went straight to Hong Si¡¯s house. When she arrived, she found that Hong Si¡¯s house did not fit in with other people¡¯s. Other people¡¯s houses were all newly built big houses, but Hong Si¡¯s house was a small stone house with a hole in the window. This house looked like a product of thest century, and it looked like it would copse at any time. No wonder he didn¡¯te back and stayed outside. This house was too shabby. Su Meng went in to take a look. There was only a low bed inside, with a fewyers of sacks on it. There weren¡¯t even proper bedsheets. However, that wasn¡¯t important. The most important thing was that she could get Hong Si¡¯s things. As long as there were personal things that Hong Si had used, she could find him. After they were done, the three of them went to the convenience store in the vige to buy some food. Then, they hid in the car and waited for the sky to turn dark. During the day, people came and went in the vige. It was too inconvenient to move around. After sleeping in the car for a while, the sky finally turned dark. Lin Ai stayed behind to look at the car while Su Meng and Shen Jian went to look for Hong Si. Su Meng ced Hong Si¡¯s photo on thepass and began to calcte. The needle on thepass started to turn. After turning one round, it slowly pointed toward the Vige Chief¡¯s house. Su Meng was standing at the Vige Chief¡¯s door at this moment. When she saw this, her gaze darkened. Her guess was indeed correct. In addition, what made her even more worried was that Hong Si¡¯s physical condition seemed to be very poor. This was very dangerous. ¡°Boss, what should we do? Should we climb over the wall and enter?¡± Shen Jian asked Su Meng in a low voice. ¡°In order to save people, this is the only way.¡± However, the walls of the Vige Chief¡¯s house were too high, and the surroundings were bare, so it was not easy to climb. Su Meng circled around the Vige Chief¡¯s house and found a ce to rest. Finally, when she reached the back of the house, she had an idea. There was a mulberry tree behind the wall, and she could climb up along the tree. ¡°Boss, tell me the location. I¡¯ll go. You wait for me outside.¡± Shen Jian rubbed his palms together. At this moment, he actually felt quite excited. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Meng relied on her observation of the Vige Chief¡¯s house during the day to tell Shen Jian her location. Then, she stood a little further away to take a look. Shen Jian was very thin. He climbed up the tree like a monkey. His movements were quite agile. Su Meng was also a little nervous outside. After all, sneaking into someone else¡¯s house at night was really too exciting. Shen Jian had always been very strong at the critical moment. Not long after, he dide out. However, he was alone. After he jumped down from the wall, he staggered and ran toward Su Meng. ¡°Boss, Boss! Trouble!¡± Shen Jian ran toward Su Meng and whispered. ¡°Boss, Brother Hong is indeed at the Vige Chief¡¯s house. He is at the position you mentioned. Guess what? He actually lost his sight. Moreover, his body is very weak and his hands and feet were tied by ropes. I can enter and exit by myself, but how can I bring him out? I can¡¯t climb the wall with him on my back.¡± Shen Jian was so anxious that he was sweating. As he spoke, he wiped his sweat with his sleeve. Su Meng frowned. Although she was sure that Hong Si was at the Vige Chief¡¯s house, the Vige Chief refused to admit it. Moreover, Su Meng had thought of the array formation that she had seen at that time. If she was not wrong, Hong Si was probably the core of the array. When a person had the opportunity to change his fate and make a fortune, then that person was likely to do anything. Human nature was the most vulnerable to tests. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and think of a way.¡± Su Meng called Shen Jian, and the two of them returned to the car first. After thinking for a while, Su Meng finally thought of a way to save Hong Si. She waited for the next day to see the Vige Chief. The three of them stayed in the car for the entire night. Early the next morning, Su Meng brought Shen Jian and Lin Ai to the Vige Chief¡¯s house to knock on the door. The Vige Chief was still as cautious as yesterday. He only opened the door after confirming the other party¡¯s identity. When he saw Su Meng, his expression turned ugly. He greeted her with a stiff smile, ¡°Miss Su, may I know what else you have to do today?¡± ¡°Vige Chief, I want to make a deal with you. I¡¯ll help you solve the problems in the vige. How about you hand over Hong Si?¡± Su Meng smiled and her tone was serious. ¡°What are you talking about? We don¡¯t need your help in the vige.¡± The Vige Chief refused. Chapter 172 - Condition

Chapter 172: Condition

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Su Meng pointed in the direction of the cemetery she had visited yesterday. She said to the Vige Chief, ¡°At that location, in order to change the luck of the vige, you fought with your seniors for feng shui and territory. You thought that with the suppression of the well, it would be over. At the beginning, the effect was indeed significant. The feng shui of the vige had improved, and everyone¡¯s life was better.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t expect that things would rebound, right? That well can no longer suppress it. If I¡¯m not wrong, there will be incidents of people jumping into wells from time to time in your vige. This matter can only be resolved from the root. Everyone who participated in this matter, including his descendants, was targeted. No matter where they went in the future, they would suffer when they encounter a well or water.¡± ¡°After all, what you robbed was not your own ancestors, but the cemetery that existed before you moved here. Am I right? Of course, this is just a deal that I don¡¯t want to fall out with you. If you don¡¯t agree, I can also call the police.¡± After Su Meng finished speaking, she took out her phone. The interface of the phone was a 911 call. ¡°Of course, you may wonder how I know so much. I can tell you because I am also a feng shui master. Although it is difficult to find things and people, it is not impossible. ording to thepass, Hong Si is at your house,¡± Su Meng continued. Su Meng told the whole story in one breath. The Vige Chief was surprised that she knew so much. It was not that the vige had never had a feng shui master before, but they had not seen it in such detail. They did not even know what the solution was. The Vige Chief asked Su Meng, ¡°Can you really solve the problem in the vige? How can I trust your identity?¡± Although Su Meng was right, the Vige Chief still did not believe her just in case. Su Meng took out her phone and searched for an antique shop on the inte. There were manyments left by former customers who praised Su Meng¡¯s ability. Shen Jian also followed the Vige Chief. After reading it, he whispered to Su Meng in surprise, ¡°Boss, our shop is actually registered online?¡± ¡°Of course, the antique shop has to keep up with the times. It¡¯s more convenient to open it online,¡± Su Meng whispered back to him. Then¡­ She turned to the Vige Chief and said, ¡°Of course, if you still don¡¯t believe in my ability, then let me say one more thing. The reason why you trapped Hong Si is not only because he is the core of the array in your courtyard, but also because he is the descendant of a certain person in this cemetery, right? As long as he is in your vige, the bacsh you will suffer will not be too severe.¡± Su Meng had almost told him everything about the vige. The Vige Chiefpletely believed her now. Some of the things that Su Meng had told him were unknown to even the vigers. Only he, the vige chief, knew the details. The Vige Chief¡¯s face immediately turned obsequious. He smiled and invited Su Meng into the house to have a seat. His appearance waspletely different from yesterday. ¡°Master, there¡¯s one more question. That, Xiao Hong, he¡­¡± The Vige Chief found it difficult to speak. ¡°He¡¯s been locked up by you, right? It¡¯s fine. Let him go first, then we¡¯ll talk about it slowly,¡± Su Meng said on his behalf. ¡°Master, are you really not going to call the police?¡± the Vige Chief asked again in disbelief. ¡°As long as you promise not to do this again in the future and let Hong Si go honestly, we won¡¯t call the police,¡± Su Meng promised him. Although Su Meng promised him this, the Vige Chief was still worried. He said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let him go, but he¡¯s involved in too many things. How about this? You solve the problems in the vige first, then help me solve one thing. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll let him go. How about that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve watched Hong Si grow up. He¡¯s very safe with me, and I won¡¯t hurt him. I¡¯ve been supporting him recently. Seeing how much you care about him, you must be good friends. We¡¯re not enemies, so why don¡¯t we help each other out?¡± The Vige Chief was indeed an old fox. To be able to make the vigers listen to him, he was indeed good at talking. Su Meng nodded in agreement. As the eye of the formation, it wouldn¡¯t be good for him to forcefully take Hong Si away. After settling other matters, Su Meng wanted to take a good look at Hong Si. The Vige Chief saw that Su Meng had agreed. He smiled and bowed to Su Meng. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Master. Xiao Hong is an orphan. He was brought up in our vige and grew up in the vige. Now that the vige is in trouble, he took the initiative to offer to help. Since Master said that she has a way, we don¡¯t need to trouble him anymore.¡± Chapter 173 - e Origin of Digging Graves

Chapter 173: The Origin of Digging Graves

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Let¡¯s talk about the cemetery first. When my grandfather was young, a feng shui master came to the vige. He dressed like a beggar and came to the vige to beg for food. At that time, it was not only our vige, but also other ces. Everyone was poor and did not have much food. The man asked the vigers for help, but no one in the vige gave him food.¡± ¡°Later on, my grandfather saw how pitiful he was, so he gave him his own food and chose to starve for a day. The feng shui master was very touched. In order to repay his kindness, he told my grandfather a method that could change the fate of the entire vige so that their descendants could live a good life.¡± ¡°You even robbed the home of a dead person. I¡¯m really impressed. This is much more ruthless than those grave robbers. They only stole some valuable things, but you directly tore down their home,¡± Shen Jian ridiculed. Su Meng interjected, ¡°This method is to upy that cemetery? Use the good feng shui of the dead to change the fortunes of the living?¡± The vige chief nodded. He continued, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Everyone was really having a hard time at that time. My grandfather was also the vige chief. In order to let everyone have a better life, he used the feng shui master¡¯s method to upy half of the cemetery. He also dug a well on the ttened cemetery to suppress the unclean things. Our vige was originally at the side, but it was slowly moved over.¡± ¡°That graveyard had already been there since our ancestors moved over. We¡¯ve never seen any descendantse back to pay their respects. Since no one cared, we directly ttened it. Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange. Ever since we followed the feng shui master¡¯s method, the luck of the vige has indeed be better and better, and the vigers have be richer and richer.¡± ¡°But the good times didn¡¯tst long. After a few decades, strange things began to happen in the vige. First, cats and dogs fell into the well. We thought that since no one drank the water there, we didn¡¯t care. Unexpectedly, people also started to fall into the well. We¡¯ve already warned everyone in the vige not to go near the well. Everyone knows that.¡± ¡°But even so, idents often happenedter. Logically speaking, children don¡¯t listen to us. They like to go near the well to y, but in the end, the ones who got into trouble were all adults. There was not a single child. We also covered the well, but after we covered it, it became the misfortune of the entire vige. There¡¯s nothing we can do. Although idents happen all the time, we can only open the well.¡± Su Meng pinched her fingers and calcted. She looked at the Vige Chief and said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re the only one in the vige who doesn¡¯t have that green fog. It seems that the feng shui master has a clear distinction between kindness and hatred. The other vigers didn¡¯t help him, but only your grandfather did. So, he set up a scheme to use the luck of the entire vige to support your family¡¯s luck.¡± ¡°At first, I thought that the array formation in your house was a little strange. Now I understand. I guess he was the one who let Hong Si be the core of the array formation.¡± The Vige Chief nodded and said, ¡°The feng shui master left a note with the eight characters of his birthday written on it. Anyone who matches the eight characters of this birthday can be the core of the array formation.¡± ¡°Then why does it have to be Brother Hong? Why is it so coincidental that it¡¯s him?¡± Lin Ai could not help but ask. ¡°I only found out by ident. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have asked him to do this when he grew up.¡± The Vige Chief avoided looking at her with an unnatural expression. Su Meng listened from the side and did not have any reaction to it. After getting a general understanding, Su Meng stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the car to get the tools first. Then we¡¯ll go to the cemetery to take a look. We need to solve the problem first.¡± After returning to the car to get the things, the Vige Chief led the way while Su Meng and the others followed behind. The vigers at the side could not help but feel puzzled when they saw the Vige Chief personally leading the few outsiders. ¡°Vige Chief, who are they? Are they your rtives?¡± someone asked. ¡°Go do what you need to do. These are my guests. We have something to do.¡± The Vige Chief chased away all the people who came to join in the fun. Then, he led Su Meng to take a shortcut. When they came to the vicinity of the graveyard, they saw a figure standing by the well. The upper half of his body was bent, as if he was ready to dive into it. ¡°Oh my god, someone has fallen into the trap again. Quick, quick!¡± Shen Jian shouted when he saw the figure. Then, he rushed to the well. He shouted as he ran, but the person in front of him seemed to not hear him. There was no reaction at all. The Vige Chief followed behind Shen Jian. After the two of them rushed over, they hugged the person¡¯s waist and dragged him to the side. This person looked a little familiar. Shen Jian took a look. Wasn¡¯t this the old man who had pointed the way for them yesterday? The old man¡¯s eyes were nk. He had no reaction to the person beside him. Su Meng walked to the old man¡¯s side and recognized him. ¡°Boss, how do we wake him up?¡± Shen Jian grabbed the old man and turned to ask Su Meng. Chapter 174 - Saved the Old Man

Chapter 174: Saved the Old Man

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°p him awake,¡± Su Meng said indifferently. Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Do you have to be so rude? The moment Vige Chief heard Su Meng say that she would hit him, he released his hand and stood to the side. Lin Ai was also far away and did not want to make a move, so they could only rely on Shen Jian. Shen Jian looked at everyone with a bitter look and then gently hit the old man, but there was no reaction. ¡°You need to hit him harder to wake him up. Although it¡¯s very impolite, it¡¯s also to save his life,¡± Su Meng exined from the side. Although he couldn¡¯t bear it, Shen Jian still went all out. Thinking of how hard Su Meng hit him, he hit the old man¡¯s face. This time, the old man finally woke up. He covered his face and cried out, ¡°Why does my face hurt so much?¡± Shen Jian wanted to go into the ground. When he saw that the old man had woken up, he quickly apologized to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. You wanted to jump into the well just now. No matter how I called you, you didn¡¯t have any reaction. I could only use this method to wake you up.¡± The old man was puzzled, ¡°What did you say? Jump into the well? Why would I jump into the well? Hey, that¡¯s not right. Wasn¡¯t I at home just now? Why did I suddenlye here?¡± The Vige Chief told the old man the general meaning. After hearing it, the old man quickly thanked Su Meng and Shen Jian. ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, this old man would not be able to answer to you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. You are warm-hearted. Usually, you help others in big and small matters. This is your own reward. If it were anyone else, they would have jumped into the well long ago.¡± Su Meng spoke to the old man in a very respectful tone, because the old man had helped her yesterday. Since everything was fine, the old man bid farewell to everyone. He was disgusted by this kind of ce and usually never came here. Seeing that the old man had left, Su Meng pointed at the few houses and asked, ¡°Are those few houses upied now?¡± ¡°Sigh, although we all know that this ce is a treasurend of feng shui, how would a living person dare topete with a dead person for a ce? These few houses are just for the sake of getting some good feng shui. There are no people living in them. What they have is the ranking of the ancestors of every family in our vige. Living people don¡¯t dare to live in them. They can put down their memorial tablets and worship them for a long time.¡± ¡°Master, how are you going to resolve this matter?¡± the Vige Chief asked. Su Meng walked around the vicinity and took out a talisman that she had drawn in advance in the car. She stuck it on the stone beside the well. Shen Jian was standing beside Su Meng. The well gave him a very ufortable feeling until Su Meng stuck the talisman on it. He felt that the sinister aura was gone in an instant. ¡°Fill up the well first, then tear down the house. Build an altar in this area and worship it once a month. After a year, if strange things don¡¯t happen again in the vige, it will be changed to once every six months.¡± Su Meng told the Vige Chief the solution. The Vige Chief asked, ¡°Is it that simple? But, you said that their fates are abnormal. What should we do about this?¡± ¡°These people¡¯s fates have been changed. There is no way to solve it, but their descendants can avoid it.¡± Su Meng expressed her helplessness. Hearing that Su Meng said there was no way, the Vige Chief¡¯s face immediately darkened. He said coldly, ¡°Miss Su, we agreed just now that you would help the vige solve the problem and I would give Hong Si to you. Now, you say that you can¡¯t solve it?¡± Seeing the Vige Chief¡¯s change of expression, Su Meng¡¯s face also darkened. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Vige Chief, you have to know that it¡¯s illegal to imprison others. I didn¡¯t have to exchange conditions with you. Moreover, if I don¡¯t help you, your descendants will continue to suffer. Now that the descendants are fine, it¡¯s already the best solution.¡± The atmosphere was a little low. Lin Ai, who was at the side, was a little dumbfounded. She quietly pulled Shen Jian to the side. She asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Sister Su Meng call the police directly? Why did she negotiate with them? It was the Vige Chief who was at fault. What he did was illegal.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know about feng shui. If you forcefully take Brother Hong away, he will suffer a bacsh. Boss needs to break the array at the Vige Chief¡¯s house to allow Brother Hong¡¯s body to recover. If we call the police, Boss won¡¯t be able to stay at the Vige Chief¡¯s house for long.¡± Shen Jian¡¯s expression was solemn. The Vige Chief did not notice themotion and was still negotiating with Su Meng. Su Meng sneered. She said, ¡°Vige Chief, let¡¯s get straight to the point. You heard the solution I mentioned and felt that any other feng shui master would be able to do it. Although you know the solution, other feng shui masters won¡¯t be able to draw my talisman.¡± Chapter 175 - For Another Formation

Chapter 175: For Another Formation

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°You don¡¯t want to let Hong Si go, but you¡¯re afraid that your fortune will be cut off in the future. This is easy to handle. After all, Hong Si is just an ordinary person. He can¡¯t help you collect your fortune all the time. I have a way to end this once and for all. I don¡¯t need the formation eye. I can still let you continue to change your fortune. How about it? Do you want to hear it?¡± When the Vige Chief heard that it wouldn¡¯t affect his fortune, his eyes instantly lit up. However, his words were still firm. ¡°Then what if you¡¯re lying to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of ck wind navy master. Anyway, you just want your fortune, right? It¡¯s very simple to fulfill your request.¡± Su Meng¡¯s face once again showed a smile. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± The Vige Chief agreed. ording to what Su Meng said, the Vige Chief called the other vigers. Everyone first filled up the well and then demolished the house. Demolition was faster than construction. It only took two hours to demolish the house and fill up the well. Looking at the ruins of the houses, Shen Jian was speechless. The Vige Chief said that the newly built houses were all ancestral tablets, but he did not take out the tablets and directly smashed them. Should he say that this was filial piety or treason? After doing all this, he only needed to clean up the area and put a table for worship. ¡°Can you take me to see Hong Si now?¡± Su Meng asked. ¡°Of course.¡± The Vige Chief led Su Meng and the others back to his house. Su Meng waited in the house while the Vige Chief went out to fetch him. After a few minutes, he helped Hong Si back. Hong Si looked very weak. Most importantly, he was blind. Although his eyes were open, there was no energy in them. He looked wooden. The moment Su Meng saw him, she was not in a hurry to talk to him. Instead, she focused and looked at his fate. Lin Ai rushed over and pushed the Vige Chief away. She supported Hong Si and asked anxiously, ¡°Brother Hong, how are you feeling now?¡± ¡°Xiao Ai? Why are you here?¡± Although Hong Si could not see anything, he could hear her voice. When he heard Lin Ai¡¯s voice, he first asked curiously, and when Lin Ai answered, he asked again. ¡°Last time, you said that you couldn¡¯t see anything, and then you couldn¡¯t contact me no matter what. I happened to run into Sister Su Meng, so we came to look for you together. Seriously, why didn¡¯t you tell us something? Now it¡¯s like this,¡± Lin Ai scolded anxiously. While Lin Ai and Hong Si were talking, Su Meng had already taken a good look at his fate. Hong Si¡¯s good luck had also dissipated. Now, she had to think of a way to get Hong Si¡¯s good luck back. If she did not get it back, even if he left, his future life would not be much better than Shen Jian¡¯s. She thought so, but she did not say it out loud. Instead, she pretended to be satisfied and said, ¡°Very good. Since that¡¯s the case, then I will fulfill my promise.¡± ¡°Your original array is in your own home, so you can only be a vige chief. If you change to another ce and erge the array, your family¡¯s luck will be better in the future, and your descendants will have a chance to be high officials.¡± When the Vige Chief heard Su Meng¡¯s words, he immediately looked very happy. He smiled and said, ¡°Master, if you had said that from the beginning, we wouldn¡¯t have kept you in suspense, right?¡± Su Meng ignored the Vige Chief. She continued, ¡°However, there are side effects. The benefits are all on your descendants, but you have to pay something for the happiness of your descendants. As for the specifics, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Is it more important for your descendants to glorify their ancestors, or is it more important for you to enjoy a moment of happiness now? The choice is yours.¡± Su Meng said everything that needed to be said. What came next was up to the Vige Chief to choose. The Vige Chief lowered his head and pondered for a long time. It was only when Su Meng thought that he was going to give up that he raised his head and said solemnly, ¡°I choose to let my descendants glorify their ancestors. So, Master, you can tell me what I want to do.¡± The corners of Su Meng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as she said, ¡°The feng shui in that graveyard is indeed very good. It¡¯s just that the method you used was wrong. You only need to use a different method.¡± ¡°The mountain opposite the graveyard looks like a crouching dragon. That dragon only has a body but no spiritual energy. As long as you hit three empty holes on the rock opposite, they are the dragon¡¯s eyes and mouth, and then worship your ancestors next to that dragon, your descendants¡¯ luck will naturally improve.¡± After hearing this, the Vige Chief was very excited. He directly followed the method Su Meng had told him and asked someone to hit three holes on the rock beside the graveyard. It was strange to say that after the three holes were hit, a magpie actually flew out from the hole. Chapter 176 - Old Man Gratitude

Chapter 176: Old Man Gratitude

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Everyone looked at the magpie that flew out of the hole that had just been dug. They were all surprised, especially the Vige Chief. He even forgot to shut his mouth. He looked at Su Meng and said in surprise, ¡°Master, it¡¯s a magpie. That hole was just dug. Where did the magpiee from? It¡¯s really amazing!¡± Shen Jian held back hisughter and did not say anything. Su Meng smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve done what I promised you. From now on, you will use your own luck to exchange for the luck of your descendants. In the future, future generations will be able to be high officials and make a fortune.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master. Then, how should I thank you?¡±The Vige Chief repeatedly thanked her. He felt that he was already rich enough. Even if his luck became worse, he would at most be unable to continue earning big money. It was worth it to be able to exchange such a small amount of money for the luck of his descendants. ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯m only here to look for Hong Si. Since there¡¯s nothing else for him, I¡¯ll take him away.¡± After Su Meng said that, she turned around and walked back. ¡°Vige Chief, you don¡¯t have to send us off. You should first find someone here to help and do as I say. Then, you should do it as soon as possible. The sooner, the better.¡± Su Meng hurriedly stopped the Vige Chief from sending her off. ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t send you off.¡± The Vige Chief had only wanted to be polite, but when he heard Su Meng say that there was no need to send them off, he immediately stopped and turned around to do something else. Su Meng looked at his back view and then left. The environment in the mountains was good. Green mountains and clear waters, birds and insects chirping, and fresh air. It was definitely a good ce to recuperate. Of course, only with money could it be called recuperating, and not having money could be called making a living. When she was about to reach the car, Su Meng saw the old man she had saved again. The old man stood by the roadside as if he was waiting for someone. When he saw Su Meng and the others, he immediately came over to wee them. However, he looked serious, as if he was afraid of something. ¡°Girl, are you going out of the vige?¡± The old man called out to Su Meng. Su Meng stopped and walked to the old man¡¯s side. ¡°Sir, we are going out. Why are you looking for us?¡± ¡°Girl, didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday? As long as you stay here for the night, you can¡¯t leave again. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± ¡°I warned you yesterday, but why didn¡¯t you listen? Sigh, young people nowadays just don¡¯t listen to an old man. In the end, they only find out when they¡¯re at a disadvantage. When you saved me today, I wanted to tell you. But at that time, the Vige Chief was there, so I couldn¡¯t say anything, so I could only leave first. Now that the Vige Chief isn¡¯t around, I cane over and tell you.¡± Seeing that the old man didn¡¯t seem to be joking, Su Meng asked doubtfully, ¡°Sir, what exactly do you mean? Why can¡¯t we leave after the night is over?¡± The old man looked around and saw that there was no one around. He tugged at Su Meng¡¯s sleeve and pulled her to the side of the car. ¡°Girl, let¡¯s talk in the car?¡± Seeing that the old man was so vignt, Su Meng nodded and opened the car door for him. Shen Jian and Lin Ai also went in. As soon as they entered the car, the old man heaved a sigh of relief and began to tell her everything he knew. ¡°Our vige is evil. I don¡¯t know which god we have offended. It¡¯s fine if the vigers stay in the vige obediently, but if they leave the vige, they will be gued by disease or bad luck.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s too weird, the people in the vige basically won¡¯t go out, because those who go out have idents. If it¡¯s outsiders whoe to our vige, it¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t stay overnight, but if they stay overnight, they will also be tainted with bad luck. If they forcefully go out, all sorts of bad things will happen.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said this to you, but you saved my life, and in return, I told you this. Little girl, look at how young you are. Why didn¡¯t you listen to an old man like me at that time?¡± Su Meng listened carefully. Although she knew half of what the old man said, she was curious about the specifics, so she asked, ¡°Sir, do you know what the so-called bad luck is?¡± The old man thought for a moment. ¡°There are very few outsiders in our vige, and very few people go out. I remember that the people who went out of the vige either had a car ident or died of illness. The most typical one was Hong Si. He went out for a few years, but when he came back, he was blind. When he left the vige, he was still healthy and vigorous.¡± ¡°Even if we get married, we hardly look for outsiders. We always stay with the neighboring vige. Our vige is considered outside the mountains. If you walk a little further in, you can still see a few viges.¡± Su Meng did not pay attention to other words. Instead, she noticed that Hong Si was blind. Chapter 177 - Human Traffickers

Chapter 177: Human Traffickers

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Hong Si was still fine when he left the antique shop. He should have been fine when he came to the vige. Why was Hong Si blind when he saw him? ¡°Sir, how was Hong Si¡¯s body when you saw him go blind?¡± Su Meng asked. The old man thought for a moment. ¡°His eyes may not be working, but his body is still fine.¡± After hearing the old man¡¯s words, Su Meng realized that this was indeed the case. This meant that when Hong Si had just lost his sight, he was still free. The reason why he was trapped and prevented others from seeing him was because his body was getting weaker and weaker. She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Sir, how much do you know about Hong Si? Can you tell me everything? The vige chief said that he was an orphan and that his background was very pitiful.¡± ¡°Hong Si?¡± the old man muttered in a low voice. He looked troubled, as if he did not want to say anything. ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t know, then forget it. We are going to leave with Hong Si.¡± Su Meng pretended to open the car door, but the old man stopped her as soon as her hand touched it. The old man sighed and said, ¡°Sigh, I can say it, but you can¡¯t tell others that I said it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it definitely won¡¯t happen.¡± Su Meng promised, and Shen Jian and Lin Ai also promised at the same time. Only then did the old man start to say, ¡°The Vige Chief actually said that he was an orphan? Ha, he really knows how to lie. Hong Si is not an orphan. He was abducted and sold to this vige by human traffickers.¡± ¡°When Hong Si first came, he was fair and tender, and he was wearing pink clothes. The human traffickers thought that he was a girl and stole him to sell him to the vige idiot as a wife. Twenty years ago, when the inte was still underdeveloped, a person who was stolen was basically no different from a dead person. Even if there were family members looking for them, very few people would be able to find them.¡± ¡°The idiot¡¯s family found out that Hong Si was a boy and not a girl, and he was still a little silly, so they abandoned him. The human trafficker found out that he had kidnapped a silly child, and no one wanted such a child. If they took him away, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sell him for much money, and they might even lose money. They also abandoned him, leaving him to fend for himself in the vige.¡± ¡°An old man saw that he was pitiful, so he took him in and raised him as his own child. But the old man¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good. After living with him for about ten years, he also fell ill and died. It was strange. Ever since the old man died, Hong Si seemed to have suddenly be enlightened. He suddenly became smarter and left the vige with a feng shui master who was passing by.¡± ¡°The Vige Chief didn¡¯t let him leave, so this kid sneaked away. He left for many years. I don¡¯t know why he suddenly came back. He was fine the day he came back, but he suddenly lost his sight. The Vige Chief said that he would leave him behind to take care of him, but he didn¡¯t let him leave the house. He also didn¡¯t let anyone visit him.¡± ¡°Hehe, I watched the Vige Chief grow up. Don¡¯t I know his temperament? Locking Hong Si up is definitely not a good thing. This guy looks kind on the surface, but he¡¯s actually a lot more wicked behind the scenes¡­¡± The more the old man talked, the more excited he became. In the end, he kept on talking and said a bunch of other things, but Su Meng was not interested in anything else. She only cared about Hong Si¡¯s matters. The Vige Chief¡¯s behavior was already illegal. If she guessed correctly, the kidnapping of Hong Si back then must have had something to do with the Vige Chief. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that Hong Si¡¯s birth characters were exactly the same as what the feng shui master said? Other things were fine, but Su Meng was determined not to tolerate the kidnapping of a child. If she were to put herself in the other person¡¯s shoes, how desperate would the parents of the stolen child be at that time? However, she did not want to take matters into her own hands. Instead, she should first ask Hong Si for his opinion. If Hong Si felt that it was appropriate to call the police, then she would help find someone to investigate the past. After the old man finished speaking, he realized that he had said too much. He had said a lot of things that he should not have said. He had repeatedly asked Su Meng and the other two to promise him that they could not tell anyone else. It was not until Su Meng swore to the heavens that the old man promised not to tell anyone that the old man was relieved and left. After he left, Su Meng went to the Vige Chief¡¯s house again. At this moment, Hong Si was sitting on a stone block in front of the Vige Chief¡¯s house, basking in the sun. ¡°Brother Hong, it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Su Meng went over to help Hong Si up. She did not expect Shen Jian and Lin Ai to be faster. The two of them immediately ran to the left and right to help Hong Si up. ¡°Sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car first. We can talk after we leave the vige,¡± Su Meng urged. Everything had been settled. Su Meng drove out of the vige. In the car, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 178 - Karma of Not Having Any Descendants

Chapter 178: Karma of Not Having Any Descendants

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°Boss, that vige is so bad. Why did you help him change the fate of his descendants? Can¡¯t you just fool this kind of person?¡± Shen Jian turned around and looked at the house behind him through the back window. Su Meng smiled and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see his face? He did too many bad things when he was alive. Now that the fate gathering array has been broken, he won¡¯t have any descendants.¡± Shen Jian heard this and immediately turned to look at Su Meng. He said in surprise, ¡°So, Boss, you sessfully saved Brother Hong and punished him. After all, changing the fate of his descendants means that he will be unlucky.¡± ¡°This is his retribution,¡± Su Meng said calmly. All of this was brought on by the Vige Chief himself. He had agreed to do this. Su Meng had answered him about the consequences. He did not ask about the descendants, so Su Meng did not say anything. ¡°Xiao Meng, thank you for helping me. I thought that I would be spending my days there in the future,¡± Hong Si thanked Su Meng. ¡°Oh right, Brother Hong, how did you be like this?¡± Shen Jian asked. Hong Si was silent for a moment before he slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s a littleplicated.¡± ¡°I grew up in the vige. Thanks to my grandfather and the Vige Chief¡¯s care, I went to almost every family in the vige for a meal. The people in the vige are all family to me. On the day I came of age, a feng shui master came to the vige. He said that we were fated and he would take me in as a disciple.¡± ¡°He said that after he took me in as a disciple, as long as I learned from him, I could rely on my own ability to earn money in the future. Although I didn¡¯t go to school, my grandfather taught me quite a bit of knowledge. But it was useless in the vige. I could only rely on others to live. In order not to drag others down, I agreed to Master.¡± ¡°I was afraid that the Vige Chief and the others would be worried, so I only left a note for him and then left. A while ago, the Vige Chief suddenly told me that something had happened in the vige and that he needed my help, so I came back. He had helped me too much. He knew that I knew how to read feng shui, so he asked me to calcte how to solve the strange situation in the vige.¡± ¡°My cultivation was too shallow to calcte it, so the Vige Chief told me the solution of the other feng shui master. However, he said that it would have some impact on the spellcaster, but I didn¡¯t expect the impact to be so great that I would directly lose my sight. But when I realized that it was impossible, it was already toote.¡± ¡°At first, the Vige Chief said that I had brought back the good luck of the entire vige by myself and that he would take good care of me in the future. However, as my body became weaker and weaker, the Vige Chief became more and more impatient with me. Only then did I realize that he wanted to use me to change his life. I wanted to leave, but he didn¡¯t let me go and didn¡¯t let anyone else go to his house. In the end, this is what you all know now.¡± Hong Si was a kind person. Su Meng could tell from the moment she met him that if he was not kind, her master would not have wanted him. However, it was precisely this kind of kindness that almost took his life. A person had to be a little rough in order to live a better life. Su Meng asked him, ¡°Brother Hong, what do you think of the Vige Chief now?¡± ¡°I used to be sincerely grateful, but now¡­¡± Hong Si paused. He continued, ¡°He used my grandfather¡¯s ashes to threaten me to be his formation eye. I used to treat him as family, but I didn¡¯t expect him to only use me. He said that if I didn¡¯t listen to him, he would scatter my grandfather¡¯s ashes.¡± ¡°The people of our vige believe in these things. They believe that if a person¡¯s ashes are scattered after death, they will be sent to h*ll to be tortured. Although I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t want my grandfather to go through this.¡± Hong Si¡¯s voice was low. The people in the car could hear the helplessness and sadness in his words. Although he said it simply, Su Meng could tell that the Vige Chief was trying to kidnap and threaten him morally. ¡°Brother Hong, have you ever thought about how you came to this vige?¡± Su Meng asked. Hong Si was stunned for a moment and said doubtfully, ¡°I am from this vige. I was born in this vige, but my parents died early, so only my grandfather is by my side.¡± Su Meng realized that Hong Si really did not know. She sighed and said, ¡°Brother Hong, did you not suspect that you were kidnapped? You have never seen your parents since you were young, and there are no other rtives in the vige. There are too many ws. That feng shui master back then must have realized that you did not belong to this vige and wanted to take you away. That was why he took you in as his disciple.¡± ¡°Most people would not provoke a feng shui master because feng shui masters rely on fate to make a living. Some ck-hearted people would be provoked and curse or behead them. There are all sorts of ways to harm people. That¡¯s why the Vige Chief didn¡¯t dare to stop him from taking you away. That¡¯s why you were safe for so long.¡± Chapter 179 - Secret Between Girls

Chapter 179: Secret Between Girls

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

There was another point. The vige was so big that the vigers all listened to the Vige Chief¡¯s words. After so many years, no one had revealed his identity to Hong Si. ¡°I want to call the police. You won¡¯t be the first child to be abducted. Do you agree with this? If I call the police, the Vige Chief will definitely be investigated. I suspect that the Vige Chief is involved in your abduction. Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry. If the Vige Chief didn¡¯t do anything, he won¡¯t be punished. If he was really involved, you can consider yourself avenged.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hong Si agreed without any hesitation. Su Meng asked Shen Jian to call the police. She only told them about the child abduction. As for other matters, Su Meng had already agreed not to say anything. As for whether the police would find out about it, that was none of her business. Su Meng brought Hong Si back to the city and brought him to the hospital for a check-up. There was nothing wrong with his body. As for the blindness, after the Vige Chief¡¯s luck gradually dissipated, his eyes would slowly recover. After settling everything, Su Meng nned to let Hong Si follow her to the antique shop. Lin Ai said with a red face, ¡°Um, Brother Hong, why don¡¯t youe back with me? My dad just so happens to be looking for a feng shui master. He wants to start another business.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t see with my eyes now, and my skills are not good enough. I¡¯m afraid I can only reject your good intentions,¡± Hong Si rejected tactfully. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been working part-time with you for so long, so I have a better understanding of your abilities. Also, when you were checking on me just now, I told Dad about your situation, and he agreed.¡± Lin Ai waved her hand repeatedly to indicate that it was fine. She continued to invite Hong Si warmly. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Brother Hong, since Lin Ai has said so, you can go over.¡± Su Meng interrupted Hong Si and turned to Lin Ai. ¡°If you need anything in the future, you can look for me directly. You have the privilege of not waiting in line.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lin Ai looked very happy. The few of them walked out of the hospital. Lin Ai took out her phone and made a call. In a short while, a ck luxury car drove over. After the car stopped, a man in sunsses wearing a ck bodyguard uniform alighted from the car. The man walked in front of Lin Ai and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Oh my god, she is indeed a young miss. Looks like Brother Hong will have a better life in the future,¡± Shen Jian whispered in Su Meng¡¯s ear. Su Meng only looked at Lin Ai without saying anything. The bodyguard opened the door for Lin Ai. Then, Lin Ai helped Hong Si into the car. Before closing the door, Lin Ai said to Su Meng, ¡°Thank you, Sister Su Meng.¡± Su Meng smiled and nodded without saying anything. Lin Ai smiled back at her, closed the car door, and drove off. Shen Jian did note back to his senses until he saw the car disappear. He asked Su Meng with a puzzled look, ¡°Boss, why do I feel like there¡¯s something between the two of you that I don¡¯t know about?¡± ¡°This is a secret between us girls.¡± After Su Meng said that, she turned around and left, leaving Shen Jian, who had a puzzled look on his face, standing on the spot. The matters rted to Hong Si had all been settled, so Su Meng could go back and tell her Master in peace. When she was about to reach the antique shop, Su Meng saw a car parked at the door from afar. Su Meng had never seen this brand before, so it should be a car exclusive to some ce. Su Meng was puzzled. Could it be that an old friend came to look for her master again? After Su Meng parked the car, she slowly walked back with Shen Jian. Su Meng¡¯s attention was all on the car, so she did not notice the person next to her. ¡°Miss Su.¡± Just when Su Meng was looking seriously, a deep male voice suddenly came from the side. Su Meng subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice and saw a tall figure standing under a big tree next to the shop. He was very tall and thin. This person was very handsome and recognizable, but Su Meng did not remember such a person. Her memory had always been very good, especially for such an outstanding-looking person. If she had seen him before, she would definitely remember him. Since he wasn¡¯t an acquaintance, could he be a guest who came to look at feng shui? ¡°Hello, Sir, do you want to make an appointment to look at feng shui or buy antiques?¡± Su Meng asked politely. If he was looking at feng shui, then he was her guest. If he was buying antiques, then he was her master¡¯s guest. Chapter 180 - Had Taken a Liking To Su Meng

Chapter 180: Had Taken a Liking To Su Meng

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

The man walked forward and asked Su Meng with a smile, ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Shen Jian held his bag and stood beside Su Meng. He also looked at the man in confusion. After looking at him for a while, he asked Su Meng, ¡°Boss, have we met this person before? Why do I feel that he looks so familiar?¡± Su Meng tried hard to recall in her mind. After confirming that she had never seen this person before, she frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I usually have a lot of guests, so I really don¡¯t have any impression of you. Why are you here?¡± ¡°It seems that you only remember my grandfather. I¡¯m Lu Bai. You saved my life a few days ago. It¡¯s no wonder that you don¡¯t remember me. I was covered in wounds and bandages at that time.¡± Lu Bai smiled. He looked like a gentle and elegant young master from a period drama. Su Meng immediately remembered when he said he was Lu Bai and sized him up. At that time, although Lu Bai was covered from head to toe, she had seen his face before. However, the difference between that time and now was too big. At that time, it might be because of the injury on his face. Although he was very handsome, he felt weak. But now, the injury on his face had healed. Lu Bai stood straight and upright, looking very energetic. He was apletely different person from that time. ¡°So it¡¯s you. How is Elder Lu?¡± Su Meng asked. ¡°My grandfather is very well now. He asked me toe,¡± Lu Bai replied. Su Meng nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Then, why did youe to find me? Do you need me to look for something or someone, or to look at feng shui?¡± Although Lu Bai had been smiling, there was a hint of awkwardness in his smile. He lowered his head and thought for a moment before he mustered up his courage and said, ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯m here to ask you¡­ If you can¡­ be my girlfriend.¡± He had been a police officer for so long, and his speech had always been straightforward. This was the first time he had been stuck in front of a girl, and he could not help but scold himself in his heart. Pa! Just as Lu Bai finished his sentence, the bag in Shen Jian¡¯s hand fell to the ground. His mouth was wide open, and his eyes were wide open. Su Meng thought that she had heard wrongly. She rubbed her ears and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I want to pursue you to be my girlfriend. Is that okay?¡± Lu Bai repeated it again. This time, it was very smooth, and there was no awkwardness from before. ¡°Be your girlfriend?¡± Su Meng could not believe it. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very serious,¡± Lu Bai replied. ¡°Be your girlfriend?¡± Shen Jian also followed Su Meng and asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Bai also replied to Shen Jian¡¯s words. He did not look impatient at all. From the beginning to the end, he had a smile on his face, making people feel as if they were bathed in the spring breeze. .. Su Meng and Shen Jian repeated this countless times. Su Meng did not believe her ears. Shen Jian was also extremely surprised. Lu Bai patiently answered them. Su Meng felt that Lu Bai¡¯s body was fine, but there must be something wrong with his head. Or perhaps he was trying tomunicate with her with some secret signal. Could it be that he had epted a new mission that was rted to her? Su Meng¡¯s mind was wide open as she began to fantasize. ¡°Um, I want to ask, are we very close?¡± Su Meng looked at Lu Bai. The man in front of her was very handsome and looked pleasing to her eyes. Unfortunately, she was not a nymphomaniac. Just because he was pretty did not mean that he could do whatever he wanted. Su Meng thought that she was not close enough to Lu Bai to make such a joke, so her tone was a little cold. She felt that it was very repulsive for an unfamiliar person to say such words. ¡°We are not very close yet, but we can slowly develop our rtionship. I can guarantee that I am very loyal to my rtionship. As long as you be my girlfriend, I will definitely be responsible for you until the end. Even until we get married, my family rules do not allow me to be unfaithful.¡± ¡°Also, you can rest assured about my body. My body has only suffered some superficial injuries and there are no internal injuries. I will recover after a period of time. If you don¡¯t believe me, I will go for a physical examination to let you rest assured after I recover. I am serious about this matter. I am not joking.¡± Lu Bai even stopped smiling. He looked very serious. However, Su Meng did not care about these things. She was confused by Lu Bai¡¯s brain circuits. ¡°I have not agreed to be your girlfriend. Oh, no, who wants to be your girlfriend? I am not divorced yet,¡± Su Meng said helplessly. However, Lu Bai didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of giving up. He continued, ¡°Miss Su, I know it¡¯s very abrupt to say this all of a sudden.¡± Su Meng ridiculed him in her heart. It was good that he knew it was abrupt. However, just when she thought that Lu Bai was about to give up on this idea, she didn¡¯t expect his next words to almost make her faint. Chapter 181 - Interrupted Pursuit

Chapter 181: Interrupted Pursuit

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°I know your situation. You and Wei Ting are going to get a divorce soon. Since you¡¯ve already asked for a divorce, it means that you¡¯ll be free immediately. I¡¯m only here to tell you that I want to pursue you. Once your divorce is sessful, I¡¯ll officially pursue you. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can wait.¡± These words, coupled with Lu Bai¡¯s extremely serious expression, made Su Meng feel even more suffocated. She was not interested in rtionships right now. What she wanted to do most right now was to make money, to make a lot of money! ¡°Oh right, you said that Elder Lu sent you here? You can go back and tell him that I currently have no intention of finding a new boyfriend. I don¡¯t want to waste time again.¡± Thinking of the tragic experience in her previous life, Su Meng¡¯s mood became a little lower. ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted me to pursue you. It was that my grandfather saw that I liked you, so he wanted me to confess. It¡¯s not a secret about you. I just asked around and found out that you haven¡¯t sessfully divorced yet. I thought that I woulde after you sessfully divorced.¡± ¡°Who knew that he would be more anxious and directly ask me toe over? But don¡¯t worry. My pursuit of you has nothing to do with anyone. It¡¯s me who likes you. Actually, I wasn¡¯t in charge of Lu Si¡¯s case thest time because I was still in the recuperation stage. I just wanted to see you and confirm it. That¡¯s why I took the initiative to apply.¡± ¡°Confirm what?¡± Su Meng frowned as she looked at Lu Bai. She was getting more and more confused. As the two of them were talking, a car rushed over. Lu Bai reacted quickly and grabbed Su Meng¡¯s hand, pulling her to the side. Shen Jian, who was at the side, had no one to help him. He could only stare nkly at the car rushing toward him. His mind was nk, and he even forgot to dodge. Fortunately, the car stopped a few meters away from him. After the car stopped, Su Meng frowned and looked over. Zhu Xun got out of the car. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Madam. I was on the phone just now. I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I?¡± Zhu Xun did not even look at Shen Jian. He directly rushed toward Su Meng and then pushed Lu Bai aside. After that, he maintained a certain distance from Su Meng. The purpose of this was very obvious. It was to warn Lu Bai not to get close to Su Meng. Fortunately, the two bodyguards were very perceptive. When they saw that there was a man waiting for Su Meng, they immediately notified Wei Ting and even secretly recorded a message for Wei Ting to listen to. Zhu Xun sped all the way. Before Lu Bai could say anything outrageous, he finally arrived at the antique shop. ¡°Don¡¯t make such a mistake next time. It¡¯s very easy to get into trouble.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t know why Zhu Xun was so anxious. She only thought that he didn¡¯t drive properly, so she reminded him. ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡± Zhu Xun immediately apologized, but in his heart, he thought that he was lucky that he had driven fast enough. ¡°Why did youe to see me?¡± When Su Meng saw Zhu Xun, she would think of Wei Ting. Because she still hated Wei Ting, she even disliked Zhu Xun, and her tone was especially harsh. Zhu Xun heard the impatience in Su Meng¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. Instead, he continued to say respectfully, ¡°Young Madam, President Wei is afraid that someone will do something unfavorable to you, so he sent me to ask if you need any help.¡± As Zhu Xun said this, his eyes would asionally nce at Lu Bai, his eyes filled with disdain. Su Meng frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as Wei Ting doesn¡¯t do anything unfavorable to me. Besides him, no one else would be so bored.¡± ¡°Of course there is. Isn¡¯t there a ready-made one right in front of us?¡± Zhu Xun looked at Lu Bai and spoke without any reservation. As expected of Wei Ting¡¯s assistant. Just like him, he never knew how to leave face for others. He rolled his eyes at Lu Bai. Zhu Xun continued, ¡°Actually, the President is worried about you. He originally wanted toe over personally to take a look, but his body really doesn¡¯t allow him to go through any more trouble. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to persuade him. I promised President that I would definitely resolve this matter, so I can¡¯t return empty-handed.¡± ¡°Young Madam, if there¡¯s anything you want to say, feel free to say it. This way, it¡¯ll be easier for me to exin things. For example, chase away a certain blind person so that he won¡¯t pester you anymore.¡± The bodyguards who had been protecting Su Meng yesterday suddenly went back to report that Su Meng had gone to a vige in the mountains. They couldn¡¯t continue following her, or else they would be discovered. At that time, there was no ce for them to stay in separate ces, so the two bodyguards went back to report to Wei Ting. Chapter 182 - All Rotten Peach Blossoms

Chapter 182: All Rotten Peach Blossoms

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

When Wei Ting heard that Su Meng had gone to a remote mountain vige, he was worried. He wanted to visit her himself, but his physical condition was too poor. Zhu Xun risked the risk of being med and stopped Wei Ting. After he made sure that he couldplete the mission, Wei Ting gave up the idea of leaving the hospital. Zhu Xun was not polite at all. Lu Bai stood to the side and did not say anything. ¡°Thank you for his kindness, but I don¡¯t need it.¡± After Su Meng said that, she turned around and asked Lu Bai, ¡°Do you have anything else? If not, I¡¯ll go back to the shop.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else for the time being, but if you encounter any problems, you cane and look for me. I¡¯ll do my best to help.¡± Lu Bai¡¯s tone was serious. After Su Meng heard that, she revealed a polite smile. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need for it at the moment. Since you guys don¡¯t have anything else to do, please go ahead. I¡¯m going into the shop.¡± Su Meng ignored the two of them and entered the shop with Shen Jian. Shen Jian looked very excited. As soon as he walked into the shop, he smiled and said, ¡°Boss, your peach blossoms have bloomed. You have an ex-husband and a future boyfriend. You¡¯re too prosperous.¡± These words might make others happy, but when it came to Su Meng, she would only find it troublesome. Hence, she quickly denied it. ¡°Don¡¯t. The peach blossom is too smelly. I don¡¯t like it.¡± She had already experienced the fate of being killed by rotten peach blossoms. She didn¡¯t want to repeat it again. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t familiar with Lu Bai. They had only met twice, and he was already courting girls. This kind of thing didn¡¯t need to be thought out to be reliable. Could it be love at first sight? Su Meng never thought that she was some peerless beauty. At most, she could be considered average-looking, because there were indeed people around her who had praised her appearance. Su Meng thought, perhaps her looks just happened to be the type that Lu Bai liked? So he fell in love with her at first sight, fell in love at second sight, wanted her to be his girlfriend at third sight, and even thought of getting married? However, when she thought of this, Su Meng immediately denied her thoughts. The so-called falling in love at first sight was just acting like a hooligan. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Lu Bai¡¯s words were just a joke. Su Meng didn¡¯t think about anything else. She knew that Guo Xiang was worried about Hong Si, so she quickly told him that Hong Si was fine. She also told Guo Xiang about what happened in Hong Si vige. The shop was very calm, but there was a faint smell of gunpowder outside the shop. Zhu Xun and Lu Bai hadn¡¯t left yet. ¡°President Wei, a man named Lu Bai is pursuing Young Madam¡­¡± After Su Meng entered the room, Zhu Xun took out his phone and made a call to Wei Ting, reporting what had just happened. Lu Bai, who did not avoid speaking to Su Meng at all, was directly pointed out by name. Lu Bai: ¡°¡­¡± Zhu Xun really knew how to talk. He made it sound like he knew everything. He had already said that he would wait for Su Meng to sessfully divorce before formally pursuing her. ¡°Yes, yes, okay¡­¡± It was unknown what Wei Ting said on the other end of the phone. Zhu Xun¡¯s eyes were fixed on Lu Bai, and he nodded his head from time to time in agreement. Lu Bai was inexplicably flustered by Zhu Xun¡¯s gaze. He had never been afraid of a face-to-face duel, but the way Zhu Xun was acting right now made him feel awkward. Zhu Xun hung up the phone after speaking for a while. His eyes were filled with provocation as he looked at Lu Bai. ¡°Mr. Lu, it seems that you have been a bit carefree recently.¡± Lu Bai¡¯s phone rang as soon as Zhu Xun finished speaking. At first, Lu Bai looked rxed. However, when he heard the words on the other end of the phone, his expression immediately turned serious. He gave Zhu Xun a deep look, then turned around and got into his car to leave. There was a task at the police station that he needed to go back and handle. His superior said that it was rted to him and wanted him to go back immediately. Zhu Xun watched Lu Bai¡¯s car leave with a smile on his face. Then, he turned around and walked into the antique shop. Su Meng was talking to Guo Xiang about Hong Si when she saw that Zhu Xun did not leave. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± She really did not have a good impression of Wei Ting and the people around him. It was already her greatest tolerance not to chase him away. ¡°Young Madam, President Wei said that you should have something that you need his help with, if there¡¯s anything, feel free to mention it. After all, you helped him before this.¡± Zhu Xun no longer had that arrogant aura when he spoke to Su Meng. When Zhu Xun spoke, the bluetooth earpiece that he wore on his ear flickered, but Su Meng did not notice it. When Su Meng heard this, she finally understood. Wei Ting had asked Zhu Xun to look for her. So it turned out that they wanted to cut ties with her as soon as possible so that she would not use this matter to threaten him in the future. No wonder he had to send over an assistant from the hospital. It was really a good n. As expected of someone who had be the person in charge of thepany at such a young age. Chapter 183 - In a Hurry To Help

Chapter 183: In a Hurry To Help

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

At that time, she had only casually saved him. Most of the time, she had done it for her own sake. She did not expect that Wei Ting would take it to heart. However, in another way, her casual help at that time could be exchanged for a chance to help. It was not a loss at all. This opportunity was too good. She did not need to owe anyone. It was simply perfect. At that moment, the corners of Su Meng¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°In that case, I really do have something that I need his help with. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if he has the ability to do so.¡± What Su Meng said was the truth. She wasn¡¯t being sarcastic, but in Zhu Xun¡¯s ears, she was looking down on Wei Ting. ¡°Young Madam, actually, President Wei¡¯s overall ability is very strong. If you have anything to say, you can just say it directly. He will definitely help.¡± Zhu Xun touched his bluetooth earpiece with his hand. Did he just agree without even asking what kind of help he needed? ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll say it directly. Yesterday, I went to a remote vige and suspect that the vige chief is an aplice of human traffickers. Can I ask him to help me investigate this matter?¡± ¡°Also, we used to have a shop assistant named Hong Si in our shop. Can you also investigate his background? He might have been a child abducted by the vigers back then.¡± This matter was a little difficult to handle. Besides, Su Meng couldn¡¯t say what she had promised others. She thought for a while before speaking. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Zhu Xun didn¡¯t look surprised after hearing it. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for the police to investigate this matter. Firstly, it¡¯s too long ago. Secondly, the evidence should have been destroyed. It¡¯s impossible for a human trafficker to admit his identity. You agreed just like that? Don¡¯t you need to ask Wei Ting¡¯s opinion? What if he doesn¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°Young Madam, please rest assured. Your matter is the matter of our President Wei. No matter how difficult it is, we will definitely do it,¡± Zhu Xun promised. Of course, this was not his decision on his own ord. Instead, Wei Ting had been listening on the other side of the bluetooth. Without Wei Ting¡¯s permission, how could he dare to casually agree? ¡°Thank you.¡± Although this was considered returning a favor, Su Meng still politely thanked him. Upon hearing Su Meng¡¯s thanks, Zhu Xun hurriedly waved his hand to reject her. ¡°No, no, no, Young Madam, this is what we should do. However, President Wei does have a request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Su Meng asked. ¡°Uh¡­ President Wei¡¯s request is for you to pay attention to your safety and stay away from people who harbor ill intentions. Only then will he be able to help you investigate that matter with peace of mind.¡± Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± She felt that Wei Ting was the one who harbored the most ill intentions. Even though she ridiculed him in her heart, she did not show it on her face. Su Meng acknowledged and expressed that she understood. She had already said what she needed to say. When Zhu Xun was about to leave, he suddenly stopped when he stepped out of the door. He turned around and said to Su Meng, ¡°Young Madam, you can return to the Wei Residence anytime you want. The Wei Residence is also your home. This is what President Wei wants to say to you.¡± ¡°Alright, Young Madam, please pay attention to your safety. I¡¯m leaving. If there¡¯s anything, you can call President Wei or me at any time.¡± After Zhu Xun finished speaking, he went out and drove away. Su Meng looked in the direction of the store¡¯s entrance and her gaze darkened. So Wei Ting could also say suchforting words. These were the words that she wanted to hear the most in her previous life. If she had heard these words in her previous life, she would definitely have been happy for a long time. However, she had already died in her previous life. In this life, she had been reborn with a desire for revenge. She did not feel anything when she heard this. In fact, she even felt that it was a little ridiculous. The Wei family was a ce that she did not want to set foot in for the rest of her life. Su Meng turned around and returned to the back room. Shen Jian could not hold back his gossipy heart and came forward. He said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Boss, why do I feel that the rtionship between you and your ex-husband is a little different? Instead of pressing for a divorce with him, you can still reach a consensus and help each other.¡± ¡°But that Lu Bai is also very nice. He looks like he has a good temper, and he is also a police officer. If he is a police officer, you don¡¯t have to worry that you will end up abandoned. Moreover, he is a clean and upright person. He won¡¯t beat people up at any time just like a gangster.¡± ¡°Really? Inparison, your ex-husband isn¡¯t really a gangster, right? If you ask me, if you want to choose between these two people, I still suggest you choose Lu Bai. Other than his job, which is more dangerous, he¡¯s good at everything.¡± ¡°Sigh, that won¡¯t do either. If your ex-husband realizes his mistake and treats you better, he¡¯s so rich and handsome. Your descendants will definitely be god-like. This is actually not bad. It¡¯s too hard to choose. If you can take them all¡­¡± Chapter 184 - Did Not Allow Shen Jian To Board the Car

Chapter 184: Did Not Allow Shen Jian To Board the Car

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Su Meng gave Shen Jian a cold look. Shen Jian immediately shut up and quickly walked to Guo Xiang¡¯s side to sit down. A Wei Ting was already enough to give her a headache. He had betrayed and killed her. If another Lu Bai came, she might not even know how she died in the end. Shen Jian¡¯s mouth was too obnoxious. Su Meng could not be bothered with him. Guo Xiang just watched the two of them bicker with a smile and did not say anything. Ever since Zhu Xun left, no one came to the shop. Su Meng and Shen Jian did not have a good restst night. The two of them went back to their rooms to catch up on their sleep. After that day, no one came to disturb Su Meng. She brought Shen Jian to check the feng shui for her clients every day. In her spare time, she helped Guo Xiang sell antiques. After three days of peace, there was news from Wei Ting. ¡°We have found out about the human traffickers. The vige chief is indeed an aplice.¡± Wei Ting called Su Meng personally to tell her the results of the investigation. ¡°It was such a long time ago. You actually found out about it so quickly?¡± Su Meng felt a little incredulous. ¡°As long as the money is in ce, all the news wille,¡± Wei Ting said lightly. As expected of a president. When he encountered something, he would directly throw money at it. Su Meng secretlyined in her heart. As the saying goes, money can make the world go round. This was not false at all. It was really enviable. When would she be able to say ¡®I¡¯m rich¡¯ in a carefree manner? ¡°You¡¯re amazing,¡± Su Meng praised sincerely. Wei Ting only took this as a genuinepliment and epted it dly. After saying this, he still had one more thing to say to Su Meng. ¡°However, I also discovered something. This vige is a little strange. It might bepatible with your profession. Do you want toe over? If you want toe over, I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up.¡± After hearing this, Su Meng said in surprise, ¡°You went there personally to investigate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Meng thought that Wei Ting would find someone to help. At most, he would ask Zhu Xun to go. She did not expect that he would actually go there personally. He had lived a luxurious life since he was young and enjoyed the treatment of a rich young master. He was actually willing to go to the mountain vige personally to investigate? Originally, Su Meng did not have much expectations for Wei Ting. Now it seemed that Wei Ting was really very capable. As the president, he could even investigate such an old case. After sighing in her heart, Su Meng quickly answered Wei Ting¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯ve basically already seen that vige, but I haven¡¯t finished checking it. I¡¯ve alreadye up with ideas to solve the problem, but since there are other problems, I¡¯ll go over and take a look. I can go myself¡­¡± ¡°Okay, wait for me in the shop.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t wait for Su Meng to finish speaking and directly hung up after giving her instructions. Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± Very good. Wei Ting¡¯s behavior was very consistent with his identity as an overbearing president. Although Su Meng wanted to drive there herself, Wei Ting was, after all, doing her a favor. It was better to listen to him. About five minutester, Wei Ting drove to the entrance of the antique shop. Su Meng had been sitting on the chair at the entrance waiting for him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get in the car.¡± After Wei Ting parked the car, he got out of the car and opened the door of the passenger seat for Su Meng. ¡°So fast!¡± Su Meng was surprised. It meant that he was nearby when he called. It seemed that he had decided to pick her up from the beginning. Wei Ting didn¡¯t answer. He just smiled faintly. This time, Su Meng didn¡¯t go to the back seat. Instead, she bent down and sat in the passenger seat. After Su Meng sat down, Wei Ting closed the door and walked to the driver¡¯s seat. Just as he opened the door, Shen Jian dashed out of the shop and shouted, ¡°Wait for me! I was just washing my face! How could it be so fast?!¡± Shen Jian shouted loudly, but Wei Ting didn¡¯t seem to hear him. He didn¡¯t even look at him as he sat in the car. Then, he closed the door and started the car. Shen Jian almost touched the car door, but the car suddenly drove away, leaving him standing in the same ce with a confused look. ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t gotten into the car yet, Boss!¡± Shen Jian stood there and shouted, but the car didn¡¯t stop. Su Meng looked at Shen Jian, who was getting smaller and smaller, from the rearview mirror and looked at Wei Ting helplessly. If he didn¡¯t want to bring Shen Jian along, she could have told him earlier. She could have given the keys to Shen Jian and let him drive there by himself. Now that the keys were with Su Meng, it seemed that Shen Jian couldn¡¯t go. Although Wei Ting looked ahead, he still noticed Su Meng staring at him from the corner of his eye. Chapter 185 - Return To the Village

Chapter 185: Return To the Vige

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

¡°What? You can¡¯t stand being separated from him for so long?¡± Wei Ting felt an inexplicable anger rise in his heart. Usually, when he was not around, it was fine if Su Meng and Shen Jian were inseparable. But this time, when he was around, Shen Jian actually wanted to get into his car. How was that possible? After saying that, he suddenly felt that his actions were a little childish, but he also felt that it was a little ridiculous. ¡°He has been helping me share the burden. With him around, it will be much easier for me.¡± Su Meng withdrew her gaze and began to look out of the window. Wei Ting said, ¡°I can help you too.¡± ¡°You?¡± Su Meng smiled and continued, ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t know anything about feng shui.¡± Wei Ting pursed his thin lips slightly and did not say anything else. Instead, he focused on driving. However, his deep eyes revealed his current mood. The vige was really far away, and Wei Ting¡¯s body had not fully recovered yet. After driving for two hours, his face was a little pale. Su Meng noticed that his condition was not good and said, ¡°Your injury has not fully recovered yet. Let me drive. You should rest well.¡± ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Wei Ting slowly pulled the car to the side and changed seats with Su Meng. After changing seats, Su Meng fastened her seatbelt and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t be able to make it. My life is in your hands.¡± Wei Ting: ¡°¡­¡± Although he was mentally prepared, he didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to be so straightforward. However, this was also the truth. He was in a very bad state at the moment, so it was better to rest quietly. Su Meng did not speak anymore, and Wei Ting did not disturb her driving. He leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes to rest. After driving for a long time, they finally arrived at their destination. The vige was the same as thest time she came. Everyone was doing what they were supposed to do, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Did you secretly investigate? I feel that there is nothing unusual in this vige.¡± Su Meng parked the car and turned to ask Wei Ting. Logically speaking, the vige chief was the boss of the vige, especially in such a remote mountain vige. The vige chief was a ruler-like existence. If something happened to the vige chief, it would be impossible for them to be so calm. ¡°En, only the investigation hase to a conclusion. There¡¯s no other action. Since you want to investigate, then all the procedures will be done ording to your request,¡± Wei Ting said seriously. Wei Ting was actually so considerate of others. Had he taken the wrong medicine? Su Meng stared at Wei Ting for a long time, wanting to see if he had been possessed, or if he was also reborn like her. Su Meng couldn¡¯t be med for dreaming so much. Wei Ting had never treated her so well and listened to her words like this. This kind of Wei Ting made Su Meng somewhat unustomed to it. She quickly turned around and walked in the direction Wei Ting had told her. This direction was the direction of the cemetery. Su Meng had seen the cemetery, but she did not know what other strange ces were nearby that even Wei Ting could see. The ce that Wei Ting had told her about was very far away. There was still some distance after passing through the cemetery. When Su Meng walked to the cemetery, she saw that the ruins of the houses that had been demolished a few days ago had been cleaned up. There was also arge table with tributes on it. These people moved fast enough. Everything was done. After passing through the cemetery and walking for a while, the two of them came to the bottom of a hill. Wei Ting pointed at the top of the hill and said, ¡°It¡¯s up there.¡± From the bottom, the hill was very steep. Although it was not high, it looked smooth. Most people would not climb it. Su Meng was not good at climbing mountains. Looking at the bare hill, she did not know how to walk. Wei Ting had already started to climb. He seemed to be very good at climbing mountains. Although his injuries had not recovered, the impact was not great. The speed of climbing was very fast. In just a short while, he had climbed up. His movements were carefree and rxed, as if there was an external force helping him. Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± As a president, Wei Ting actually had this kind of ability. Could it be that a president had already rolled up to such an extent? Su Meng was stillmenting. Wei Ting turned around and disappeared on the hillside. Su Meng rolled up her sleeves in the air and was about to start climbing when a rope was suddenly thrown down from above. ¡°Did youe here in advance, so you prepared a rope?¡± Su Meng thought that this rope was made by Wei Ting to ensure her safety and act as a safety rope. She didn¡¯t expect that just as she tied the rope to her waist¡­ Wei Ting actually wanted to pull her up directly. Chapter 186 - People Who Suddenly Disappeared

Chapter 186: People Who Suddenly Disappeared

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Su Meng rejected Wei Ting¡¯s good intentions. She was not so weak that she could not even climb a hill. Moreover, Wei Ting was a patient. She did not want to let him fall again because of her. With a ce to lean on, Su Meng quickly climbed up. Only when she climbed up did she realize that there was a cave that was half the height of a person. The edges of the cave entrance were neat. It did not look natural, but more like it was artificially dug. Wild grass grew around the cave entrance. It seemed that no one hade for a long time. No wonder the cave entrance couldn¡¯t be seen from below. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s inside,¡± Wei Ting said as he raised his feet and walked inside. Su Meng followed closely behind. Although the cave was dark, it was still spacious. It was more than enough for one person to walk inside. However, it wouldn¡¯t work if two people walked side by side. Wei Ting was afraid that Su Meng wouldn¡¯t be able to see the road and fall. He held the shlight in one hand and held Su Meng¡¯s arm in the other. Su Meng didn¡¯t resist. Su Meng calcted the distance as she walked. After walking for about six meters, Wei Ting led her around a big bend. The area around them suddenly became wide open, and the two of them could stand up straight. They should have reached the end of the road. Su Meng turned on the shlight herself and shone it in all directions. There were many stone pirs in the cave, which were polished very smooth. It was very quiet in the cave. Su Meng heard the sound of water dripping. It was very soft, but crisp. However, when she looked around with her shlight, she found that the ground was dry and there was no water. She walked around the wall and confirmed that there was no path inside. Where did the sound of water drippinge from? ¡°Is this the ce that you said was strange?¡± Su Meng looked around inside. This ce did give her a feeling that something was wrong. She could see that the cement of these stone pirs was a formation, but she could not immediately determine what it was used for, because it looked like it had been there for a long time. She needed time. ¡°Here, my men found a skeleton behind the stone. He had just moved the stone away when the skeleton was revealed, but he suddenly disappeared.¡± Wei Ting pointed to the innermost part of the cave and said to Su Meng. Su Meng understood. So it was his subordinate who had been lost and he was asking her to help look for his subordinate. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a living person to disappear for no reason. Didn¡¯t you guys look in the cave?¡± Su Meng lit up her phone and looked around the inner wall of the cave. She found that although this ce was very spacious, there was no second way out. ¡°Later, we searched the entire cave. We didn¡¯t miss a single corner, but we still couldn¡¯t find him. It was as if he... disappeared into thin air. One of my men hase into contact with feng shui and has some experience. He said that there was something strange here,¡± Wei Ting said faintly. When he was investigating, his men said that the human traffickers traded here, so they came here to look for clues. A total of two people came, but one person suddenly disappeared for no reason. The person who came out was quite frightened, saying that there was something strange about the cave eating people. The person who came out had been helped by a feng shui master before, so he was particrly confident in this kind of thing. Later, he personally came to look for the person, but he did not find any clues in the vicinity. The strange thing was that there was no second exit in the cave, so there was no case of him slipping away. He searched for a long time in the cave, but could not find anyone. He did not run into any danger. In his eyes, this was an extremely ordinary cave. If it was not for the fact that his subordinate had suddenly disappeared, he would not have believed that there was something wrong with this cave. After confirming that there was no danger in the cave, he asked Su Meng toe over to take a look. Firstly, Su Meng¡¯s ability was indeed very strong. After all, he had seen Su Meng solve many strange things with his own eyes. Secondly, he could have the opportunity to be alone with Su Meng, and he would protect Su Meng from the side. ¡°Just take a look from a distance. There¡¯s no need to be so close.¡± Wei Ting saw Su Meng walking towards the skeleton, following closely by her side. Su Meng raised her hand and made some calctions. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Wei Ting seemed to trust Su Meng now. After hearing that she was fine, he no longer tried to dissuade her. He just followed quietly by her side so that he could protect her at any time. As they got closer, Su Meng finally saw a pit on the stone wall. There was a skeleton sitting in the pit. This skeleton was actually a child¡¯s. A child had died in this cave. Su Meng¡¯s face instantly darkened. If the human traffickers had traded here in the past, then wasn¡¯t this child abandoned here by the human traffickers? Chapter 187 - Was Full of Skeletons

Chapter 187: Was Full of Skeletons

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

Looking at the size of the skeleton, the child should have been six or seven years old when he was alive, but he died here. How scared should he have been at that time? Seeing the skeleton, Su Meng did not feel scared. More than that, she was angry and distressed. At the request of Wei Ting, Su Meng walked around the entire cave. At first, she thought that the sound of water dripping was her hallucination, but after staying in the cave for so long, the sound of water dripping was indeed there. ¡°Do you hear the sound of water dripping?¡± Su Meng turned around and asked Wei Ting when she saw that he did not have any response. Wei Ting shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s very quiet here. There¡¯s no sound at all.¡± Su Meng frowned. That was strange. Why was she the only one who could hear it? The sound was amplified in the cave. There seemed to be the sound of water dripping in every direction. Su Meng could not tell the direction clearly, so she simply ignored it and began to study the array formation in the cave. She took out apass and a talisman from her bag and stuck the talisman on each stone pir. Then, she tied a red string to the stone pir and began to examine it with thepass. The needle on thepass began to rotate slowly, and then it increased in speed. It became faster and faster, and in the end, it continued to rotate as if it had suddenly failed. ¡°My guess is indeed correct. This is actually a sacrificial array formation.¡± Su Meng looked at the stone pir in front of her in surprise, and her expression became even worse. Wei Ting, who was at the side, didn¡¯t understand. He asked, ¡°What does sacrificial mean?¡± ¡°It means to exchange one¡¯s life for one¡¯s own.¡± Su Meng reached out and touched the stone pir. It was cold to the bone, and it was eerie. ¡°Can this stone pir be broken open? There should be something inside.¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Ting. ¡°En.¡± Wei Ting replied. He raised his hand and pressed it on his wrist. Only then did Su Meng notice that Wei Ting was wearing a ck watch-like thing on his wrist. Following Wei Ting¡¯s actions, a small red light began to sh on it. A voice was heard, ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Wei Ting only spoke to Su Meng a little more. Toward others, he had returned to his usual concise and clear manner. ¡°Where are they?¡± Su Meng asked curiously. Wei Ting turned off his watch and said indifferently, ¡°They are just outside the cave.¡± Su Meng raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t see anyone outside when she came here. Moreover, the people in this vige seemed to be very xenophobic. There were so many people from Wei Ting, but there was no reaction from the vige. Although she was curious, Su Meng didn¡¯t ask further. About two minutester, five tall men walked in from outside. Each of them was wearing ck clothes and looked quite handsome. Of course, the prerequisite was to ignore what they were holding in their hands. Each of them held a shovel, a hammer, and other things in their hands. Together with these things, they looked quite funny. They walked to the front of Wei Ting and he greeted them coldly. ¡°Boss, what do you want to do?¡± Hearing them call Wei Ting ¡®boss¡¯, together with their cold appearances, Su Meng suddenly remembered what Shen Jian had said back then. He had said that Wei Ting was like a leader of the underworld, with a cold murderous aura around him. In the past, she had not looked closely at Wei Ting. Now, in this kind of environment, she carefully observed Wei Ting and found that he stood there proudly. The surrounding evil energy only lingered around him and did not approach him at all. In this world, there were two kinds of people who were not afraid of evil energy. One was the absolutely righteous. As the saying went, evil did not overwhelm good, and the masculinity in one¡¯s body would not be invaded. The other kind of people were people who were stained with blood. Those people could be said to have been killed from h*ll. Their bodies were already stained with blood, and they were not afraid of that little bit of evil at all. In Su Meng¡¯s heart, Wei Ting could never be associated with justice, so she tacitly agreed that he was the second kind. Combined with all the previous things, Su Meng felt that Shen Jian might have guessed right. He might really be a boss of the underworld. Wei Ting only saw Su Meng standing there without saying anything, but he did not know what she was thinking. He nced at her and then gave the order, ¡°Break these stone pirs open.¡± The stone pirs were not very tall, and they were rocks from a long time ago, so they were very easy to break. The few of them raised their hammers and smashed them one after another. Very quickly, they broke them. As Su Meng had expected, the stone pirs contained the bones of a child. There were five stone pirs in the cave. Each stone pir had a child¡¯s skeleton, which was about the same size as the one outside. ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Even the powerful people were shocked when they saw so many children¡¯s bones. Who was so crazy to do this to a child? Wei Ting didn¡¯t look too good either, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Su Meng quietly, meaning to see what Su Meng wanted to do. Chapter 188 - Sacrificing Children Chapter 188: Sacrificing Children ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so vicious, using children as sacrifices.¡± Su Meng gritted her teeth and cursed. What made Su Meng the most angry was not the discovery of the dead, but the posture of these dead people. These five children who died in the stone pir each maintained the posture of their hands facing upwards. This was the posture of wanting to crawl out! The person closest to Su Meng among the five ck-clothed men asked, ¡°Excuse me, what does sacrifice mean?¡± Su Meng took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then, she slowly said, ¡°Sacrifice is to use the lives of living people in exchange for a safe and smooth array formation.¡± ¡°These bones seem to be quite old. They were not made recently. In the past, everyone ced great importance on children. They believed that having a son to carry on the family line was the most important thing. Some people were born with the fate of having a daughter. In order to have a son, some people thought of a way to exchange a life for a life.¡± ¡°A living boy was stuffed into a pre-processed stone pir. Then, Ten Kings of H*ll were carved on the outside of the stone pir to suppress him. There are two purposes for this. One is to prevent the little ghost from taking revenge, because it is rumored that the child who died in vain will turn into a vicious ghost and take revenge on the person who caused their death. The second purpose is to allow the child¡¯s soul to be quickly reincarnated so that they can have a son.¡± ¡°Does this mean that the dead child will be reincarnated into their own family? Aren¡¯t they afraid of retribution using this method?¡± the man could not help but ask again. After saying that, he realized that he had said too much. Although he had never seen the woman in front of him, he could tell that the two of them had a close rtionship when he saw how close she was to Wei Ting and how Wei Ting¡¯s gaze was on her. Talking too much with his boss¡¯ woman, he really had enough of living. Su Meng didn¡¯t know what was going on in his heart. When she heard his question, she answered seriously, ¡°Of course they are afraid. That¡¯s why they will forever imprison the child¡¯s bones. Legend has it that if the bones cannot be buried, then the soul will have no memories of its past life. Naturally, there will be no revenge.¡± ¡°So, each of the bones here represents people who wanted to have children?¡± Wei Ting frowned. He didn¡¯t know much about feng shui, let alone this so-called sacrifice. Su Meng shook her head and continued, ¡°The purpose of doing this is not only to have children, but also to beg for safety and fulfill wishes. Have you heard of raising little ghosts? It¡¯s simr to that.¡± ¡°But I was only talking about a single one. There are five of these skeletons here. Look at the bottom of these stone pirs.¡± As Su Meng finished speaking, everyone looked in the direction that Su Meng had indicated. They saw two stones the size of a football under the stone pirs. There was a symbol drawn on each of them with red ink. ¡°In feng shui, 5 and 2 are called Five Yellow and Two ck. They represent the Star of Cmity and the Star of Sickness. This formation was set up here in conjunction with the sacrifice. It represents that all the bad luck in the vige has disappeared. What¡¯s left is good luck.¡± ¡°This formation has a drawback. That is, the bad luck will not disappear for no reason. Instead, it will umte and eventually pass on to someone else. I don¡¯t know who is so unlucky that all the bad luck has passed on to that person, so it¡¯s safe and sound here now.¡± The man next to her asked, ¡°Then how do we deal with these bones?¡± Su Meng lowered her head and thought for a moment, then turned around and asked Wei Ting, ¡°Regarding the matter of the vige chief abducting and selling children back then, do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already collected them,¡± Wei Ting replied. ¡°Then let¡¯s y a game. However, the most important thing now is to find your missing person first.¡± After Su Meng finished speaking, she continued to touch the wall. Although she didn¡¯t say what she wanted to do, Wei Ting immediately understood what she meant. ¡°Leave these few skeletons here for now. Don¡¯t let any unrted peoplee.¡± After Wei Ting finished speaking, he walked to Su Meng¡¯s side and looked at the wall with her. ¡°Yes!¡± A few men in ck answered in a low voice. Then, they spread out on their own. Two of them stood in the cave while the other three stood outside to watch. There was the sound of water dripping in the cave, which meant that there was probably another exit inside. However, the strange thing was that Wei Ting was not the only one who could not hear it. Even the two men in ck who were standing guard at the side could not hear it. Since she could not rely on anyone else, Su Meng could only rely on herself. She knocked left and knocked right. Su Meng was like a martial arts master in a TV series who was looking for a secret chamber. She looked at the two men in ck beside her with ck lines all over their heads. Chapter 189 - Almost Fell Down Chapter 189: Almost Fell Down This cave was only so big. Before Su Meng came, they had already searched every corner with the Wei court. They didn¡¯t see any information. It wasn¡¯t like the plot of a novel. How could she find something like a secret passage? The two of them ridiculed in their hearts, but they still maintained an indifferent look on their faces. After all, with Wei Ting around, they didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. Su Meng looked seriously. She felt that with Wei Ting¡¯s status, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to joke with her. One had to know that in Wei Ting¡¯s heart, she was a disgusting existence. He couldn¡¯t wait to stay away from her. The sooner she was done with it, the sooner she would go home. This way, she wouldn¡¯t be so disgusted with Wei Ting at this moment. Su Meng searched on the wall for a long time, and sure enough, she got something. She touched something that was moving. Although it looked no different from the rocks around her, the feeling was obviously metal. It was only a small dot. She pressed hard, and her feet suddenly gave way, and her body fell down. Wei Ting, who was at the side, had been paying attention to Su Meng¡¯s movements. Seeing that Su Meng¡¯s body was falling down, he quickly reached out and grabbed her. Su Meng was suspended there, and because Wei Ting¡¯s movements were too big, his wound opened up again. He could clearly feel the blood in his chest slowly seeping out. His arm was out of strength, but he still held Su Meng tightly. The men in ck at the side were stunned when they saw this scene. Fortunately, they reacted quickly and were only stunned for a moment. They immediately rushed over to help Wei Ting hold Su Meng and pull her up. ¡°As expected, I was wondering how a living person could disappear for no reason. Either there¡¯s a trap here, or there¡¯s a basement or something like that. In any case, there¡¯s something wrong with the underground.¡± Su Meng¡¯s first reaction when she was pulled up was not to look at her skinned arm, but to lie on the open ground and look down. Instead, it was Wei Ting who pulled her up and then gently pulled her arm to help her deal with the sand stuck on it. ¡°Take care of yourself. This ce isn¡¯t clean. You¡¯ll get sick if you get scratched.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s tone was cold, but his actions were exceptionally gentle. ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. It¡¯s not that serious. Besides, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Actually, it did hurt a little, but Su Meng didn¡¯t care. Ever since she experienced the kind of torture before she died in her previous life, her pain resistance seemed to have be much stronger. Now, she didn¡¯t care about those minor injuries at all. Wei Ting didn¡¯t stop what he was doing. He said softly, ¡°You stubborn duck.¡± Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± Look, she knew that Wei Ting didn¡¯t have good intentions, so it was fortunate that she didn¡¯t feel grateful to him just now. Otherwise, she would definitely want to p herself. Wei Ting moved very quickly. In just a short while, he had cleaned up the sand on Su Meng¡¯s wound. However, there was no first aid kit here, so there was no way to sterilize and bandage her wound. Su Meng wasn¡¯t pretentious. After Wei Ting let go of her, she immediately crawled to the entrance of the cave and continued to look down. It was very deep down. She couldn¡¯t even see the bottom with her phone. Moreover, she didn¡¯t know what was down there. If she had just fallen down, she would have been either dead or crippled. Wei Ting said that the person who suddenly disappeared might have fallen into this cave. ¡°Is there anyone down there?¡± Su Meng called out softly, but there was no response. That person might have been injured or unconscious. How was she supposed to save someone from such a deep ce? Su Meng took out her phone and shone it near the entrance of the cave. After taking a closer look, she realized that there were two ropes by the entrance of the cave. Su Meng knew how to get down. She reached out and picked up the rope. At the end of the rope, there was something that looked like a buckle. Su Meng did not know what this thing was used for, but Wei Ting knew. He took the rope and tied the end of the rope to his waist. Then, he slowly descended. Only then did Su Meng know how this rope was used. However, how could Wei Ting be so familiar with it? There was only one rope at the entrance of the cave. After Wei Ting safely descended, Su Meng followed his example and descended. However, she wasn¡¯t as skilled as Wei Ting, and almost fell down. Fortunately, Wei Ting caught her below, and she fell into Wei Ting¡¯s arms. Wei Ting grunted and Su Meng immediately jumped down and took two steps back. She was puzzled. Was she that heavy? However, when she stepped back, she immediately felt that something was wrong. Her shoes were wet. She picked up her phone and turned around to look. There was a small puddle behind her. She stepped into the puddle. The sound of water dripping came from the side. She did not hear wrongly. There was indeed water dripping in this cave. Chapter 190 - One of the Men Were Captured Chapter 190: One of the Men Were Captured Wei Ting and Su Meng took out their phones and scanned their surroundings. They didn¡¯t expect that it would be even wider down there. It didn¡¯t look like it was dug out by hand, but was naturally formed instead. There was also a gurgling underground river by the side. The water was so clear that one could see the bottom. There was nothing inside except for pebbles, and there was no sound when it flowed. ¡°There are traces of blood on the ground,¡± Wei Ting lowered his head and said in a deep voice while looking at the ground. Hearing Wei Ting¡¯s words, Su Meng also lowered her head to look. Sure enough, there was a small patch of blood where she had just stood. Although it was dry, it could be seen that it had just flowed not long ago. ¡°Could it be the person who disappeared?¡± Su Meng had a faint ominous premonition in her heart. Wei Ting nodded and pointed in a direction. ¡°It should be. Looking at the traces of blood, it should be in that direction.¡± The two carefully walked in that direction. After walking for a long time, a light spot appeared in front of them. The closer they got, the brighter the surrounding, and the lower the wall above them. When they arrived at the light spot, Su Meng and Wei Ting were already about to bend their knees and walk out. It was a small hole, and people could climb out by lying down. ¡°Could he have gone out through this hole?¡± Su Meng was the first to climb out of the hole. Although there were weeds in front of the hole, they had all fallen down. It was obvious that someone had passed through here. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look first.¡± After Su Meng went out, Wei Ting followed closely behind her. The two looked around. The trees here were lush, and the ground was full of weeds. There was no crop field, so they could tell at a nce that it was the back of the mountain. ¡°Do you have anything personal to him?¡± Su Meng turned her head and asked Wei Ting. If she had something that belonged to that person, she could try using thepass to find him. Wei Ting shook his head. How could he have someone else¡¯s personal belongings? ¡°If not, it will be a bit difficult. The mountain is so big. It¡¯s impossible for the few of us to find them. We can¡¯t shout loudly, or else we¡¯ll rm the people in the vige. If that¡¯s the case, since you¡¯ve already collected the evidence, we might as well call the police and let them search the mountain.¡± Su Meng had no better solution. After thinking for a long time, she could onlye up with this solution. Wei Ting squatted down and studied the direction of the copse of the weeds. Then, he looked around and continued to look down. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Su Meng asked him in confusion. ¡°Almost all of the weeds fell in one direction, and many of them were broken. This means that something was dragged out just now. It should be Ren Chi.¡± Wei Ting carefully looked at every detail. As expected¡­ He saw some blood on the weeds not far from the entrance of the cave. ¡°Did Ren Chi see something? Did they drag Ren Chi away to silence him?¡± Su Meng felt more and more uneasy. Wei Ting¡¯s face was gloomy. Someone actually dared to abduct his people. The trail was only a few dozen meters away. That person probably thought it was bad to drag people away, so they changed to carrying him on their back or carrying them on their shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a rescue or a kill, but there¡¯s a high probability that it¡¯s malicious.¡± Wei Ting looked around. Suddenly, he saw something silver out of the corner of his eye. He picked it up and took a look. It was a silver ring with a few keys hanging on it. There was a bit of blood on it. The keys were different, but they were all new and shiny. It seemed that the clues had finally appeared, but he did not know whose it was. Su Meng took out thepass and tried to use the key to find the person, but thepass didn¡¯t respond. ¡°This key is too new. It doesn¡¯t have the aura of its owner. Thepass can¡¯t find it,¡± Su Meng said with a frown. Wei Ting took back the key and looked at it carefully for a while. Then he said slowly, ¡°Judging from the shape of the key, it shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary lock. Let¡¯s try it with this.¡± ¡°Okay, but I don¡¯t know if Ren Chi is safe now. It seems that we can¡¯t call the police blindly. Let¡¯s look for him first.¡± Su Meng looked into the distance, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Ting responded and grabbed Su Meng¡¯s arm and walked out. Originally, he just wanted to help Su Meng investigate the truth of that year. He didn¡¯t want to do anything else. Now it seemed that these people were really bold and dared to do anything. There was no need for him to be polite. Su Meng felt the anger from Wei Ting¡¯s body, and she felt a little apologetic. After all, Wei Ting wanted to help her investigate the case, so his brother was caught. She had to think of a way. ¡°We can¡¯t be exposed now. Why don¡¯t we sneak into the vige first? Once we see the murderer from this vige, we can make him rx, and then we¡¯ll have a chance to find the w. Why don¡¯t you listen to me this time?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t even turn his head and directly agreed. Chapter 191 - Village Chief Was Strange Chapter 191: Vige Chief Was Strange He knew Su Meng¡¯s ability, so he trusted her very much. When Su Meng saw that Wei Ting had agreed, she started to think of a solution quickly in her heart. She even forgot to look at the road and was just mechanically led by Wei Ting. The two of them walked around the vige before reaching the vige entrance. Wei Ting had already informed his subordinates in advance to let them wait quietly for a while. At the same time, he sent someone back to retrieve Ren Chi¡¯s things. As Su Meng had alreadye once, and it was the vige chief who personally brought her here, the vigers were more friendly to her than when she came the first time. ¡°Master, why are you here again? Did the Vige Chief ask you toe?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because I remembered that I forgot to tell the Vige Chief about somethingst time, so I came to look for him this time,¡± Su Meng replied with a smile. The viger revealed a look of understanding, and then his gaze fell on Wei Ting. He praised, ¡°Master, this is your husband, right? He¡¯s so handsome. He¡¯s toopatible with you. I wish you a long andsting love.¡± Su Meng was speechless in her heart. It was not a good thing for the vigers to be too enthusiastic. It was easy for them to say the wrong thing. She was just about to refute when Wei Ting actually spoke up. He was actually quite polite to the viger. ¡°Thank you, Uncle. You¡¯re busy. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Go on, go on.¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Ting in surprise. She suddenly felt that this fellow might have been possessed by something. He was actually so abnormal. She even wanted to use a talisman to stick it on Wei Ting, but after thinking about it, she gave up. The two of them had stayed on the mountain for so long, and when they walked over from the back of the mountain, it was already afternoon. If they waited any longer, the sky would turn dark. Finally, they arrived at the Vige Chief¡¯s house. This time, the Vige Chief¡¯s courtyard door was open and no longer closed. The Vige Chief was sitting on the armchair in the courtyard, basking in the sun. When he saw Su Meng, he put on a fake smile and greeted her, ¡°Master, why are you here again?¡± Su Meng took out a talisman from her pocket and handed it to the Vige Chief. ¡°Didn¡¯t I sayst time when I helped you change your feng shui that your luck would be worse and your descendants¡¯ luck would be better? I begged for a peace talisman and specially brought it to you to keep you away from bad luck.¡± This was exactly what the Vige Chief needed at the moment. Just these past few days, bad things had happened to him frequently. Things like stepping on a stone and slipping, the te that contained the hot dishes suddenly breaking and spilling soup all over, and many other things. He really regretted agreeing to Su Meng¡¯s suggestion. Who knew that he would have to go through so many bad things? Forget about those small things. The most important thing was that the cash that he had hidden was actually gnawed by a rat! He could tolerate his own bad luck, but he definitely could not tolerate anything rted to money! The Vige Chief finally smiled from the bottom of his heart. He stood up and invited Su Meng and the rest to go in and sit down. At the same time, he unceremoniously epted the talisman that Su Meng had given him. Su Meng pretended as if nothing had happened and took out the key. She handed it to the Vige Chief and asked him¡­ ¡°When I just came here, I picked up this key at the vige entrance. You¡¯re the vige chief, so you should have a way to ask who lost it, right? Quickly return it to that person, don¡¯t let them be anxious.¡± The Vige Chief saw the keys and his face stiffened for a moment, but he recovered in an instant, as if nothing had happened. He said calmly, ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll go ask now.¡± After saying that, he reached out to take the keys, but just as he was about to take it, Su Meng suddenly withdrew it. Su Meng smiled and said, ¡°Vige Chief, I found this. After finding the owner, you should let him say thank you to me. So, can I go with you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. After I find him, I will naturally ask him to thank you. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Just wait here for a while. I will go and ask him. I will be back soon.¡± Although the Vige Chief was trying his best to cover it up¡­ there was still some panic in his movements. This time, Su Meng did not refuse again. Instead, she directly gave him the keys. The Vige Chief took the keys and left in a hurry. Wei Ting had been staring at him from the beginning until his figure disappeared. Only then did he withdraw his gaze. ¡°How is it? Did you see anything?¡± Su Meng asked him. Wei Ting said in a low voice, ¡°His acting is terrible. It will be livelyter.¡± Su Meng nodded. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the owner of the house will definitelye back with the Vige Chief and thank is ¡®well¡¯. If he is brave enough, he might even kill us. Of course, if he¡¯s not brave enough, he might note either.¡± Su Meng and Wei Ting sat at the Vige Chief¡¯s house and waited for news. Not long after, the Vige Chief brought a person over. Chapter 192 - He Was a Fool Chapter 192: He Was a Fool The man who came with the Vige Chief looked to be in his forties. He was dressed in rags and his body was dirty. His hair could be made into a bird¡¯s nest. He looked like a beggar. The Vige Chief led the man to Su Meng and said with a smile, ¡°Master, this is the owner of the keys. His name is Meng Qing. But there is something wrong with him, so please bear with him.¡± After saying that, he dragged Meng Qing to Su Meng and taught him, ¡°It was this master who helped you pick up the keys. Quickly say thank you to her.¡± Meng Qing walked in front of Su Meng and stared at her with a silly smile. After looking at her for a long time, he said in a silly tone, ¡°Beautiful, so beautiful. I want you to be my wife!¡± Wei Ting, who was standing at the side, shot him a re. The aura around him instantly turned cold. Although Meng Qing was silly, he immediately sensed danger. Without waiting for Wei Ting to speak, he hid behind the Vige Chief first. The Vige Chief hurriedly apologized to Su Meng. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. Don¡¯t take it to heart. There¡¯s something wrong with his brain. He¡¯s so old and hasn¡¯t married yet, so he¡¯ll say that when he sees a beauty. But don¡¯t look at him as being silly. He¡¯s not a bad person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Meng looked at Meng Qing¡¯s face. The Vige Chief was right. This person was indeed stupid. But ording to his fate, he shouldn¡¯t have been born like this. He had be like this after something happened. This person shouldn¡¯t have done anything bad. His fate was still clear. If the keys found at the scene were indeed his, and Ren Chi was confirmed to have been taken away by him, it meant that he hadn¡¯t killed anyone. In other words, Ren Chi was probably still safe. Su Meng and Wei Ting looked at each other, and the two immediately understood each other¡¯s thoughts. Su Meng smiled and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not a big deal. Vige Chief, since we saw the owner, let him go back. We should leave now that he¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°But before we leave, there¡¯s one more thing we want to ask you. We were following a human trafficker and saw himing to your vige. After we followed him in, he disappeared. We don¡¯t know where he went to hide.¡± ¡°I think no one in this vige is more familiar with him than you, so I¡¯d like to ask, where can this human trafficker hide?¡± As Su Meng spoke, she kept her eyes on the Vige Chief. Sure enough, when the Vige Chief heard her mention the words ¡®human trafficker¡¯, his expression changed for a moment, but he recovered in an instant. ¡°Master, did you see that person enter our vige?¡± the Vige Chief asked warily. Su Meng shook her head, regretfully. She said, ¡°No, I saw him enter the mountain, but the mountain path was really hard to walk, so we lost him. It was precisely because of this that we came to find you. We wanted to ask you, but in the end, we picked up that set of keys on the way here.¡± The Vige Chief sighed and exined, ¡°Master, we are surrounded by mountains here. Even if someone came here, they might not necessarilye to our vige. If they hid in the mountains, then we might not be able to find them.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s leave first. We¡¯ll go look for them ourselves. If we¡¯re lucky, we might be able to find them. Generally, human traffickers have aplices. Other than aplices, the buyer also has to bear the responsibility,¡± Su Meng said. She pulled Wei Ting and turned to leave. Seeing that Su Meng was about to leave, the Vige Chief hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Master, it¡¯s getting dark. The mountain road isn¡¯t easy to walk on. Look, it¡¯s already sote. Do you want to stay here? Although our ce is very remote and not as luxurious as your big city, our house is clean and the local food is considered delicious. Why don¡¯t you stay here for a night? Tomorrow morning at dawn, I¡¯ll get someone to help you look for him.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t decline. You¡¯ve helped us too much. We should thank you anyway. Since there¡¯s a chance, why don¡¯t you stay? With more helpers, we can find him as soon as possible, right?¡± The Vige Chief¡¯s attitude appeared sincere. It seemed that he really wanted to thank Su Meng and help her. Wei Ting looked at Su Meng and nodded slightly at her. Only then did Su Meng agree. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Vige Chief.¡± ¡°What trouble? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know each other. Only by helping each other can we be called friends.¡± The Vige Chief took the opportunity to quickly improve his rtionship with Su Meng. ¡°Forgive me for saying this, but I want to ask, does anyone else know that you¡¯re here?¡± After the Vige Chief asked, he quickly added, ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid that if too many people know, someone will point the way for that human trafficker to escape.¡± Chapter 193 - Was Prepared To Stay Chapter 193: Was Prepared To Stay Su Meng looked at him and smiled. Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°No one knows that we came here. You know, there is a reward for catching human traffickers. If you tell others, the reward will be divided.¡± Such a ridiculous excuse, Su Meng said it with a serious face. Wei Ting looked at Su Meng helplessly. What surprised him the most was that the Vige Chief actually believed it. ¡°Master is right,¡± the Vige Chief echoed. Then, he looked at Wei Ting and continued, ¡°This is Master¡¯s husband, right? Then I¡¯ll arrange a room for the two of you.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s reaction just now made him confirm that the two of them were lovers. As for whether they were husband and wife or not¡­ That was not in his consideration. He just assumed that they were. Anyway, he felt that it was right to think so. ¡°We¡­¡± ¡°Then thank you, Vige Chief. We only need one room. There¡¯s no need to trouble you anymore.¡± Wei Ting, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke. He interrupted Su Meng¡¯s words and directly agreed to the Vige Chief¡¯s words. The Vige Chief looked very happy and repeatedly agreed. Then, he pulled Meng Qing along and left to pack up. Throughout the entire process, he did not listen to Su Meng¡¯s opinion. Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± This person was good at knowing others¡¯ status. He knew that Wei Ting seemed to have an extraordinary status, so he directly listened to him without asking for her opinion. Although she did mind a little, in order to find him quickly, Su Meng did not care too much. If they lived together, then they lived together. Could Wei Ting eat her? Moreover, they might not be able to rest peacefully tonight. Perhaps something else would happen. Su Meng and Wei Ting sat in the Vige Chief¡¯s living room and drank tea. After waiting for a long time, the Vige Chief finally came back breathlessly. Then, he prepared a table full of dishes and wine and invited Su Meng and Wei Ting to eat. ¡°Thank you, Vige Chief, but there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. We can¡¯t eat that much anyway. As long as we have enough to eat, it¡¯s good.¡± Su Meng thanked the Vige Chief and then pulled Wei Ting over to sit at the table, ready to start eating. There was no problem with the food. She could see that, which was why she was so relieved. Su Meng ate and chatted with the Vige Chief while Wei Ting sat at the side, not even moving his chopsticks. ¡°The food is no problem, Eldest Young Master. If you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll be hungry all night.¡± Su Meng moved closer to Wei Ting and reminded him by his ear. When she spoke, her breath blew into Wei Ting¡¯s ears, causing his heart to move slightly. He only stared at Su Meng closely and did not speak. Su Meng saw that she could not persuade this person. She knew that Wei Ting, as a president, was used to eating delicacies from the mountains and seas. He would definitely not be satisfied with the food in this small mountain vige. In addition, the food here was really not too clean. It was understandable that Wei Ting would mind. However, she was different. She was just an ordinary person. Her master often taught her not to waste food. Therefore, regardless of whether it was delicious or not, as long as it was clean and edible, she would be able to eat anything. ¡°Vige Chief, let me ask you something. Apart from us, has anyone elsee to your vige recently?¡± Su Meng wanted to confirm whether the Vige Chief knew that Wei Ting¡¯s subordinates hade and decide what she should do next. The Vige Chief thought for a moment. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, they have. Our vige¡¯s feng shui is probably too good. Although ordinary outsiders rarelye here, feng shui masters or monks will pass by here. When they pass by, they will ask us for food. Yesterday, another feng shui master came, but he only asked for a steamed bun and then left.¡± Knowing that the Vige Chief was telling the truth, Su Meng was relieved. It seemed that the Vige Chief did not know that Wei Ting¡¯s men hade. However, it was also true that the mountain was quite far from the vige, and the road to the vige was not the only one. While chatting with the Vige Chief, Wei Ting received a phone call. Although his face was expressionless and still as cold as ever, Su Meng could tell that something was wrong from his eyes. Su Meng looked at the time and said to the Vige Chief, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. We¡¯ll take a rest first.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. If you need anything, just let me know. You guys live in the west room. I¡¯m in the east room. I can hear you when you call.¡± The Vige Chief invited Su Meng to the small house on the west side and then went back. Su Meng looked around the room. The decoration was simple. There was only a wardrobe and a bed. There was also a table next to the bed. The whole room was so in that it waspletely different from the first time Su Meng came. Chapter 194 - Slept Together Again Chapter 194: Slept Together Again ¡°You sleep on the bed, I sleep on the ground.¡± Wei Ting saw that Su Meng kept a distance from him and knew that she was very concerned about him, so he spoke first. ¡°Oh, you can actually be so nice?¡± Su Meng raised her eyebrows. She couldn¡¯t believe that Wei Ting would be so considerate. He didn¡¯t even need her to remind him to sleep on the ground. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t need it. ¡°This bed is so big. We can sleep on one side each. I¡¯m not so pretentious that we have to sleep so far away.¡± Su Meng sat in front of the window and looked out. The lights in the courtyard were not turned on, so she couldn¡¯t see anything in the pitch-ck darkness. After a few nces, she didn¡¯t see anything. Su Meng directlyy on the bed with her clothes on. It seemed that she was really going to sleep directly. Since Su Meng had already said that she did not mind, Wei Ting raised his hand and turned off the lights. He also put on his clothes andy on the other side of the bed. The night in the mountain vige was exceptionally quiet. It was unlike the city. There were no car horns nor the noise of the night walkers. Other than the sound of insects, there were no sounds at all. Wei Tingy there and could hear the faint breathing of the person around him. In the past, the atmosphere like this was too normal. It was so normal that he had never taken it to heart. But now, it was already so difficult for the two of them to just quietly stay together, let alone sleep beside him. In the past, it was Su Meng who tried her best toe to his side, but now, everything was reversed. Su Meng¡¯s breathing was very steady, as if she was asleep. Wei Ting turned his head to look at her. Although Su Meng closed her eyes and didn¡¯t move, he knew that Su Meng wasn¡¯t asleep at all. ¡°They just made a new discovery. There are many moving rocks in the cave. Behind the rocks, there is a corpse. It was recently killed, and it is another child,¡± Wei Ting said in a deep voice. Su Meng opened her eyes and looked at the dark ceiling. Her hands by her side were already tightly clenched. These people were really crazy. They were actually so keen to hurt children just to get something that did not belong to them. The two stopped talking and closed their eyes to rest. After a long time, someone came over and knocked on the ss. At the same time, he shouted in a low voice, ¡°Is there anyone inside?¡± Su Meng and Wei Ting had already fallen asleep. They didn¡¯t hear any sound and still slept peacefully. Seeing that there was no sound inside, the person outside quietly opened the window and jumped in. The person was wearing ck clothes and hiding in the darkness. When he came to the bedside and saw that the two people on the bed were already fast asleep, he took out a piece of cloth from his pocket. Perhaps he thought that it would be easier to knock the man out first. The person quietly walked to the side of Wei Ting and gently covered Wei Ting¡¯s mouth and nose with the cloth. Wei Ting¡¯s body moved slightly, and then it became quiet. The person was afraid that he would not be able to knock him out, so he deliberately covered him for a while more. Only then did he feel that it was enough. He picked it up and quietly came to Su Meng¡¯s side. When he covered Su Meng¡¯s mouth and nose with the cloth, Su Meng opened her eyes and saw that there was someone next to her. She struggled, but she only struggled twice before her body went limp. She was also knocked out. When he saw the two people who were knocked out, the person was afraid that they would suddenly wake up and he patted them one by one. Both of them did not have any reaction, so he was relieved. ¡°Come over. They have been knocked out by me. You can rest assured,¡± the person standing in front of the window said to the person outside. This voice belonged to the Vige Chief. After the Vige Chief finished speaking, he went to unlock the door. Just as he opened the door, two strong-looking men came in. ¡°I¡¯ve already drugged the two of them. Take them away directly. be gentle and don¡¯t disturb the others.¡± The Vige Chief¡¯s tone changed from the gentle tone of the day, and his voice became ruthless. ¡°Okay.¡± The two men agreed. Then, they tied Wei Ting and Su Meng with ropes, and each carried one away. Su Meng and Wei Ting were thrown into the car, and the few of them left the vige quietly from the back of the car. When they heard that there was no more movement, the two people in the car slowly opened their eyes. It was very dark in the car, and Su Meng couldn¡¯t see Wei Ting. She called out in a low voice, ¡°Wei Ting, are you there?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Wei Ting replied. Then, he reached out his hands to Su Meng¡¯s side and carried her to his side. Su Meng had already begun to slowly adapt to the dark environment. Although she still couldn¡¯t see clearly, she could see a shadow in front of her. Knowing that it was Wei Ting who was holding her, her heart suddenly rxed a little. Only when Wei Ting started to help her untie the rope did she realize that something was wrong. Wasn¡¯t Wei Ting tied up like her? How did he break free? ¡°You weren¡¯t tied up?¡± Su Meng asked. At that time, she had kept her eyes closed and didn¡¯t know what was happening around her. Chapter 195 - Wei Ting Was Going To Be Sold Chapter 195: Wei Ting Was Going To Be Sold ¡°Those knots are too simple.¡± As she spoke, Wei Ting had already untied Su Meng. After she was freed, Su Meng began to observe her surroundings. As early as when she had just been knocked out, her phone had already been taken away. Therefore, she could only touch the things around her without any lighting. There were many sundries in the car, which felt like wood. ¡°Where are we being taken to? Do you think Ren Chi is there?¡± Su Meng asked. She couldn¡¯t see Wei Ting¡¯s expression in the darkness. Wei Ting said softly, ¡°The car is going up the mountain. It¡¯s a gravel road. It seems that it hasn¡¯t been paved. We are being taken to a mountain far away from the vige.¡± The car drove for a while, and its speed gradually slowed down. ¡°Don¡¯t expose the fact that we haven¡¯t fainted yet.¡± Wei Ting picked up the rope from earlier and tied Su Meng up again. However, this time, it was fastened with a live buckle. As long as Su Meng pulled, the rope would be opened. Not only did Wei Ting help Su Meng to tie up again, but he could also put his hands behind his back and tie himself up. Su Meng was surprised. She did not expect Wei Ting to have such a skill. After driving for a while, the vehicle finally stopped. Someone came over and opened the door. At the same time, they shone a shlight into the vehicle. Suddenly, a strong light shot over. Even though Su Meng¡¯s eyes were closed, she still felt dazzled. She couldn¡¯t help but move a little. Fortunately, that person didn¡¯t notice it. Instead, he turned his head and spoke to the person beside him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that we only want children? Why did you bring two adults this time?¡± The person who opened the door was a little unhappy when he saw the people in the car. The Vige Chief said unhappily at the side, ¡°What children? You¡¯ve already been discovered. These two people are here to capture you. If you don¡¯t deal with them, you¡¯ll be the next one to be dealt with.¡± The man spat. He cursed, ¡°D*mn it, I¡¯ve been staying in the mountains for so long. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to send me a few more children before finally leaving to sell them together. How did they discover me? You haven¡¯t been fooled, right?¡± The Vige Chief seemed to have reacted a little and asked, ¡°They weren¡¯t offered a reward by the police?¡± The man spat. He shouted, ¡°How long have we been working together? We¡¯ve never been caught. How could they be offered a reward? It looks like you were really tricked by them, but that¡¯s not right. We kept it so secret. How did they know we were here? Could these two be police spies? Do they have a GPS on them?¡± As the man spoke, he was about toe over and search them. ¡°Everything on them has been taken away. There¡¯s nothing on them except for their cell phones. They shouldn¡¯t be spies. How could spiese here? Maybe it¡¯s the parents of some child who found this ce on their own.¡± Before the man could run into Wei Ting and Su Meng¡­ The Vige Chief stopped him in time. ¡°That¡¯s good. Third Brother wants to start a new business. Recently, he found that selling organs is more profitable than selling children. These two people were kidnapped and sent to Third Brother. Children are getting harder and harder to catch. They are all being watched closely. The higher-ups are also strict. When Third Brother is stable, we won¡¯t do anything here anymore.¡± After the man finished speaking, he called two of his underlings and took Wei Ting and Su Meng away. ¡°Use the man to sell the organs, and give the woman to the brothers. When they¡¯re tired of her, you can sell the organs.¡± The man spoke these words so casually, as if he was buying vegetables. What he didn¡¯t notice was that when he mentioned Su Meng, Wei Ting frowned. Wei Ting and Su Meng didn¡¯t open their eyes the entire time, so they didn¡¯t know where they were taken to. They only felt that as they moved, their surroundings became cooler and cooler. After walking for a long time, they finally reached the ce. The two of them threw Su Meng and Wei Ting on the ground and then left. When he left, Su Meng heard something being put down. It sounded heavy. After waiting for a while, there was no sound around. Only then did Su Meng slowly open her eyes and look around. It turned out that this was a cave with candles lit inside. The sound of something heavy hitting the ground was actually a wooden board at the entrance of the cave. What surprised Su Meng the most was that not far from her, there was a man dressed in ck lying on the ground. There were many wounds on his body and a lot of blood had flowed out. At this moment, his eyes were closed and he looked like he was unconscious. Su Meng exerted force with her hand and the rope that was fastened immediately loosened. She untied the rope and turned her head to look at Wei Ting. She found that Wei Ting had already untied the rope and walked to the man next to him. Chapter 196 - Found Children Chapter 196: Found Children ¡°Is he Ren Chi?¡± Su Meng asked as she untied the rope and followed Wei Ting. She saw Wei Ting checking the man¡¯s breath with a gloomy face. Wei Ting nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be brought here.¡± ¡°ording to the person just now, he¡¯s not just a human trafficker. His nature is even worse. He even sells organs. How is Ren Chi?¡± Su Meng walked to the wooden board and listened to the voices outside. She didn¡¯t know how many people there were, and their phones had been taken away. The most important thing now was to think of a way to escape with Ren Chi first. ¡°Although there are many wounds, it¡¯s not a big problem. He was drugged. The other party probably used ether, so there¡¯s no big problem.¡± Wei Ting untied the rope on Ren Chi¡¯s body and then carried him on his back. Wei Ting supported Ren Chi on his back with one hand and pushed the wooden board with the other. The wooden board was not the kind with a lock. He pushed it open with force. There was still a cave outside. There were two directions. One was the one that had juste in, and the other one, Su Meng and Wei Ting did not know where it led to. Su Meng stood in the middle. After looking at both sides for a few times, she squatted down and looked at the stone walls of the cave carefully. ¡°Go the other way. There are survivors there.¡± After Su Meng said that, she led the way in front. Wei Ting did not doubt her words at all. He nodded and followed behind Su Meng. There was actually no one watching in the cave. Presumably, they were all outside, so this was not the most difficult thing. The most difficult thing should be what to do when they saw them when they went out. Kerosenemps were ced on both sides of the path. Although the light was very weak, it was enough for them to see the path clearly. The two of them walked forward for a while and suddenly heard a child crying. Su Meng turned back to look at Wei Ting. Wei Ting also looked at her. Su Meng indicated that there were children here. Wei Ting nodded and the two of them continued to walk forward. This cave seemed to be very long, and Su Meng led the way in front. After walking for some distance, she saw a wooden board lying horizontally at the side, and it was the same as the one they had pushed open earlier. Presumably, this ought to be another room. Su Meng pushed the wooden board hard, and it only pushed open a little bit, revealing a crack as she looked inside. As expected, behind the wooden board was the same as before, and it was a ce that was simr to a room. There were two candles lit inside, and it seemed to have been lit for a very long time, and was about to burn to the bottom. There were more than a dozen children lying there. They were all unconscious. Only one of them seemed to have just woken up and was sitting in the middle of the children, crying softly. The child did not notice Su Meng and sat there crying sadly. Su Meng only took a few nces before she quietly pushed the wooden board back. She did want to save these children, but the prerequisite was that they could leave this ce sessfully. If she impulsively went to help those children now, in the end, even she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out. Su Meng continued to walk forward. This time, she reached the end directly. She stood by the entrance of the cave and looked outside. Sure enough, although no one was watching in the cave, there were several people standing outside the cave. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Su Meng turned her head and asked Wei Ting. If it was just her and Wei Ting, she had a way to escape. However, Wei Ting was carrying an unconscious person, so there was nothing she could do. Carrying a living person would definitely make it inconvenient for him to move. Wei Ting stood close to the stone wall and asked Su Meng in a low voice, ¡°How many?¡± Su Meng stretched out her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Four.¡± Wei Ting continued to ask, ¡°Do they have any weapons?¡± Su Meng stuck her head out and looked around carefully. Those people were wearing shorts and their upper bodies were bare. It seemed that there was no ce for them to hide their weapons. And these people only had a machete by their side. Other than that, there was nothing else. Su Meng exined the situation to Wei Ting in detail. After Wei Ting heard it, he gently ced Ren Chi on the ground. He looked around and found nothing but rocks. He casually picked up a handy rock and walked out. He had no intention of avoiding them at all. He walked directly to the four people. Su Meng didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to be so bold. No matter how powerful he was, it was impossible for him to fight four people at once. Moreover, he was still injured. Wei Ting left quietly. The four people were still chatting with their backs facing the cave. No one noticed anything strange behind them. ¡°D*mn it, there are too many mosquitoes in this mountain. They bit my whole body. But if I have to wear more clothes, I¡¯ll be too hot. It¡¯s really not easy.¡± Chapter 197 - Killed Four Chapter 197: Killed Four ¡°Just be content. We only do a few jobs every year, and when have we not been paid enough? If you think this is tiring, then don¡¯t go out to work. The bosses outside can squeeze the employees even more. They work day and night, and they only have that little money every month. We follow the boss well. We haven¡¯t encountered any danger for so many years. When we have more money, we can buy a house and marry a wife. Life will be good.¡± .. While the four of them were chatting happily, Wei Ting quietly approached them. They walked behind the man standing next to the machete, raised a stone, and threw it at his head. The man let out a muffled groan and was immediately knocked unconscious. The other three were stunned by this sudden scene. They had never thought that an outsider would suddenly appear behind them. Wei Ting¡¯s actions were already very fast. While they were in a daze, he went forward and knocked down another person. Only then did the remaining two react. They cursed loudly and pounced toward Wei Ting together. Wei Ting dodged a person¡¯s fist and gave another person a backhand punch. Then, his feet swayed. That person thought that Wei Ting was going to kick him again, and he made a defensive stance. Wei Ting¡¯s body turned. He kicked at another person who was caught off guard. From the beginning to the end, in less than a minute, Wei Ting directly knocked down four people. He didn¡¯t show any mercy at all. He directly hit the most vulnerable part of the human body, and all four people fainted. ¡°Dead?¡± Su Meng walked out when she saw that people were knocked down. ¡°Just fainted. I didn¡¯t kill them,¡± Wei Ting said indifferently. He threw the stone away, dusted his hands, and then went back to carry Ren Chi again. He took Su Meng¡¯s hand and led her down the mountain. ¡°Look at the direction.¡± It was too dark at the moment. Although Wei Ting could tell the direction, he knew that he was not as good as Su Meng in this aspect, so he asked Su Meng to do it. ¡°Follow me. This ce is not far from the cave during the day.¡± At the moment, the situation was urgent. Su Meng did not care if she kept her distance from Wei Ting. She took the initiative to hold his hand and led him to a safe ce. They didn¡¯t walk on a proper path. There were moving stones under their feet. They would slip easily if they stepped on them. Su Meng carefully led the way in front of them. The air in the mountains was exceptionally fresh. asionally, there would be a breeze blowing by, making people feel refreshed. After Ren Chi, who was on the back of Wei Ting, left the sealed cave, he actually woke up after being blown by the wind. ¡°Boss?¡± When hepletely woke up and saw the person carrying him under the moonlight, he shouted in disbelief. When Wei Ting saw Ren Chi wake up, he stopped and said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, thene down.¡± He loosened his hand and Ren Chi fell off his back. When he just woke up, Ren Chi¡¯s body was still soft. He didn¡¯t stand up and directly sat on the ground. The ground was covered in grass, so it didn¡¯t hurt to fall. ¡°Boss, why are you here? Where are they?¡± Ren Chi still didn¡¯t know what had happened. Su Meng squatted down and asked Ren Chi, ¡°Do you know how you were captured?¡± ¡°You are?¡± Ren Chi usually only listened to Wei Ting. He didn¡¯t answer Su Meng¡¯s question. Wei Ting ordered in a low voice, ¡°Listen to her. Answer whatever she asks.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ren Chi epted the order and looked at Su Meng curiously. He had never seen his boss so intimate with a woman. It seemed that this should be the rumored wife of the First Lieutenant, their sister-inw. After guessing Su Meng¡¯s identity, Ren Chi did not wait for Su Meng to ask and told her everything about his encounter. He did not leave out any details. ¡°Before I fainted, I remembered that I suddenly missed my footing and fell to a ce. At that time, Yuan Jing was far away from me and I did not have the time to call him. The ce where I fell from was very high. Fortunately, I reacted quickly andnded in the safest position, so I was not seriously injured.¡± ¡°After I fell, I wanted to call Yuan Jing, but as soon as I opened my mouth, a person came behind me and used ether to knock me out.¡± ¡°Then I was brought here. During this period, I woke up once. At that time, there were only two people watching me. I thought I could escape, but I didn¡¯t expect that I underestimated my injuries. The most important point is¡­¡± Ren Chi nced at Su Meng, then looked at Wei Ting. After deliberating on his words, he continued, ¡°The two people watching me were very skilled. They are thebat skills from the army.¡± Su Meng did not react to these words. Her first reaction was that the two people were skilled. However, Wei Ting could hear the meaning in Ren Chi¡¯s words. Ren Chi meant that the two people might havee from the army. If that were the case, it would be a big matter. Chapter 198 - Head-On Confrontation Chapter 198: Head-On Confrontation After Su Meng and Wei Ting had a brief understanding of the situation, they continued to run while holding Ren Chi. Su Meng was in front to determine the direction. As they were not sure how many people were nearby, Wei Ting wanted Su Meng to walk along the shadows so that even if someone caught up from behind, they would not easily see them. The three of them ran all the way to the bottom of the mountain. The corpse hiding cave they were going to was halfway up the mountain next to it. Therefore, as long as they went down the mountain, it meant that they were almost there. When they came to the foot of the mountain where they had been during the day, Su Meng was a little worried as she stood below. She was not good at climbing mountains to begin with. There was still a wounded person here, and only Wei Ting could go up now. Actually, the best solution right now was for her to wait at the foot of the mountain. However, when she turned around and looked behind her, she saw that there were lights shing in the distance. Those people must have realized that they had escaped and were looking for them. She did not know how many people there were. Even if the three of them had gone up, it was still uncertain whether Wei Ting¡¯s employees would be able to handle them. Even if they called the police now, the police would note immediately. This ce was too remote, so no matter what, their priority now was to protect themselves. Su Meng looked around and tried to think of a way to save herself. Wei Ting noticed her uneasiness and raised a hand to gently touch the top of Su Meng¡¯s head. Heforted her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Su Meng had never seen Wei Ting be so gentle, especially to her. After Wei Tingforted her, the uneasiness in her heart gradually disappeared. Although she still didn¡¯t like Wei Ting, she didn¡¯t doubt his words at all. In her impression, Wei Ting didn¡¯t seem to lie. ¡°Okay,¡± Su Meng agreed. Seeing Su Meng trust him so much without hesitation, Wei Ting smiled slightly and then went up to the cave to find someone. When Wei Ting returned to the cave, his subordinates were still standing guard. Everyone had only eaten a littlepressed food. When they saw Wei Ting return, they all stood up and stood up to greet him. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Call the police. Tell them that there are criminals here. Also, make preparations. We¡¯ll meet them in a while.¡± Wei Ting had just seen his subordinates and immediately gave an order. After he finished speaking, he brought a few people down to look for Su Meng. Wei Ting didn¡¯t say the reason nor did they ask. To them, absolute obedience to orders was the most important thing. After calling the police, everyone was on alert. Wei Ting took out a military knife from his bag and handed it to Su Meng. Then, he led Su Meng to the back of a rock at the side and pressed on her shoulder to make her squat down. ¡°Take this knife. It can be used for self-defense at critical moments. Hide here. Don¡¯te out until I tell you.¡± ¡°But the people behind haven¡¯t caught up yet. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to leave? The key is that we don¡¯t know how many people there are. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Su Meng was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you in the future.¡± Time was pressing, and he needed to make preparations in advance. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Meng agreed. Although she didn¡¯t understand, she knew that the situation was critical now, so she didn¡¯t continue to ask. She didn¡¯t know how to fight, and she wasn¡¯t as strong as those men. If she stayed outside, she would only be a burden. It was better to hide behind and see if there was anything she could do to help. Seeing that Su Meng had hidden herself well, Wei Ting turned around and was about to leave when Su Meng suddenly stopped him. ¡°Give me a phone.¡± ¡°Here, this is a phone for the police.¡± Wei Ting gave the phone to Su Meng, and after confirming that her position was safe, he left. Su Meng hid behind a rock and looked at the back of Wei Ting. She felt that the back of Wei Ting was very familiar, like a person she knew. However, she couldn¡¯t remember who it was. The others also hid, leaving Wei Ting standing there alone. Sure enough, they had just hidden for a short while when the people chasing behind arrived. The Vige Chief and a bald man stood in front, followed by about a dozen underlings. Each of them held a weapon in their hands and looked fierce. ¡°I knew you guys didn¡¯t have good intentions. As expected, you aren¡¯t ordinary people. How could you escape from me?¡± The Vige Chief said these vicious words, but he took a step back and retreated behind the bald man. Chapter 199 - Wei Ting Was Like a Kidnapper Chapter 199: Wei Ting Was Like a Kidnapper The bald man looked at Wei Ting and shone his shlight to the side, as if he was looking for something. But after looking for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t find it. He asked Wei Ting, ¡°Where¡¯s the woman with you? Did she hide or run away?¡± Wei Ting only looked at them indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything. He looked calm and didn¡¯t feel nervous. Seeing Wei Ting ignore him, the bald man felt embarrassed in front of his brothers. He lowered his head and spat, then he scolded, ¡°That woman is your girlfriend, right? No wonder you¡¯re so protective of her. What, you let your girlfriend run away first and you stayed behind to save the damsel in distress? And that patient is also missing. It seems that you two know each other. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you two be separated for too long. After all, it would be bad if you guys leaked our secret.¡± After the man finished speaking, he turned around and ordered his two brothers behind him to chase after Su Meng and Ren Chi. The rest of them would stay behind to deal with Wei Ting. The bald man didn¡¯t waste any time. After giving his orders, he directly ordered the rest of the people to capture Wei Ting. They were in the mountains. Even if Wei Ting shouted loudly, no one would hear it. However, if Wei Ting ran near the vige, it would be difficult to deal with. ¡°Everyone be careful. This man looks fair and clean. His skills are not ordinary. He killed quite a few brothers,¡± the bald man reminded those people. Behind them, a dozen people swarmed toward Wei Ting. Su Meng watched from behind and her heart tightened. It was not because she was worried about herself, but because Wei Ting was still injured. Just as these people were about to rush in front of Wei Ting, the people who had been hiding beside Wei Ting all appeared together and started fighting with them. There were more than a dozen people on the other side, and Wei Ting only had six people including him. Su Meng secretly watched from behind the rock. What surprised her was that Wei Ting and the others were not at a disadvantage at all. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the other party had sticks or machetes in their hands, Wei Ting would have subdued these people long ago. When the bald man realized that Wei Ting and the others were not easy to deal with and werepletely different from what he had thought, he hurriedly called for everyone to retreat. At the same time, police sirens sounded from afar. It sounded like there was more than one police car. ¡°The police are here. Everyone retreat!¡± the bald man said as he turned and ran. The Vige Chief followed behind him. Although Wei Ting and the others wanted to stop them, they did not have enough manpower. The other party had too many people. They only managed to take down a dozen of their underlings. The bald man and the Vige Chief had been hiding behind them the whole time. The two of them had sessfully escaped. When the police arrived at the scene, they saw more than a dozen people lying on the ground and howling. Some were hugging their legs, and some were hugging their heads. They looked like they had been beaten badly. As for the six men who were standing, their clothes were just a little messy. A middle-aged male police officer who was the leader walked up to Wei Ting and said coldly, ¡°You kidnappers want to capture people and beat them up so badly? Come with me to the police station. We need to do an investigation.¡± Wei Ting looked at the policeman who was about to handcuff him. With a cold gaze, he opened his thin lips and said, ¡°Go and capture them.¡± The middle-aged man was flustered by Wei Ting¡¯s gaze. Heined in his heart. This young man looked dignified, so why would he do such a wicked thing? He was still a kidnapper. As expected, good-looking people were not necessarily good people. This kind of person could confuse people the most. However, how could this person have such an imposing manner at such a young age? Thinking that he had been a police officer for more than 20 years, this was the first time that he had been seen by a kidnapper. He could not help but feel a little embarrassed. ¡°Policerade, I¡¯m sorry. Actually, those people are the kidnappers.¡± When Su Meng saw that the police actually thought that Wei Ting was a kidnapper, she immediately walked out from behind the rock to identify them. ¡°These people not only abduct and sell children, but they also capture living people to trade organs. The cave over there is the ce where they used to trade.¡± Su Meng pointed at the cave that she had just escaped from. The middle-aged man: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at Wei Ting and saw that there was not a single injury on the surface. He then looked at the people on the ground who were all badly beaten up. No matter how he looked at it, Wei Ting looked more like a kidnapper. How could a kidnapper be beaten up by a hostage? Originally, he had some sympathy for the kidnappers, but when he heard that they were abducting and selling children, his sympathy immediately dissipated. He quickly gathered the other police officers and let Su Meng lead the way to see the kidnapped children. Sure enough, the police found five or six children in the cave. They were all around four or five years old. However, although the children were found, the Vige Chief and the bald man had escaped. A portion of the police officers first took the kidnappers they had caught to the police station, while the rest continued to search in the mountains. Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Love Rivals Had Met Chapter 200: Love Rivals Had Met In the end, they did not find the people. They found the body of a child in another cave. The child had died recently. Su Meng¡¯s heart was depressed. Her face had always been dark. These people were really ruthless. They sold living human organs, abducted children, and destroyed their lives one by one. However, they did not me themselves at all. All they had in mind was how much money they had earned, and if it was enough to spend. Things that harmed people¡¯s lives would not always go smoothly. One day, they would have to pay for their mistakes. The police sessfully rescued the trapped children. Su Meng had also told the police about the bones in the cave. Because this matter was really important, the police needed Wei Ting and Su Meng to follow them back to the police station to be investigated. Su Meng was very willing to help, but Wei Ting¡­ She turned to look at Wei Ting. Wei Ting¡¯s face was pale at the moment, probably because he had injured himself during the fight. He looked very unwell. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After Wei Ting and Su Meng got into the police car, he only said one sentence before he leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes to rest. He did not make any more sounds. When everyone returned to the police station, the information about the vige chief was quickly found out. However, other than Wei Ting, Su Meng, and the others, no one else had seen that bald man. Thoseckeys were only hired by the bald man on a temporary basis. They had only been with him for half a year, so they did not know anything about him. Usually, they would do whatever the bald man said. However, there was one thing that they were extremely clear about. They knew that what they did was illegal, but they were still willing to do it for money. The police station released the information of the children who had been arrested. They were just waiting for their families toe and find the children. As the impact of this incident was too great and the number of criminals was too high, the police station in the mountain vige was small to begin with and could not handle so many criminals. Therefore, they all moved away the next day, and Su Meng directly went back with the police car. The police intended to seal off this incident. They only released some photos of the scene and did not specify what the incident was. However, it happened in the vicinity of the vige, after all. Even though it was quite far away, they did not know how it was spread, but it was directly on the news the next day. Things like organ trafficking and child trafficking were easily trending in society, especially when the vige chief was a participant. When these things were put together, the trending searches on various tforms instantly exploded. When feng shui enthusiasts saw the photos in the cave, they immediately saw the mystery behind it. [Based on my experience of watching horror movies for more than ten years, there¡¯s a lot of information in this cave. If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be a formation. In this godforsaken ce, someone actually made this thing. The most amazing thing is that such a hidden formation was actually discovered by someone. Which expert is so powerful? I really want to worship him!] Theizens had always been more interested in metaphysics. When they saw that someone had said this, they all came to discuss formations. [I heard that the more remote a ce is, the more they like to do these things. They obviously know that it¡¯s a lie, but they still believe it. If this array is really useful, then there won¡¯t be any poor people in the world. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if everyone could set up an array to make themselves rich?] [The one above, don¡¯t you still not believe it? Just that vige that had an ident. When I was traveling, I passed by it. The people in the vige were really weird. When I went there, it was during the day. An old man told me that I couldn¡¯t stay until nighttime, or I would be in big trouble. [After I left, my friend who was on the way with me insisted on staying to see if it was real or not. In the end, he got into a car ident the next day after he left the vige. Most importantly, the ce where he got into a car ident was the ce where I had parked for a long time. Now that I think about it, I really have to thank that old man. Before he said that, I was going to stay with that friend in the vige for the night.] [Do you guys think that the vige abducts and sells children just to set up some kind of array?] [Who knows? We can only wait and see how the authorities will announce it in the end.] .. This matter had blown up so much that the hot searches had already exploded. Shen Jian had nothing to do at home and was browsing his phone when he saw this news. When he saw the two figures in the picture, he immediately recognized that they were Su Meng and Wei Ting. He didn¡¯t expect that they would encounter such a thing. They had even been kidnapped before. Although he knew that Su Meng was fine now and was being investigated at the police station, he was still worried. He immediately went to the police station to pick up Su Meng. On the other side, Su Meng and Wei Ting returned to the police station in a police car. He didn¡¯t expect that the person in charge of this case was actually Lu Bai. ¡°Miss Su Meng, I¡¯ll send you away. I also want to ask you if you have an answer for thest time.¡± After asking about the case, Su Meng could leave. Lu Bai took the initiative to send her away. ¡°She¡¯s with me. You don¡¯t need you to send her off.¡± Wei Ting took Su Meng¡¯s hand and walked out. Chapter 201 - 201 Poaching 201 Poaching Seeing that Wei Ting was dragging Su Meng away, Lu Bai quickly took a few steps forward and blocked in front of the two. ¡°Mr. Wei, I think that regardless of whether Miss Su is with you or not, you should respect her opinion. I¡¯m talking to her.¡± Wei Ting was blocked by Lu Bai. He frowned slightly and revealed an unhappy expression. Su Meng knew his temper. He was very independent. No one was allowed to stand in front of him. Everyone had to listen to him. Su Meng looked up at the policemen who were looking at them and then at Wei Ting¡¯s expression. With so many people looking at him, it was no wonder Wei Ting was unhappy. He definitely wanted to leave as soon as possible. Before Wei Ting¡¯s temper red up, Su Meng quickly said, ¡°Mr. Lu, I think I made it clear that day. You don¡¯t have to ask me anymore.¡± Su Meng had already given a very clear answer that day. Seeing that Su Meng still had the intention of rejecting him, Lu Bai smiled like a gentleman and did not dwell on this question. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°Things might have been a little sudden. I was too abrupt. In that case, let¡¯s talk about this in the future. We can get along as friends and get to know each other better.¡± Wei Ting was already displeased when he was originally blocked. At this moment, when he saw Lu Bai say such words in front of him, his face became even gloomier. Su Meng was his wife. Lu Bai was too brazen in trying to steal her away. At that moment, he hugged Su Meng and said coldly with a sullen face, ¡°Watch your boundaries. She¡¯s mine. It¡¯s not your ce to develop a rtionship with her.¡± Seeing his actions, Lu Bai¡¯s face darkened. Even though he knew that Su Meng and Wei Ting were about to divorce, even though he knew that Su Meng was not epted by the Wei family, even though he knew that the two of them did not have any feelings at the moment¡­ However, no matter how much he knew, regardless of what would happen to Su Meng and Wei Ting in the future, Su Meng was now the legal wife of Wei Ting. Based on this rtionship, he had no position to stop the two of them. Thinking of this, Lu Bai smiled again. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll talk to her after you¡¯re separated.¡± Then, he turned his head and said, ¡°Miss Su, how about we have a meal together sometime? After all, you saved my life. It¡¯s not too much to treat you to a meal with such a big favor, right?¡± The meaning in his words was self-evident. It seemed that he had decided to fight Wei Ting to the end today. Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± Why didn¡¯t she see it before? Lu Bai was actually so infuriating. Although Wei Ting didn¡¯t like her, and it was only a matter of time before the two of them got divorced, they were still not divorced yet. Lu Bai had openly said such things in front of Wei Ting. Anyone would have minded. Although Su Meng understood Wei Ting, she didn¡¯t mind his opinion. Su Meng thought that Wei Ting cared about his face. After all, in Wei Ting¡¯s heart, the only true love was Wei Xue. Thinking of this, Su Meng unexpectedly replied to Lu Bai, ¡°Sure.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Wei Ting¡¯s originally gloomy face instantly became even gloomier. Lu Bai nodded with a smile. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. When Miss Su is free, I¡¯ll pick you up. My grandfather has long wanted to treat you to a meal. He talks about you every day.¡± Lu Bai deliberately emphasized thest part of his sentence. At the same time, he nced at Wei Ting. Although there was no expression on his face, Wei Ting could feel his pride. ¡°You¡­¡± Just as the atmosphere between the two fell to freezing point, and Wei Ting opened his mouth to dere his sovereignty, Su Meng¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Su Meng took out her phone. Seeing that it was her master calling, she signaled Wei Ting and Lu Bai to be quiet. Only then did she pick up the phone. It turned out that Guo Xiang also knew about Su Meng¡¯s matter and was worried, so he called to ask, ¡°Girl, I heard that you encountered a kidnapper?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man. I¡¯m fine. Wei Ting and I are at the police station. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Hearing Guo Xiang¡¯s anxious tone, Su Meng quicklyforted him. Hearing that Su Meng was fine and that she would be back soon¡­ Only then did Guo Xiang say with relief, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Thene back as soon as you¡¯re fine. Shen Jian also found out about this matter. He was very worried about you and has gone to look for you. However, he forgot to bring his cell phone. Wait for him for a while. You guys cane back together.¡± Su Meng agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± After speaking to Guo Xiang, Su Meng hung up the phone and turned around to look. Although Lu Bai and Wei Ting did not look right, they had not spoken since Su Meng signaled for them to be quiet. Su Meng said to Wei Ting, ¡°I need to wait for someone. You can go back first.¡± Chapter 202 - 202 Your Mind 202 Your Mind After all, she and Wei Ting had just experienced life and death together. Wei Ting was very loyal and did not give up on her. Therefore, although Su Meng still hated Wei Ting in her heart, her attitude had softened a lot. ¡°Miss Su, since you want to wait for someone, you can go to the lounge and sit for a while. You can wait there for them toe before you leave.¡± Lu Bai smiled and invited Su Meng. ¡°No need. We¡¯ll wait outside.¡± Wei Ting frowned and answered for Su Meng. After that, he grabbed Su Meng¡¯s wrist and pulled her to the shade of the tree next to him. Although it was still early at the moment, she would feel very hot after being exposed to the sun for a long time. ¡°That¡¯s fine too. It just so happens that I¡¯m resting now. I can wait with Miss Su.¡± Lu Bai looked at the time and followed the two to the shade of the tree. He had no intention of going back. The atmosphere was still tense. Su Meng turned her head away and didn¡¯t look at the two of them anymore. She had already said what she should have said. She would divorce Wei Ting and wouldn¡¯t agree to Lu Bai¡¯s proposal. Therefore, no matter what happened between the two of them, as long as it didn¡¯t affect her, it had nothing to do with her. For Su Meng, the most important thing at the moment was to earn money and support her master. She didn¡¯t care about anything else. The atmosphere between the three of them was very delicate. Fortunately, Su Meng¡¯s people arrived not long after. Shen Jian got out of the car with an anxious expression. When he saw Su Meng, he rushed over. ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± When he got close to Su Meng, he reached out to hug her. However, before his hand touched Su Meng, two forces came from his left and right shoulders, pulling him back a few steps. Shen Jian ignored the two knife-like gazes behind him. Instead, he asked Su Meng nervously, ¡°Boss, are you alright now? Are you missing any organs?¡± Su Meng looked at Shen Jian. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but you¡¯re missing an organ.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, Shen Jian was momentarily stunned. He really recalled and confirmed if he had encountered anything recently. After thinking for a few seconds, he did not think of anything. Immediately after, he heard Su Meng continue, ¡°Your mind.¡± Shen Jian did not even think about it. If her organs had really been taken away, would she still be standing here in such a spirited manner? She would not even think about it with her feet. However, regarding Shen Jian¡¯s concern, although she said so, a warm current rose in her heart. Shen Jian: ¡°¡­¡± He should have thought of it long ago. ording to his boss¡¯ venomous tongue, she definitely did not have any good words. ¡°Alright, since there¡¯s nothing else, Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Meng lifted her feet and walked to the side of the road. ¡°Boss, how are we going to go back? Are we going to take a taxi?¡± Shen Jian followed behind Su Meng. Wei Ting and Lu Bai looked at each other, and the two of them followed. Su Meng said, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t drive, we can only take a taxi back.¡± Lu Bai quickly caught up with Su Meng and asked, ¡°Miss Su, do you have anything important to do today?¡± Su Meng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I n to go home and rest.¡± Lu Bai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find a taxi around here. I happen to be free. How about I drive you back? I can also visit Elder Guo.¡± However, before Su Meng could reply, a ck car drove over and stopped beside them. The driver got out of the car and greeted Wei Ting and Su Meng respectfully as he opened the door. ¡°President Wei, Young Madam, I¡¯m sorry. The road was a little congested. I¡¯mte.¡± Wei Ting nodded and said to Su Meng, ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll drive you back.¡± Shen Jian stood beside Su Meng. He looked at Lu Bai and then at Wei Ting. Although he was trying his best to appear calm, those crescent-shaped eyes betrayed him. It was obvious that he was very excited at that moment. In the next moment, Shen Jian seemed to want to prove Su Meng saying that he was stupid. He said without thinking, ¡°Wow, the battle between brother-inw and future boyfriend. Boss, which do you want to choose?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Su Meng, Wei Ting, and Lu Bai looked at him. The three of them did not say anything. Shen Jian did not notice that he was being stared at by the three gazes. He continued to say, ¡°Brother-inw is already in the past. You should look forward, so it¡¯s still the future¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Halfway through his sentence, Shen Jian suddenly felt that the temperature around him seemed to have dropped a lot. It was somewhat eerie. He shivered and wanted to continue speaking, but he was interrupted by Su Meng. Only then did he see Wei Ting¡¯s expression, which had already dropped to the freezing point. Shen Jian immediately closed his lips and did a zipper movement. Finally, he did not speak anymore. Chapter 203 - 203 Sitting With the Boss 203 Sitting With the Boss Su Meng did not even have the chance to think about the question of who sent her. This was because when Shen Jian was speaking, an anxious-looking policeman ran out of the police station. When he saw Lu Bai, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s great, Boss. You haven¡¯t left yet. We found out that this is not an ordinary case and need your guidance to handle it.¡± With Su Meng and other outsiders present, the police officer didn¡¯t say what it was about. He only told Lu Bai to go back with a solemn expression. After all, this was a confidential case and it wouldn¡¯t be good for Su Meng and the others to know about it. Although Lu Bai was a little helpless, it was a matter of protecting the people and he couldn¡¯t be dyed. He immediately apologized to Su Meng, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Su. It seems that I have to go back on my words today. I¡¯ll visit you again when I have time in the future.¡± Su Meng nodded politely and said, ¡°Thank you on behalf of my master.¡± Although the chauffeur camete, he was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. He did not even need Wei Ting¡¯s instructions to immediately understand what he meant. After Lu Bai turned around and left, the chauffeur immediately invited Su Meng. ¡°Young Madam, please get in the car.¡± Su Meng did not stand on ceremony and directly got into the backseat of the car. It had been so long since she came out. She had not even seen a taxi. If she did not take Wei Ting¡¯s car, she did not know how long she would have to wait for a taxi. On the other hand, she did not need to spend money to ride a luxury car. Why not? Shen Jian saw that Su Meng was ready to ride in the back of Wei Ting¡¯s car. He was about to get in, but just as he was about to get in, Wei Ting grabbed him by the back of his neck and pulled him out. ¡°Go to the front,¡± Wei Ting said coldly. Shen Jian stuck his head out and looked at the back seat of the car. It was more than enough for three people to sit in such a spacious seat. He had long seen the ferocity of Wei Ting. Moreover, Wei Ting and Su Meng had been at loggerheads for a long time. What if Wei Ting took this opportunity to bully Su Meng? Su Meng was now his thigh. Not only did he have to firmly hold onto her thigh, but he also had to protect it well. Shen Jian straightened his head and firmly rejected Wei Ting¡¯s request. ¡°No, I want to sit with Boss!¡± Hearing Shen Jian¡¯s words, Wei Ting frowned and used force to throw Shen Jian to the side. He said coldly, ¡°Then don¡¯t sit. Go back by yourself.¡± Being threatened by Wei Ting, Shen Jian immediately gave in. He had spent almost all of his cash on the taxi just now. If he were to go back by himself, wouldn¡¯t he have to walk back? Shen Jian immediately shut his mouth and stood straight. Then, he walked in all directions to the front passenger seat, opened the door, and quietly sat in the car. Su Meng: ¡°...¡± She knew that Shen Jian was unreliable. Wei Ting sat beside Su Meng, Shen Jian sat in the front passenger seat, and the car drove to the antique shop. The three of them remained silent. Su Meng leaned against the back of the chair and closed her eyes. She had not had a good rest in the past few days. Last night, because she had escaped from the kidnappers for so long, she had long been exhausted. At this moment, she satfortably in the car and rxed her mind. She had actually fallen asleep just like that. Wei Ting did not disturb her. He had only been quietly looking at her. At this moment, Su Meng¡¯s expression was tired, and her hair was a little messy. It was unknown whether it was because she was tired or because she had stuck too much dirt during the escape. Her originally fair little face was now gray and looked a little pitiful. Wei Ting really wanted to touch her face at this moment. He had just raised his hand when Shen Jian, who was sitting in front, immediately turned around and asked cautiously, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± It turned out that although Shen Jian obediently sat in the front, he had been secretly observing the movements behind him in the rearview mirror. When he saw Wei Ting raise his hand, he thought that he was going to bully Su Meng, so he immediately spoke up. Wei Ting, who was disturbed by Shen Jian, stared at Shen Jian with cold eyes. Under this cold gaze, Shen Jian cowered again. Heughed dryly and said, ¡°Well, it seems that Boss is very tired. You¡¯d better not disturb her and let her have a good rest. After all, not everyone can escape from the hands of the kidnappers.¡± Wei Ting only thought about it. If he really touched her, with Su Meng¡¯s personality, she might mock him after she woke up. Moreover, what Shen Jian said made sense. Wei Ting nced at Shen Jian indifferently and did not say anything. The driver, who was focused on driving, noticed that Shen Jian kept disturbing Wei Ting. He silently raised his hand and turned the rearview mirror. This time, Shen Jian could no longer see the back. ¡°Stop in front.¡± After driving for a while, Wei Ting suddenly spoke. The driver did not ask why. In any case, he would do whatever the boss told him to do. After the car stopped, Wei Ting opened the door and walked out. After a few minutes, he came back with a shopping bag that was filled to the brim. Su Meng was really tired. She slept very soundly. She did not even know that Wei Ting had gotten off the car and returned. Chapter 204 - 204 Do You Want the Fare 204 Do You Want the Fare It was not until the car reached Antique Street that Su Meng woke up slowly. She looked around in confusion. It seemed that she had fallen asleep. Su Meng regained her consciousness after a while. She saw the familiar scenery outside the window and said, ¡°Okay, you can stop here. We can walk the rest of the way.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t say anything. The driver didn¡¯t dare to stop the car without instructions from Wei Ting. He could only pretend not to hear it and continue driving. Su Meng raised her eyebrows. She thought that Wei Ting didn¡¯t want to talk to her, so she didn¡¯t speak anymore. That¡¯s right. She wasn¡¯t Wei Xue. If she and Wei Ting hadn¡¯t gone through thick and thin together on the mountain, Wei Ting might not have sent her back. After all, in the eyes of Wei Ting, he loathed her very much. The car fell into silence again. After a moment, they finally arrived at the entrance of the antique shop. Su Meng turned her head to thank Wei Ting. ¡°Thank you for letting me hitch a ride. I won¡¯t keep you as a guest anymore. I¡¯ll repay you in the future when I have the chance.¡± After saying that, she opened the car door and was about to leave. However, just as one of her feetnded on the ground, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by Wei Ting. Su Meng turned her head to look at Wei Ting in confusion. Could it be that this guy wanted to ask her for the fare? As she thought about it, she actually said it out loud, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, President Wei? Do you want the fare? Transfer or cash?¡± Su Meng thought for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer it then. I can transfer it to you now. If you want cash, I have to go back to my room to get it. It won¡¯t be good to keep you waiting.¡± As Su Meng said this, she really took out her phone and wanted to pay. Other than Wei Ting¡¯s phone number, all his other ounts had been blocked by Su Meng. The reason why she kept his phone number was because the two of them hadn¡¯t divorced yet and she was waiting for Wei Ting to bring up the divorce. ¡°Do you think I want to ask you for money?¡± Wei Ting frowned. Su Meng raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Oh, is it not? Then what is it?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t feel wrong, you seem to... have a lot of opinions about me.¡± Wei Ting deliberated over his choice of words. In the end, he used ¡®opinions¡¯ instead of ¡®hatred¡¯. Ever since that night, Su Meng¡¯s attitude toward him had been very strange. Could it be that it was because he did not care about her in the past that caused her to be bullied in the Wei family? But looking at her attitude toward him, it didn¡¯t seem to be that simple. To put it bluntly, the current rtionship between the two of them was like that of an enemy who had killed their father. This was a bit too much. Hearing Wei Ting¡¯s words, the corners of Su Meng¡¯s lips curled up. She said with a mocking smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that such a prideful person like Wei Ting would actually be so self-aware.¡± ¡°So, is there some misunderstanding between us?¡± Wei Ting said with a frown. ¡°Misunderstanding? Hehe, that¡¯s a nice word.¡± Su Meng sneered. All the things that happened in her previous life shed through her mind. Not only did Wei Ting not care about her, he was also filled with disgust. Being put in a difficult position by his mother, being framed by Wei Xue, and her own child dying because of these two people, all of these really happened. However, because of her rebirth, she strangled him to death at the first sign of life. ¡°Do you really want to know why we became like this?¡± Su Meng closed her eyes and tried hard to suppress the hatred in her heart. After a long time, she opened her eyes again. At this moment, she had a smile on her face. It was impossible to see the turbulent waves in her heart. Facing her question, Wei Ting nodded. ¡°Ha, then go and ask your good sister, Wei Xue. No one knows more about the things between us than her.¡± Thinking of Wei Xue, Su Meng felt a chill in her heart. This young miss picked up by the Wei family pretended to be kind and weak on the surface, but in reality, her heart was ruthless and undefeatable. It was unknown whether Wei Ting was attracted by her weak appearance or was a hypocrite like her. ¡°Wei Xue? What does Wei Xue know? What do our matters have to do with her?¡± Wei Ting frowned even more and asked in confusion. In his previous life, Wei Xue¡¯s ¡®good deeds¡¯ were all instigated by Wei Ting, and now he actually pretended not to know. Su Meng red fiercely at Wei Ting. This person was indeed hypocritical. As expected of a brother and sister. Su Meng immediately felt disgusted. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Su Meng¡¯s face turned gloomy. She didn¡¯t want to see Wei Ting anymore, and she didn¡¯t n to pay the money. She turned around and left. Wei Ting held her hand again. Su Meng frowned and turned around. She asked impatiently, ¡°President Wei, is there anything else?¡± This time, Wei Ting didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he handed the shopping bag to Su Meng. ¡°So many things happened in one night. You haven¡¯t even drunk a mouthful of water. Here is some food. Have some first.¡± Chapter 205 - 205 Tyrant’s Gift 205 Tyrant¡¯s Gift Facing the shopping bag handed over by Wei Ting, Su Meng did not ept it. She forcefully shook off Wei Ting¡¯s hand that was holding her. She said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry, Wei Ting. I¡¯m not so poor that I don¡¯t even have a bite to eat at home. Take care, I won¡¯t send you off.¡± After Su Meng said this, she directly walked into the antique shop without looking back. Shen Jian, who had been waiting by the side, saw that Su Meng did not take any food, so he walked to the front of Wei Ting. He chuckled and said, ¡°Well, my boss is in a bad mood, so it¡¯s normal for her not to ept it. How about this, I¡¯ll work a little harder and help her bring it in. You don¡¯t have to thank me. Just take it as the reward for this ride.¡± Shen Jian¡¯s n was very clear. Even the driver could see through his ulterior motive. The driver looked straight ahead and sat upright in the car, afraid that he would be scolded. He did not expect this person to dare to talk to President Wei like this. It seemed that he had lived enough. It was better for him to pretend that he did not know anything. However, what surprised him happened. After Shen Jian finished speaking, Wei Ting actually handed the shopping bag to him. The driver secretly observed the situation behind him from the rearview mirror. He was so shocked that his eyes were wide open. After Shen Jian received the shopping bag, he was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he opened the shopping bag and took a nce inside. It did not matter if he took a look. The things inside were really shocking to him. He raised his head to look at Wei Ting and then lowered his head to look at the things inside the shopping bag. His mouth was wide open. Not only was the packaging in the bag exquisite, it looked like expensive imported snacks. Most importantly, there was actually a piece of high-quality jade that was almost wless! That piece of jade was ced on the top of the crystal box, so Shen Jian saw it at a nce. In their line of work, knowing how to look at jade was the most basic, because this thing was also divided into yin and yang. If someone brought the wrong one, they would need a fengshui master to help solve it. Although this piece of jade in the box was not the best, it was still very expensive. It was not something that ordinary people could afford. Shen Jian took out the crystal box and asked Wei Ting, ¡°Um, Brother-inw, did you forget something here?¡± ¡°I just bought it on the way. Give it to her together.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s tone was as casual as giving cabbage. Shen Jian gave him a thumbs up. He praised, ¡°As expected of President Wei. He is generous. Boss has always loved money. She will definitely be happy when she sees this. This is a good way to coax people. Ordinary people can¡¯t do it. They are not afraid of the method.¡± Shen Jian said goodbye to Wei Ting and turned to go back. However, just as he took a step forward, he quickly retreated. ¡°Brother-inw, although you were annoying in the past and always bullied my boss, now that you¡¯ve changed your past and started to curry favor with Boss again, I¡¯ll help you out of kindness.¡± ¡°Boss is a person who doesn¡¯t listen to force. As long as you follow her lead, everything will be fine. However, if you go against her, she will fight you to the end. Right now, Boss is in a fit of anger. You cannot look for her. If you look for her now, it will only backfire. Not only will you not be able to please her, you will also be scolded. The best way is for you to go back first and wait for Boss to calm down.¡± ¡°Also, all girls need to be coaxed. Boss is no exception. Don¡¯t always be fierce to her. Be gentle to her. As the saying goes, a strong woman is afraid of her husband. If you want to win Boss¡¯ favor, you have to put down your arrogance as a CEO...¡± ¡°Shen Jian, I¡¯ll give you ten seconds toe in. If you still don¡¯te in, then stay outside!¡± Shen Jian was chattering non-stop while Su Meng was already impatient. She stood by the door and warned him coldly, while at the same time, she closed the door. ¡°Boss, wait for me, don¡¯t lock me outside!¡± Shen Jian replied to Su Meng. He turned his head and took out a talisman from his pocket and handed it to Wei Ting. However, Wei Ting only looked at him indifferently and didn¡¯t extend his hand. Seeing this, Shen Jian threw the talisman to Wei Ting¡¯s side. He quickly exined, ¡°This is a marriage talisman. The incantation on it was personally drawn by Boss. This thing may not be 100% effective, but it¡¯s better than nothing. At least it can improve your marriage. Of course, as a man, I can feel your care for Boss. I¡¯ll give this to you. As for the reward, you can give it to me in the future.¡± After saying this, Shen Jian turned around and ran to the antique shop. Ten seconds had long passed. Su Meng really began to close the door, not caring if Shen Jian had entered the shop. Finally, just as the door was about to close, Shen Jian used his thin body to quickly sneak through the door. However, he was one step toote. His body was sandwiched between the two doors, and he immediately grimaced in pain. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Quickly open the door. It hurts, it hurts so much. I¡¯ll lose all my descendants!¡± Shen Jian begged Su Meng for mercy. Chapter 206 - 206 Descendants Are Hopeless 206 Descendants Are Hopeless This door was the electronic door that Su Meng had just reced the old door with. After all, there were many antiques in the shop. The traditional door could be opened as soon as it was pried open. It was not safe. This door was not like the main door of a shopping mall where it would open automatically when it sensed something in the middle. On the contrary, this kind of door would be more and more strict in order to prevent thieves from entering. Su Meng did not want to do anything to Shen Jian. She only wanted to scare him a little. In the face of his begging, she opened the electronic door again. ¡°I let you talk to him for so long just now. This is the consequence of being close to Wei Ting. Remember, I don¡¯t just hate Wei Ting. I also hate everyone who has anything to do with him. So, in the future, you should think carefully about which side you are on,¡± warned Su Meng. Shen Jian nodded repeatedly in the face of Su Meng¡¯s warning and promised loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. I will definitely stand on your side. Your ex-husband is nothing to me!¡± After saying that, he suddenly thought of something and continued to mutter in a low voice, ¡°However, if you want to talk about who is closest to your ex-husband, who can bepared to you? You haven¡¯t divorced him yet, and you are still husband and wife. No one can bepared to this rtionship...¡± Shen Jian¡¯s words always inadvertently hit the sore spot of others. Su Meng was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she could not refute him. After all, these words were the truth. ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Meng spat out two words from between her teeth. Shen Jian was quite tactful. He knew that he was about to anger Su Meng, so he quickly shut up and did not speak. Su Meng looked at Shen Jian as if he was a fool. She looked at Shen Jian with pity in her eyes, and then reached out to touch Shen Jian¡¯s head. She sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to live so long. You haven¡¯t been chased to death. How is this a lone star? Fate is clearly looking out for you.¡± Shen Jian raised his head and exined proudly, ¡°Why would no one chase me? But I ran fast enough. No one could catch up to me!¡± Su Meng: ¡°...¡± Alright, this child was hopeless. She did not want to see Shen Jian at this moment. She felt a touch on her leg. Su Meng lowered her head. It turned out that the little fox had heard her return and came out to rub against her. Su Meng bent down to pick up the little fox. She nned to go upstairs to rest. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t forget about this!¡± Shen Jian handed the shopping bag to Su Meng, but Su Meng did not take it. She only looked at him with disdain. Shen Jianined in his heart. Boss and her ex-husband were indeed husband and wife. They even looked at him the same way. However, he only dared to think about it in his heart and did not dare to say it out loud. ¡°Boss, this ce is full of good stuff. You didn¡¯t eat, did you? You can use it to fill your stomach. I will need quite a long time to cookter.¡± Shen Jian wanted to hand it over to Su Meng. However, Su Meng still did not have the intention to take it. ¡°Throw it away. If you want his stuff, be careful that you don¡¯t have the life to eat it.¡± Su Meng refused. Shen Jian said awkwardly, ¡°However, I have already promised to help him hand it over to you. Oh right, Boss, not only is there food here, there is also an imperial jade.¡± Her ex-husband was indeed a rich man. Even the food he gave was so different from the others, and he could even buy an imperial jade on the way. ¡°This imperial jade doesn¡¯t look cheap. Boss, don¡¯t you like this kind of thing the most?¡± Su Meng hugged the little fox with one hand and patted its head with the other. The little fox was sofortable that it began to whine. ¡°I do like money, but I¡¯m not interested in the things from the Wei family. Alright, I¡¯m going up to rest. Anyway, if you¡¯re not afraid of death, I¡¯ll give all the things to you. I don¡¯t want them.¡± After Su Meng said that, she did not bother with Shen Jian anymore. She went straight upstairs. Before entering the house, she heard Shen Jian shouting from downstairs, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll keep the food. I¡¯ll keep the jade for you. You can take it back anytime in the future!¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± After Su Meng said that, she went into the house and closed the door. She ced the little fox on the mat next to her and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Then, she went straight to bed. Lying on the soft bed, Su Meng did not care why she did not see her master when she came back. In any case, the two of them had just spoken on the phone before she came back. Perhaps her master had gone to buy something. After a long night of torment, Su Meng was already exhausted. She fell asleep not long after lying on the bed. When Su Meng closed the door, Wei Ting left Antique Street. On the way back, he kept thinking about what Su Meng had just said. Su Meng had asked him to ask Wei Xue what was going on? Could it be that something had happened between Su Meng and Wei Xue that he did not know about? The news he received was that the two of them used to be as close as sisters. Back then, when Su Meng was bullied in the Wei family, it was Wei Xue who had helped her. Chapter 207 - 207 Mother Wei Was Angry 207 Mother Wei Was Angry Thinking back on the recent rtionship between the two of them, it was indeed different from before. It seemed that everything had changed after that night. It seemed that he would have to do another round of investigation. He decided to first go back to the vi to ask Wei Xue and see what she would say. After that, he would investigate what had happened between the two of them. Wei Ting asked the driver to bring him to thepany. He first settled the important matters before driving back to the Wei family home. When he returned, Father Wei, Mother Wei, and Wei Xue were all at home. Seeing that he had returned, Wei Xue looked very happy. She ran to his side and began to act coquettishly. "Big Brother, where have you been these past few days? Mom couldn''t get in touch with you no matter what. We were all very worried about you." Wei Xue held onto Wei Ting''s arm affectionately, acting like a good little sister. After Mother Wei heard Wei Xue''s words, she snorted coldly and said, "Hmph, the child has grown up. His wings have hardened. He doesn''t care at all whether his mother lives or dies. Xiao Xue,e over. He''s very busy. How can he have time to care about us?" Mother Wei called Wei Xue over to her side. Ever since she had been released from prison that day, she had not left the house. Because of her matter, it had spread in the entire circle of wealthydies. Everyone was waiting to see her make a fool of herself. It was all because of that woman, Su Meng. Mother Wei cursed in her heart, but she pretended to be cold on the surface. These few days, she had been trying to contact Wei Ting. She wanted him to go and file a divorce with Su Meng. She could not afford to a daughter-inw who would send her mother-inw to prison. "Brother, Mom said those words in anger. Please don''t take it to heart. Sister-inw was too much. It''s fine if she''s usually willful, but how could she send Mom to prison? Mom didn''t really do anything to her. Brother, if you have time, quickly persuade Sister-inw to apologize to Mom. Mom is such a good person. She will definitely be appeased." Wei Xue quickly spoke up for Mother Wei. At the same time, she pretended to me Su Meng. As expected, after hearing what she said, Mother Wei became even angrier. She said coldly, "What sister-inw? Your brother will divorce her immediately. She has nothing to do with the Wei family anymore. And you, have you forgotten how Su Meng treated you? She caused you to be like this and you still want to forgive her? You are too kind, that''s why you were bullied by her." She turned to Wei Ting and said, "I have drawn up the divorce papers for you. When will you go to see her? This kind of daughter-inw, my Wei family cannot afford it. She can send her mother-inw to prison. What can she not do? I don''t want the Wei family to have her as a time bomb!" "Mom, don''t be angry. Sister-inw is not such a person. This matter should be just a misunderstanding. One day, invite Sister-inw home and let her apologize to you. If our family is harmonious, how good would that be?" Wei Xue persuaded Mother Wei. At the same time, she poured water for her to drink. Mother Wei took the cup of water that Wei Xue handed over, and her face finally became a little gentler. She looked at Wei Xue. She said softly, "Xiao Xue is still obedient and sensible. She knows how to feel sorry for Mom. As expected of Mom''s little cotton-padded jacket. Sigh, it''s a pity that you''re Wei Ting''s younger sister. If Wei Ting had married a girl with a personality like yours back then, how good would that have been?" Hearing Mother Wei''s sigh, Wei Xue''s eyes instantly lit up. The corners of her lips curled up. Afraid that others would see her, she hurriedly straightened her expression. "Mom, what are you saying? Brother and I are blood-rted siblings. If you say that, others will misunderstand. Besides, Brother doesn''t like people like me. Brother likes Sister-inw, right, Brother Wei Ting?" Wei Xue deliberately emphasized the word ''blood''. Mother Wei didn''t know that she wasn''t the Wei family''s biological daughter, so as long as Mother Wei denied their blood rtionship... Then it wasn''t impossible for her and Wei Ting to be together in the future. However, it was definitely impossible for her to speak of such things. She needed to remind Mother Wei from time to time. Who knew if Mother Wei would speak of it one day? Su Meng had already been chased away by her. What would happen in the future was unknown. In other words, she actually had a chance now. Wei Xue''s n was clear in her heart, but her mother did not know. She only thought that Wei Xue was shy, so she quickly changed her words. "Mom only sighed. Who asked our Xiao Xue to be so understanding? Whoever marries you in the future will definitely be lucky." "But..." Mother Wei''s eyes turned cold again. "In the future, your brother will marry again. He definitely can''t marry someone like Su Meng." Chapter 208 - 208 Asked Wei Xue 208 Asked Wei Xue ¡°In any case, Xiao Ting is going to divorce Su Meng. Whatever happens to her has nothing to do with us. Don¡¯t talk about her in the future. In the future, I want to personally choose the daughter-inw of our Wei family. I must choose a well-matched and well-educated youngdy from a big family. She definitely can¡¯t be a wild girl like Su Meng.¡± Father Wei who had been silent at the side suddenly spoke. Wei Ting stood in the room and listened to the three people talking about the matter between him and Su Meng. His brows were almost knitted together. ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about this matter. I will not divorce Su Meng. Don¡¯t mention this matter again in the future,¡± Wei Ting said coldly. ¡°What!¡± Father Wei and Wei Ting shouted at the same time. ¡°I can handle this matter myself. Don¡¯t go looking for trouble with her in the future. You know very well why you went to prison. You can¡¯t me her for this matter,¡± Wei Ting said faintly. Wei Ting hadn¡¯t spoken since he came back. It was all the three of them talking. Now that he finally spoke, he was actually speaking on behalf of Su Meng. Mother Wei¡¯s temper was ignited in an instant. She said angrily, ¡°Well, that woman Su Meng is indeed extraordinary. She actually charmed my originally calm son. I just came out of prison and he didn¡¯t say that he cared about me. Instead, he cared about the woman who sent me to prison.¡± Father Wei frowned and said, ¡°Xiao Ting, I don¡¯t care about your previous rtionship. In any case, this marriage has to be divorced. Su Meng has made such a big deal out of this matter. Do you know how my friends areughing at us behind our backs? If you really don¡¯t want to divorce, that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll go to thepany tomorrow and cancel your position.¡± Father Wei knew his son¡¯s temper and directly threatened him with his position. However, Wei Ting was unmoved. Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°I can resign at any time.¡± After saying this, he looked at Wei Xue and said, ¡°You,e with me.¡± After saying this, he didn¡¯t bother with Father Wei and Mother Wei and directly walked out. Wei Xue asked Mother Wei in a difficult position, ¡°Mom, did I go out with Brother?¡± Although Mother Wei was angry, she didn¡¯t throw a tantrum. She knew that this matter had nothing to do with Wei Xue. Moreover, Wei Xue had been taking care of and apanying her recently. Therefore, her expression softened and her voice became much gentler. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. I will help you persuade Brother.¡± Wei Xueforted her. Seeing that Mother Wei nodded, she then walked out to look for Wei Ting. When she walked to the vi¡¯s entrance, Wei Xue lowered her head slightly and put on an obedient look, waiting for Wei Ting to speak. Wei Ting only nced at her indifferently before moving his gaze away to look at the flowers at the vi¡¯s entrance. He suddenly thought of the matter of Su Meng being allergic to flowers and decided to move these flowers away when he had the time. ¡°Were you close with Su Meng in the past?¡± Wei Ting asked Wei Xue. It turned out that Wei Ting had called her out to ask about Su Meng. The little anticipation in Wei Xue¡¯s heart instantly disappeared, and the shyness on her face disappeared. She straightened her expression and nodded. ¡°Yes. When Sister-inw first came to our house, she wasn¡¯t familiar with anything, so I always helped her. Later on, we became friends.¡± ¡°Did any conflict happen between the two of you?¡± ¡°Conflict?¡± Wei Xue Thought for a moment. She shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no conflict. But recently, Sister Su Meng has be very different from before. It¡¯s as if... She¡¯s suddenly changed into a different person. In the past, I helped her so many times, but now she doesn¡¯t seem to remember it. Moreover, she always seems to have a grudge against me.¡± ¡°Brother, have you discovered something? I¡¯m very afraid of Sister Su Meng¡¯s current appearance. I don¡¯t even dare to be close to her anymore. Not only me, even Mom is disrespected. She even... Always contradicts Mom.¡± Wei Xue spoke sadly, like Su Meng had let her down. She acted so wronged that tears were about toe out. She wiped away her tears and continued, ¡°Sister Su Meng¡¯s changes aren¡¯t just these. She¡¯s also...¡± Wei Xue pursed her lips tightly and raised her foot to lightly stomp on the ground. Feeling wronged, she said, ¡°She even did that to me. Now, those people are allughing at me. My friends are the same. Although they don¡¯t say anything on the surface, the way they look at me is different from before.¡± Thinking about how her innocence was ruined at that banquet, Wei Xue secretly cursed Su Meng. At that time, she was clearly the one who set Su Meng up. She didn¡¯t expect that Su Meng would turn the tables on her. She would take revenge one day. Although Wei Xue felt hatred in her heart, she did not dare to show it on her face. She gritted her teeth and tried her best to maintain a pitiful expression. She wanted to win Wei Ting¡¯s pity and at the same time, defame Su Meng¡¯s image. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Regarding Wei Xue¡¯s usation, Wei Ting did not give any reaction. Instead, he continued to ask other questions. Chapter 209 - 209 Felt Sorry For Her Brother 209 Felt Sorry For Her Brother Wei Xue was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Wei Ting to only listen to Su Meng''s matters and not care about her sufferings at all. Wei Xue shook her head with grievance and said, "Other than her personality changing greatly and the matter of setting me up, I don''t know anything else. Actually, I''m also curious in my heart. Why did she change so suddenly?" "That matter couldn''t have been done by her," Wei Ting said. "Ah?" Wei Xue looked at Wei Ting in puzzlement. "She wouldn''t do that kind of thing. I''ll investigate that matter thoroughly. Don''t mention it again in the future. It''s fine. You can go back." Wei Ting didn''t ask what he wanted to know and didn''t want to waste any more time. Since he couldn''t get anything out of Wei Xue, he would investigate it personally. "But, Brother, the matter of me being framed at the banquet was admitted by Su Meng herself! She said that she didn''t like me and wanted to vent all the anger she had suffered at Mom''s ce on me. She even said that this was the most straightforward way to take revenge on Mom!" Seeing that Wei Ting didn''t believe her... Wei Xue was a little agitated and defended herself. Sure enough, as soon as these words left her mouth, Wei Ting retracted his steps. When Wei Xue saw this, a trace of happiness immediately rose in her heart. As expected, Wei Ting actually still cared about her. Even if he didn''t care about her that much, as long as she brought out his mother, he would definitely listen to her. At this moment, Wei Xue didn''t ask Wei Ting to directly fall out with Su Meng. As long as there was a crack in the rtionship between Wei Ting and Su Meng, then in the future, she would have a chance topletely break the rtionship between the two of them. The most frightening thing about a rtionship was having a grudge in the heart. Moreover, Wei Ting didn''t love Su Meng, so the effect of this grudge would be multiplied. Wei Ting stood with his back to Wei Xue for a few seconds. In the end, he did not turn his head. He directly said, "I will investigate that matter. I don''t want to hear anyone talk about this matter in the future." His voice was indifferent, and no emotions could be heard. After he finished speaking, he did not even look at Wei Xue''s reaction. He tookrge strides and left. The trace of happiness that had just emerged in Wei Xue''s heart immediately dissipated after Wei Ting finished speaking. She stared nkly at Wei Ting''s back. A bad premonition gradually spread in her heart. Could it be that Wei Ting really liked Su Meng? No, absolutely not! In the past, Wei Ting wasn''t even willing to look at Su Meng. She had waited with great difficulty until Su Meng was kicked out of the house. She absolutely couldn''t let all her efforts go to waste! Wei Xue watched Wei Ting''s back view gradually disappear and clenched her fists. Originally, she thought that Su Meng would no longer be a threat to her after leaving the Wei family. Now it seemed that even if she left, she would still be a stumbling block to her. Since that was the case, then don''t me her for being merciless. It was Su Meng who broke the agreement first. Wei Xue entered the house. Mother Wei and Father Wei were still sitting in the hall on the first floor. When they saw Wei Xue enter, her eyes were still red. Mother Wei called Wei Xue to her side and asked with concern, "Xiao Xue, what happened to you? Did Xiao Ting bully you?" Being cared for by Mother Wei, Wei Xue, whose eyes were already red, immediately burst into tears. She threw herself into Mother Wei''s arms. While wiping her tears, she sobbed and said, "Mom, don''t me Sister Su Meng. Brother just likes her too much, that''s why he said those things to me. It''s okay. Xiao Xue has always understood Brother. It wasn''t easy for him to get to where he is today with Sister Su Meng. As a younger sister, I will continue to support him no matter what." Wei Xue cried until her nose was red, as if she had really suffered a great deal of anger just now. Mother Wei took a tissue, wiped her tears, and asked, "Xiao Xue, what did you say outside just now? Did your brother scold you?" Wei Xue raised her head in surprise and looked at Mother Wei. She asked in puzzlement, "Mother, so you didn''t hear our conversation?" Mother Wei gently patted Wei Xue''s head. "Your father and I were discussing the divorce just now and didn''t hear your conversation. What exactly did Xiao Ting say to you that made my precious Xiao Xue so angry that she cried?" "It''s nothing. Sister Su Meng must have misunderstood me and said those things to Brother. I believe that when Brother investigates clearly, he will definitely clear my name." The more Wei Xue did not exin in detail, the more Mother Wei suspected that Su Meng was ying tricks. In her eyes, Wei Xue had always been so obedient and sensible. She never contradicted her. On the other hand, that Su Meng seemed to have to go against her in everything. She never let her be at ease. "Alright, if Xiao Xue doesn''t want to talk about it, then don''t ask. I don''t know what kind of bewitching potion Xiao Ting has been given by that woman. Why didn''t I realize that she was so scheming in the past?" Father Wei interjected from the side. He snorted coldly and continued, "In any case, our Wei family will absolutely not keep that woman. Since Xiao Ting won''t divorce her, then I will personally handle this matter." Chapter 210 - 210 Was a Little Perverted 210 Was a Little Perverted When Wei Xue heard that her father was going to personally make a move, she was delighted. She pretended to be confused, but in reality, she reminded him, ¡°But Dad, Sister Su Meng really likes Brother. You have to know that back then, she wanted nothing more than to stick by Brother¡¯s side at all times. Now that she has agreed to the divorce, perhaps she is just ying hard to get, waiting for Brother to regret it.¡± ¡°ording to Sister Su Meng¡¯s liking for Brother, what if she doesn¡¯t want to get a divorce again? Thest time I went to visit her, she even said that her rtionship with Brother is very good now and she doesn¡¯t intend to get a divorce.¡± Wei Xue described the intimate incident between Su Meng and Wei Ting that day to Father and Mother Wei. Father Wei snorted coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not up to her.¡± Su Meng slept peacefully for the whole afternoon and did not wake up until it was dark. She got up and washed up with cold water to refresh herself before going downstairs. It was unknown when Guo Xiang came back. He was sitting in front of the counter and counting the ounts. Shen Jian was quietly sorting out the goods at the side, checking the numbers with Guo Xiang from time to time. Both of them heard the sound of Su Menging downstairs and raised their heads to look at Su Meng together. ¡°Boss, you must be hungry after sleeping for so long, right? I¡¯ll go and heat up some food for you. This time, Grandpa made it for you. It¡¯s all your favorite food.¡± Shen Jian saw Su Meng go downstairs and ran into the kitchen after greeting her with a smile. Su Meng was indeed hungry. Her stomach began to growl. Su Meng was very satisfied with Shen Jian¡¯s discerning behavior. Guo Xiang put the ount book in his hand to the side. Then, he walked to Su Meng¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Girl, I heard Shen Jian talk about you. How are you? Are you hurt? When you came back, I went to buy groceries. After I finished buying them, you were already asleep. I called a few times and saw that you didn¡¯t move, so I didn¡¯t call you again.¡± Su Meng told Guo Xiang about what happened to her and Wei Ting. However, she was afraid that he would be worried, so she omitted the more dangerous part. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen to Brother Hong.¡± After she finished, Su Meng sighed. ¡°That child¡¯s fate is not bad. Although the first half of his life is full of obstacles, as long as he gets through these obstacles, the second half of his life will be smooth. Actually, it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± Guo Xiang heard Su Meng¡¯s words. He recalled the result that he had predicted when he first met Hong Si. In order to make Su Meng not worry, he told her directly. ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡± Su Meng recalled that Hong Si had been taken away by Lin Ai. Judging from Lin Ai¡¯s attitude toward Hong Si, the rtionship between the two of them was not simple. Perhaps Hong Si would really be like what her master had said in the future. The two of them chatted for a while. Shen Jian quickly heated up the food and even helped Su Meng bring it out. Shen Jian stared at Su Meng with a smile the entire time, causing Su Meng to feel a little scared. ¡°Did you pick up money or were you lucky?¡± Su Meng asked him warily. Other than these two points, she really couldn¡¯t think of anything else that could make Shen Jian smile so wretchedly. ¡°No, none of it.¡± Shen Jian shook his head, his face still smiling. He looked at Guo Xiang in a daze. Shen Jian was still quite normal when she was with him in the afternoon, but why did he be so silly after seeing Su Meng? ¡°Stop smiling. If you continue smiling, I won¡¯t bring you with me when I go out,¡± Su Meng threatened. This threat was really effective. Shen Jian stopped smiling when he heard that. However, his curved eyes still indicated to Su Meng that he was very happy and wanted tough. Su Meng was so amused that she couldn¡¯t even eat. She put down her chopsticks and frowned at Shen Jian. She said impatiently, ¡°You should just smile normally. Tell me, do you have something to ask me?¡± When Shen Jian heard that, his smile became even more impudent. His mouth was almost reaching his ears. He poured a ss of fruit juice for Su Meng and asked tentatively, ¡°Boss, if, I mean if, there is someone... Whose upation is not so serious and wants to invite us to solve the feng shui problem, would you ept such a job? Of course, the reward is very generous.¡± Looking at Shen Jian¡¯s appearance, Su Meng could guess that the reward would not be small even if he did not mention it. ¡°So, you wereughing about this just now?¡± Su Meng felt a sense of relief in her heart. She thought that Shen Jian was possessed by something, but it turned out that he had a job. ¡°After all, the person who came to me for help has a special job. I was afraid that Boss would mind, so I did not dare to ask directly.¡± Shen Jianughed like ackey, which made Su Meng feel helpless. ¡°As long as they have money, I don¡¯t mind. However, if they are a murderer or a trafficker, helping such a person is equivalent to sacrificing your own life.¡± Su Meng finally dared to continue eating. Chapter 211 - 211 Seemed To Be Wei Ting 211 Seemed To Be Wei Ting When Shen Jian saw that there was a chance, he quickly said, ¡°Of course not. I wouldn¡¯t ept such a person. The person I epted, his job is... That kind.¡± Shen Jian did not say it out loud. He only pointed to the ground. With this one action, Su Meng immediately understood. ¡°Grave robber?¡± Shen Jian was a little surprised at Su Meng¡¯s answer. ¡°Boss, you can even guess this? You are indeed my boss. You are too amazing! But how did you know?¡± Su Meng shrugged her shoulders indifferently. ¡°You have already hinted so clearly. If I still can¡¯t guess it, I would be too stupid. Archaeologists and the funeral industry are both legitimate businesses and worthy of respect. Then, wouldn¡¯t the only thing rted to underground be grave robbing? This kind of people who dig up other people¡¯s graves to destroy the feng shui of their descendants for money is not a proper profession.¡± After listening to Su Meng¡¯s exnation, Shen Jian suddenly felt a little nervous. ¡°Boss, then are you still going to ept it?¡± ¡°How much is the reward?¡± Su Meng did not immediately agree but asked about the money first. Shen Jian mysteriously approached Su Meng and quietly extended two fingers to her. ¡°200,000?¡± 200,000 was indeed not a small amount, but it was not that much. How much it would cost depended on the difficulty of the matter. Ever since she became a feng shui master working with the Zhou family, her reputation had grown. The people who came to her to solve their problems usually met with extremely troublesome problems, and the rewards were quite generous. If the other party only offered 200,000, then she really had to consider whether she should help. Hearing Su Meng¡¯s guess, Shen Jian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s 2 million. And that person said that he doesn¡¯t need you to personally help him solve it. As long as you tell him the solution, he will do it himself. So, it¡¯s equivalent to us taking this money for free. Therefore, Boss, do you want to...¡± ¡°Take it!¡± Before Shen Jian could finish speaking, Su Meng immediately agreed. She was very happy, as if the money would fly away if she was a secondte. Shen Jian: ¡°...¡± As expected, his previous concerns were unnecessary. ording to Su Meng¡¯s character, as long as it did not vite her principles and the money was in ce, everything was negotiable. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you afraid that the problem will be troublesome?¡± After Su Meng agreed readily, Shen Jian confirmed it again. ¡°It¡¯s fine. No matter how troublesome it is, there is still the old man in charge.¡± Although Guo Xiang did not show any ability in front of her, as long as she had questions that she did not understand, she could get the answer by asking Guo Xiang. Guo Xiang¡¯s brain could be said to be a treasure chest of feng shui knowledge. ¡°You are greedy for money.¡± Guo Xiang had been listening to the conversation between the two people. Later, when he heard Su Meng talking about him, he smiled helplessly. ¡°Well, since Boss has confirmed it, I will immediately contact him and confirm the time!¡± Shen Jian excitedly ran to the side to make a phone call. After Su Meng finished eating, she had nothing to do, so she sat by the window and looked at the brightly lit street outside. There was a rule in Antique Street, which was that the shops had to be closed at night. Because most of the items sold here were rted to items used by dead people, it was easy for idents to happen when the shops were opened at night. Therefore, even though the street was brightly lit, there was still not a single customer walking on the street. The doors of every shop were tightly shut. Su Meng had slept for more than half a day. At this moment, she did not feel sleepy at all. After sitting by the window and looking for a while, she decided to go upstairs to her room and pack up her tools. It seemed that she had not done any proper work for a long time. While Su Meng was packing up her tools, other than Shen Jianing over to inform her that the appointment with that person was tomorrow morning, there was nothing else to disturb her. After packing up her tools, Su Meng found a feng shui book and read it for a while. Finally, she felt sleepy in the middle of the night. She nned to close the curtains to sleep, but just as she walked to the window, she saw a car parked downstairs. It seemed to belong to Wei Ting. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here sote at night?¡± Su Meng muttered softly. Fortunately, she had just turned off the lights and the room was pitch-ck. She did not have to worry about being seen by the people outside, so she stood by the window and looked outside. No one got out of the car, and the car did not move either. It was as if there was no one in the car. Su Meng was very sure that she was not mistaken, because the car that Wei Ting drove was a limited edition car. There were only a few in the world. However, it was also possible that the other party drove the same car as Wei Ting. After all, it was not umon for rich people to buy antiques on Antique Street. Chapter 212 - 212 Shop Had Been Destroyed 212 Shop Had Been Destroyed After watching for a while, there was still no movement downstairs. Su Meng did not care anymore. She closed the curtains and went back to bed to continue sleeping. In any case, whether it was Wei Ting or not, it had nothing to do with her. The night passed peacefully. The next day, Su Meng woke up early. It was not because she was diligent, but because Shen Jian had gone crazy early in the morning. He actually made huge noise downstairs. It was so noisy that she could not sleep. Su Meng put on her clothes and went downstairs aggressively, ready to settle the score with Shen Jian. However, when she was halfway down, she saw the scene downstairs and was immediately shocked to the point of standing still. Shen Jian took a loudspeaker and shouted at the door. A few workers in work clothes were drilling through the wall to carry things. However, what shocked her was not the workers who were working, but the main door of the antique shop that had copsed. Not only had the door copsed, but the wall around the door had also copsed into a big hole. It looked like it had been smashed by something. The shelves on the first floor were all gone, and the ground was a mess. Su Meng¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that the things on the ground were not antiques from the shop. They were all broken. Two workers were collecting the pieces and taking them out. Was there a burr in the house, or was it a robbery? However, Antique Street was connected to the policework. Usually, robbers would not rob openly, right? Su Meng was initially worried, but when she saw Shen Jian standing calmly at the entrance of the shop, she felt a little more at ease. If something had really happened in the shop, Shen Jian would not be as calm as he was now. ¡°What... are you guys doing?¡± Su Meng asked in confusion. When the workers heard Su Meng¡¯s words, they stopped what they were doing and greeted her, ¡°Hello, Young Madam.¡± After saying that mechanically, the workers no longer paid attention to Su Meng and continued to lower their heads to do their own work. Seeing that these people did not intend to continue talking to her, Su Meng did not ask for trouble and continued to walk downstairs. Shen Jian, who was directing at the door, saw that Su Meng hade down. He quickly threw the loudspeaker aside and ran over. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re up so early. It¡¯s still far from the agreed time. Why don¡¯t you continue sleeping?¡± ¡°With this sound, do you think I can continue sleeping?¡± Su Meng rolled her eyes and ridiculed. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. The sound is indeed a little loud. However, it¡¯s also good to wake up early. The morning air is the freshest and helps to ease the mood.¡± Shen Jian patted his head and spoke. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m in a good mood now?¡± Su Meng took a deep breath andforted herself in her heart. It was not worth it to be angry with someone as stupid as Shen Jian. After heaving a sigh of relief, Su Meng asked him, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Was the store robbed? Where¡¯s Master? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± Hearing Su Meng ask him, Shen Jian¡¯s face suddenly became strange. He was half crying and halfughing. Su Meng could not tell what exactly he was feeling at the moment. Shen Jian did not speak for a long time. Just as Su Meng was getting impatient, Shen Jian finally spoke. Shen Jian pointed at the door and asked, ¡°Boss, do you see this big hole? What do you think happened?¡± Su Meng did not say anything. She just looked at him quietly. Shen Jian did not really want to get an answer from Su Meng. He continued, ¡°It¡¯s really too awesome. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone driving around Antique Street. This guy must have drunk too much. He actually ran straight into our shop.¡± Shen Jian took a deep breath. ¡°At that time, Grandpa and I were cooking in the kitchen, so the car didn¡¯t crash into us. If we were here, you probably wouldn¡¯t have seen us now.¡± Su Meng nced around and frowned. How fast was the car going to crash into the shop to this extent? Fortunately, Master and Shen Jian were fine. ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡± Su Meng asked. ¡°The shop was damaged and many antiques were damaged. Grandpa and the driver went to check the damage. After all, the driver is fully responsible. He has to bear all the responsibility.¡± After Shen Jian said that, he pointed to a few ces in the house and said to the workers, ¡°The shelves have been deformed. We can¡¯t use them anymore. Go buy some new shelves and install them here.¡± Chapter 213 - 213 Refined Scum 213 Refined Scum After giving the instructions, Shen Jian said to Su Meng, ¡°Boss, there was such a hugemotion in the shop this morning, but you didn¡¯t wake up. Your sleep quality is really good.¡± At the same time, he gave Su Meng a thumbs up. Su Meng frowned. It was indeed a little strange. She had never been so dead when she slept. Usually, when there was some noise around her, she would definitely be woken up. This time, she actually didn¡¯t hear a single sound. ¡°Grandpa said that the perpetrator did not intend to run away. Instead, he actively cooperated with thepensation. Although the first floor was damaged, it¡¯s not a big problem and there¡¯s no danger. Therefore, he told me not to call you. He also said that you should just do your own thing. He will take care of everything in the shop.¡± ¡°Have you discussed how topensate?¡± Su Meng asked. Shen Jian nodded and went to Su Meng¡¯s side. He smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯llpensate us for anything that¡¯s broken. He¡¯ll pay the original price. In addition, because we have to renovate for the next few days, we can¡¯t open the shop. He¡¯ll alsopensate us for the losses we¡¯ve suffered these past few days. It seems that this person isn¡¯t bad. He knows to take responsibility for his mistakes and didn¡¯t run away from it at all. Therefore, Grandpa doesn¡¯t n to call the police anymore. We¡¯ll sign the contract and settle it privately. If he cheats in the end, we¡¯ll hand him over to the police.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Meng was also very satisfied with this result. Since nothing happened and that person was willing topensate, then there was no big problem. However, when Su Meng saw the big hole at the door, she suddenly thought of another problem. Now that the shop was in such a state, they definitely couldn¡¯t stay in it anymore. Where would they stay for the next few days? She had wanted to buy a house for a long time, but because she didn¡¯t meet a suitable one, and because she had a lot of things to do recently, it was dyed. Now, where to stay was a problem. Sure enough, some things could not be dyed. Otherwise, one day, she might be at a loss because she needed it. Su Meng crossed her arms as she pondered. Even the wall had been damaged. It looked like it could not be repaired in a few days. In addition to the damage in the house, it would take some time. It was not suitable to stay in a hotel. It seemed like she had to rent a house. Shen Jian seemed to have seen through Su Meng¡¯s thoughts. He stretched out his hand and waved it in front of Su Meng¡¯s eyes, indicating for her toe back to her senses. Then, he said proudly, ¡°Boss, are you thinking about where we should stay for the night? Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa has already discussed this with that person. That person said that he has a vi not far away. He has several properties under his name that he can¡¯t afford to stay in, so he can let us stay for a period of time.¡± ¡°Of course, he has already thought of a solution to the problem of no one in the shop at night. He said that he would leave two security guards behind to watch the shop at night. We only need toe over during the day. Boss, this person is really strange. He¡¯s so rich, but he refused to let the driver drive after drinking. In the end, he got into an ident while driving.¡± Hearing Shen Jian¡¯s words, Su Meng frowned again. She did not know why, but she felt that something was wrong. However, when she thought about it carefully, it did not seem to be a problem. Could it be that this person really had a good character and identally got into an ident, so he was trying his best topensate? ¡°What kind of car crashed into our shop?¡± Su Meng suddenly thought of a question and turned to ask Shen Jian. Shen Jian was stunned by the question. Then, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°I actually don¡¯t know much about cars. I only know about the most popr brands. The car that that person drove looked a little familiar, but I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen it before. However, I can be sure that it¡¯s a luxury car. One look and I can tell that it¡¯s very valuable. If it was an ordinary car, how could it crash into our shop like this?¡± ¡°What about the car?¡± Su Meng continued to ask. Shen Jian waved his hand and said, ¡°The car was damaged too badly and was dragged away by that person. However, the surveince cameras should have captured it. Why don¡¯t you go and take a look at the surveince cameras?¡± Su Meng shook her head. Since the perpetrator did not intend to run away and was still actively solving the problem, there was no need for her to go and take a look. ¡°Boss, are you hungry? I¡¯ll go get you some food. Although the outside has been destroyed, the kitchen is fine. You eat first. When you¡¯re full, Grandpa will probably be back. We should go to the customer¡¯s house,¡± Shen Jian said to Su Meng as he ran to the kitchen. Sure enough, as soon as Su Meng finished eating, Guo Xiang walked in with a gentle-looking man. The man wore silver metal-rimmed sses and his hair was meticulouslybed. He wore a high-end suit and had a polite smile on his face. He looked like one of those refined scum. Judging from his appearance, this person did not look like someone who knew how to drink and drive. As expected, one could not judge a book by its cover. The man had been smiling the whole time and looked very gentle. This person gave people apletely different feeling from Wei Ting. However, it made Su Meng feel ufortable. Chapter 214 - 214 This Person Was So Strange 214 This Person Was So Strange This feeling was very strange. She couldn¡¯t tell what was going on, but her instinctive reaction was just like that. She felt thatpared to this person, Wei Ting was actually morefortable. ¡°This must be Miss Su Meng. I¡¯m really sorry. Last night, I drank a little wine and I was driving tiredly. I made a mistake and caused such a big incident. I¡¯ve wasted your time. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯llpensate you no matter how much damage you suffer.¡± The man walked to Su Meng¡¯s side and wanted to shake her hand, but Su Meng only looked at him indifferently and didn¡¯t move. Seeing this, the man didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He smiled at Su Meng and naturally put his hand down. ¡°Mr. Ze, since we¡¯ve signed the contract, thepensation will follow the contract. If you break your promise in the end, then we can only go through legal channels.¡± Guo Xiang waved the contract in his hand. He spoke to the man calmly. Na Ze nodded and said apologetically, ¡°Of course not. You don¡¯t have to worry about where you stay. I will get the driver to bring you over in the afternoon. I will get the bodyguards to look after the shop.¡± Seeing that Su Meng and the others had no objections... He said, ¡°I still have other things to deal with over there. If you have any problems, call me at any time. If I don¡¯t receive it, it might be because I am in a meeting. When I have time, I wille back to you. If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll take my leave first?¡± Na Ze asked tentatively. Guo Xiang nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Since you have something to do, you can go ahead first.¡± Shen Jian turned to look at Su Meng and said, ¡°Boss, we should go too. It¡¯s almost time.¡± Hearing Shen Jian¡¯s words, Na Ze raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Is Miss Su going out? Is it convenient for you to tell me where to go? Maybe I can take you there on the way. Of course, the driver will drive, so it¡¯s very safe.¡± Na Ze¡¯s words were quite interesting, and Shen Jian couldn¡¯t help but grin when he heard it. He might have thought that Na Ze was a good person, so he directly told him, ¡°We¡¯re going to the eastern suburbs.¡± ¡°Eastern suburbs? That¡¯s too much of a coincidence. Mypany is over there, and it¡¯s on the way, so I can send you there. When youe back, I¡¯ll pick you up and send the security guards over on the way,¡± Na Ze said with a smile. Shen Jian¡¯s eyes lit up and he said happily, ¡°Really? Won¡¯t it be inconvenient?¡± After saying that, he whispered into Su Meng¡¯s ear, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we hitch a ride? The gas bill is so expensive now, so we can save on the gas bill.¡± Su Meng: ¡°...Why didn¡¯t I see you worried about the gas bill in the past?¡± ¡°In the past, it was because we didn¡¯t have a choice. Now that we can hitch a ride, why not?¡± Shen Jian had been raising his eyebrows at Su Meng, signaling her to agree. However, Su Meng ignored him and directly rejected him. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. We can go by ourselves.¡± When Shen Jian saw that Su Meng had rejected him, he was a little disappointed. Su Meng red at him. Shen Jian had always been like this. She always felt that even if she sold Shen Jian, he would still be foolish enough to help her count the money. This man called Na Ze gave her a very bad first impression. Her sixth sense had always been very urate. However, what made her puzzled was that this was clearly the first time she had met Na Ze. Why did he give her such a serious sense of crisis? She carefully recalled in her mind that there was indeed no such person in her impression. She did not know where this sense of danger came from, but no matter what, there was no harm in keeping a distance from him. ¡°Miss Su, you... really don¡¯t need me to send you?¡± Na Ze asked again. Su Meng shook her head and refused, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll drive myself there.¡± Na Ze stared straight at Su Meng. His expression was unnatural for a moment, but it quickly returned to how it was before. He maintained a gentle smile and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Before he left, he looked deeply at Su Meng again, as if he wanted to say something, but hesitated. By the time Su Meng took a closer look, Na Ze had already turned his head and walked into the distance, leaving only her back. ¡°This person is really strange,¡± Su Meng said softly. Shen Jian did not hear her clearly, but Guo Xiang did. He nodded in agreement. ¡°It is indeed a little strange. He said that he got into an ident because he was drunk, but after the incident, he did not look like he was drunk at all.¡± It did not look like it was unintentional, but doing it intentionally would not gain any benefits from them. Although Guo Xiang did not understand, seeing that Na Ze handled it well, he could not be bothered to fuss about it. In any case, the other party had already paid for it. Since he wouldn¡¯t lose anything, there was no point to fuss about it. Chapter 215 - 215 Scary Man 215 Scary Man Shen Jian cried out in pain, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m wearing cloth shoes. Your foot is really vicious. It hurts so much.¡± Shen Jian shook his foot and realized that Su Meng did not go in. He could not help but look up at the disy floor of the elevator. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Boss, we¡¯re here. Why don¡¯t you go in... Ah!¡± Shen Jian looked up and saw the man at the elevator door. He cried out in surprise and immediately hid behind Su Meng. At the same time, he whispered in fear, ¡°Boss...¡± Seeing Shen Jian like this, Su Meng¡¯s head was full of ck lines. It seemed that she could not count on Shen Jian to protect her. ¡°Sir, please move aside. We¡¯re going down.¡± Su Meng quickly adjusted herself. She originally thought that the man was going up the elevator. She wanted to wait for the man to go up before getting the lift toe back down, but she had already moved aside, and the man stood at the elevator door and did not move. The man blocked the elevator door. Although there was a gap around him, his body was too dirty. Su Meng did not want to touch him, so she could only ask him to move aside. ¡°You¡¯re Su Meng?¡± The man¡¯s dead fish-like eyes stared at Su Meng. After Su Meng spoke, he finally reacted and asked in a hoarse voice. Su Meng did not answer his question. He knew her name and was still standing at the elevator door. It seemed that he was her client. Therefore, she asked in return, ¡°Are you Mr. Wen Le?¡± The man nodded. At the same time, he also confirmed Su Meng¡¯s identity. His originally cold expression instantly wrinkled into a chrysanthemum. He grinned and cried, ¡°Great Master, you¡¯re finally here. Quickly save me. Please save me. I really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Wen Le cried and was about to hug Su Meng, but Su Meng took a step back to avoid his dirty hands. Shen Jian saw the man¡¯s action at the critical moment and immediately blocked in front of Su Meng. ¡°Mr. Wen Le, let¡¯s talk this out. Can you let us out first?¡± Because Su Meng and the others did not go out, the elevator door could not be closed and began to ring. When the man heard Shen Jian¡¯s words, he nodded repeatedly and moved aside. However, he was not too far away. His eyes were fixed on Su Meng, as if he was ready to pounce on her at any moment. Shen Jian guarded Su Meng by her side vigntly, trying his best to block out his gaze. Seeing Su Menge out of the elevator, Wen Le pushed Shen Jian away, wanting to continue hugging Su Meng. Su Meng reacted quickly and took a few steps back, frowning at the man. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t touch Su Meng, Wen Le turned his gaze to Shen Jian. Shen Jian was stared at by Wen Le¡¯s passionate gaze. Even though he was a man, he still couldn¡¯t take it. He quietly took a few steps back, took out his phone, looked at his phone, and then looked at Wen Le. He asked in puzzlement, ¡°You¡¯re Wen Le? But how did you be like this? This ispletely different from the photo of you.¡± Chapter 216 - 216 Shen Jian Was Knocked Down 216 Shen Jian Was Knocked Down Wen Le¡¯s eyes were lifeless. When he heard the word ¡®photo¡¯, his gaze immediately became flustered. He nervously looked around before stealthily walking to the door of his house like a thief. Opening the door, he gestured for Su Meng and the rest to enter. ¡°Quick,e in quickly. Otherwise, when shees and sees us together, even you guys will be finished.¡± Looking at his flustered appearance, it did not seem like he was faking it. Shen Jian frowned. Why did it feel different from what they had agreed on? That day, he had clearly said that they only needed to solve some feng shui problems, but looking at it now, it seemed like he was being targeted by someone. The feng shui problem was alright, but if it really had something to do with someone, then it was better not to earn money. After the lesson from the previous Lu Si case, he was very vignt this time. He did not rush into the house, but nned to ask about the matter first. ¡°Mr. Wen, who is she? Is she your enemy? We agreed at the beginning that we would only solve the feng shui problem. We will not take on matters rted to the grudges of living people, and we do not have the ability to solve it.¡± ¡°Come in quickly. If you have something to say,e in first. When shees, it will all be over! Hurry up, she will be here soon!¡± Wen Le did not answer Shen Jian. Instead, he looked at him and Su Meng anxiously and let them into the house again. Su Meng avoided his hand. She did not have any expression on her face, but she looked at Wen Le¡¯s house through the gap. She did not expect that even though he was disheveled at the moment, the house was very clean and bright. Shen Jian did not get an answer from Wen Le and continued to ask unwillingly. However, when Su Meng saw the decorations in Wen Le¡¯s house, she did not hesitate to walk in. ¡°Hey, Boss!¡± Shen Jian was still asking. When he saw Su Meng walk in silently, he quickly followed behind her. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you going to ask before you go in?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, if something happens, you¡¯ll be with me.¡± Su Meng¡¯s tone was indifferent. Shen Jian: ¡°...¡± However, he did not want anything to happen to him at all! When he said this, he suddenly felt depressed. Since he started working with Su Meng, he had received a total of two orders. However, none of the customers on these two orders were normal. They were all crazy and scary. The previous Lu Si was actually a murderer. He did not know who this Wen Le was. He hoped that he would not threaten his and Su Meng¡¯s safety. He was always so unlucky. Could it be because of his fate? Shen Jian decided in his heart that if there was a chance, he would find an expert to help him break his fate. Fortunately, Su Meng was by his side. If Su Meng was not around one day, he did not know how unlucky he would be. Because of the shadow of the previous incident, Shen Jian did not dare to be too far away from Su Meng. Instead, he followed closely by her side. Su Meng noticed his nervousness andined softly, ¡°I was still hoping that you could protect me. Why are you such a coward as a man?¡± Shen Jian grinned and defended himself, ¡°Boss, I am helping you clean up the aftermath. If there is really danger, with me protecting you from behind, I will definitely let you escape safely!¡± Shen Jian spoke with a firm tone, but his body was still hiding behind Su Meng. Su Meng couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. In fact, she didn¡¯t expect anything from Shen Jian at all. After Su Meng entered the room, she looked at Wen Le, who was leaning against the door and looking out through the peephole, and asked faintly, ¡°Mr. Wen, tell me what happened to you.¡± In fact, she could tell that Wen Le had touched a certain array during the tomb raiding and brought back something dirty. If her guess was right, Wen Le must have looked for another feng shui master before looking for her. That was because she felt that there were at least two types of array formations here, but they were only halfpleted. ¡°Ah, ah, ah! She¡¯s here, she¡¯s here. Master, please save me! I¡¯ll pay whatever you want, as long as you can get her away!¡± Wen Le was looking out through the peephole. As soon as Su Meng finished her sentence, he seemed to have seen something terrifying. He screamed and ran away from the door. At the same time, he rushed toward Su Meng. Su Meng had been observing him. Therefore, when his expression suddenly changed, she immediately took two steps to the side to avoid Wen Le¡¯s pouncing body. However, Shen Jian, who had been behind her the whole time, was not so lucky. Faced with Su Meng¡¯s sudden departure, Shen Jian did not have time to react before Wen Le rushed over and bumped into him. Wen Le was big and muscr. Judging from his figure, his weight was thebined weight of Shen Jian and Su Meng. Shen Jian was so caught off guard by his collision that he immediately fell backward. The two of them fell onto the sofa. Chapter 217 - 217 Had Its Own Rules 217 Had Its Own Rules ¡°Mr. Wen, don¡¯t worry. The one who has been pestering you is not going toe out now.¡± Su Mengforted him. Just as Wen Le¡¯s expression was a little rxed... Su Meng continued, ¡°Usually, this kind of activity is at night, so you have to be careful at night.¡± Wen Le: ¡°...¡± Shen Jian: ¡°...¡± Sure enough, his boss did not disappoint him. Wen Le pursed his lips. Seeing that he was about to cry, Su Meng frowned. She said coldly, ¡°Mr. Wen, I know you¡¯re scared, but you have to know that you called us here to help you solve your problem, not to see that you¡¯re scared. You keep changing the topic, but you won¡¯t tell us what happened. How can I help you?¡± Shen Jian echoed from the side, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Wen. Hurry up and tell us what happened so that we can help you think of a way to solve it.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ve heard about you. I know that you¡¯re very powerful. However, this matter of mine is not normal. Please sit down first. I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water and tell you slowly.¡± Wen Le invited Shen Jian and Su Meng to sit down. He turned around and went to the kitchen to fetch a pot of water and poured it for the two of them. After doing all this, he seemed to be not satisfied and asked, ¡°Master, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± Su Meng frowned. She could feel that Wen Le had indeed encountered a thorny problem, but from the looks of it, he was clearly not in a hurry to let her solve it. Instead, he seemed to be stalling for time. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m just doing my job. Mr. Wen, can you tell me what¡¯s going on now?¡± Su Meng¡¯s attitude was already a little impatient. Wen Le¡¯s behavior was really strange. If he still didn¡¯t say anything... If he continued to dawdle, then she wouldn¡¯t want this order any more. Being urged by Su Meng, Wen Le¡¯s expression suddenly became a little awkward. He seemed to be in a dilemma for a while before he sat to the side and began to talk about the problem he had encountered. ¡°Master, I¡¯m sure you already know my upation. I¡¯m a tomb raider, so I can be considered half a match for orthodox feng shui masters like you. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve always followed the rules of our circle and never did anything that vited the taboo.¡± ¡°There are rules in the circle of tomb raiding? But isn¡¯t it a taboo for you to dig up someone¡¯s grave?¡± Shen Jian couldn¡¯t help but grumble softly when he heard Wen Le¡¯s words. When Wen Le heard his words, his face instantly turned red, and he exined somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Mr. Shen, although you¡¯re right, this is our job after all, so it¡¯s inevitable. It¡¯s because our line of work is special, so there are a lot of rules.¡± ¡°In our line of work, the biggest taboo is not to respect the dead and to be arrogant and not listen to advice. Every time I go to a grave robbery, I will strictly follow the rules. Butst time, half a month ago, I encountered a strange thing after I went down.¡± Chapter 218 - 218 The Process of Tomb Raiding 218 The Process of Tomb Raiding Wen Le described in detail what happened that day. It turned out that in the tomb raiding business, before entering the tomb, one had to pay tribute to the local Earth God. In addition to some offerings, five incense sticks had to be lit. If the incense sticks were lit neatly, it meant that one could go down. On the other hand, if the incense sticks were burnt badly, one could not go down. That day, Wen Le and his friends followed the usual practice of burning incense and offering offerings to the Earth God before they went down. They waited for a while and saw that the incense was burned properly. Only then did they go down. Worshipping the Earth God first was only the first step. It was to pray for the Earth God¡¯s protection. After they went down, they lit incense at the entrance of the tomb to explore the way. The incense was still burning very brightly. If they could not light it after three times, then they could only give up on the tomb. No matter how many treasures there were, they could not go. Simrly, if the incense sticks burned brightly the first time and burned brightly until the end, it meant that they could enter the tomb. Wen Le and his friend were very happy to see this. After the two of them prepared other tools, they directly took the candles and walked in. He and his friend sessfully arrived at the tomb. ording to Wen Le¡¯s memories, the tomb should have been from the Han Dynasty. It was very spacious inside, but there were no treasures. Only the candlesticks were still worth some money. In the tomb, other than the candlesticks on the wall, there was only a jade coffin ced in the middle. The coffin was ck and shiny, not damaged at all. It was iid withrge pieces of jade and gold. It looked quite gorgeous. ording to the rules of tomb raiding, anything could be taken from the tomb except for the coffin. The older it was, the more dangerous it would be. In their circle, there was a story about a tomb raider who was greedy and didn¡¯t want to take away the treasures in the tomb. He even wanted to open the coffin to take a look before he left. After the coffin was opened, the corpse inside encountered the aura of a living person and turned into a zombie. That person escaped from the tomb and thought it was safe. However, not long after, his body seemed to be sucked dry by something. One night, he died in his own house. No one could be sure whether this was true or not, but everyone tacitly agreed that the coffin was not to be touched. Wen Le had always remembered this. Therefore, when he and his friend saw that there were no treasures in the tomb, although he was disappointed, he did not have any intention of touching the coffin. However, his friend had a devious intention. The two of them used their connections in the circle and it took them a whole year to find this tomb. It was said that there were many treasures buried with it. They thought that they could make a fortune, but in the end, it was empty. They spent a lot of effort but came back empty-handed. The friend was unwilling. Even though he had promised Wen Le that he would not touch the coffin, however, when Wen Le went to check the other parts of the tomb, his friend still opened the coffin secretly behind his back. When he returned, he saw his friend standing beside the coffin with a dried-up corpse of a woman in a red dress, his eyes fixed on the inside of the coffin. Wen Le called out to him a few times, but there was no response. His friend¡¯s eyes were nk. In the words of grave robbers, the soul was dragged away by a dirty thing. In fact, it was the defense mechanism of the body activated after a sudden shock. At this time, the person seemed to be dumbfounded and did not respond to anything. In such a situation, one could not pat them directly. Instead, one had to smear the blood of the rooster or a ck dog on one¡¯s hand, and then pat the person¡¯s shoulder and head three times. It was said that this was to make the mes on the person¡¯s head and shoulders burn even more vigorously to ward off evil spirits. ck dog blood was a must for almost every grave robber, and Wen Le was no exception. When he saw his friend¡¯s appearance, he quickly took out the ck dog blood from his bag and patted him in the same way as before. Sure enough, just as he finished the third pat... His friend immediately woke up. When he saw the female mummy in his arms, he shouted and threw the female mummy into Wen Le¡¯s arms. Wen Le was also shocked. When the female desated corpse approached him, his mind went nk. He instinctively pushed the female desated corpse to the ground. Because he was too strong and the female desated corpse was too fragile, she fell to the ground and broke into pieces with his push. The moment the female desated corpse broke into pieces, the candle that was burning well suddenly began to jump. The bright yellow me also began to turn blue. There was no wind in the tomb, but the candle seemed to be blown by the wind, and several times it almost went out. Chapter 219 - 219 Was Entangled By a Female Corpse 219 Was Entangled By a Female Corpse ording to the rules, one must protect the candle when robbing a tomb. If they found something wrong, they must evacuate immediately. They must not let the candle go out. Seeing the strange appearance of the candle, Wen Le and his friend were shocked. They did not care about the broken female corpse. The two of them went to protect the candle and fought not to let it go out. Seeing that the me of the candle was getting weaker and weaker, the two of them knew that they could not stay there any longer and needed to evacuate immediately. Although doing so was disrespectful to the owner of the tomb, the two of them still left for the sake of their lives. After the two of them left, they did not encounter anything strange. Seeing that they were fine, Wen Le¡¯s friend thought of the treasures in the coffin and his heart began to itch again. A few dayster, he came to look for Wen Le again, wanting to go back and get the treasures. At first, Wen Le still had some taboos. He felt that what happenedst time was too strange and did not want to go back. However, his friend kept trying to persuade him and said that most of the treasures belonged to them. Although Wen Le did not like these things, there was nothing he could do. His friend had given him too much money and it was not easy for him to refuse. What could be more terrifying than being poor? Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and decided to go all out. Therefore, he packed up his things with his friend and prepared to go again. This time, when they were burning incense for the Earth God, something unexpected happened. Even though it had already happened, it still could not stop Wen Le and his friend¡¯s footsteps. The two of them finally returned to the tomb. The tomb was the same as before they left. Nothing had changed. Even the female corpse¡¯s broken body continued to lie on the ground. This time, when they came over, the candle didn¡¯t change and it burned very brightly. The two of them were relieved. They tried to take some jewelry from the coffin and took a few. Seeing that everything was normal, the two of them became bold and took all the jewelry from the coffin. The two of them had a full harvest. Just as they were about to leave, Wen Le saw the female corpse lying on the ground and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. It was one thing for him to take away her funeral objects, but he couldn¡¯t let her continue lying on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s move her back into the coffin. It¡¯s not good to keep her lying on the ground like this. After all, because of us, her body was broken.¡± At that time, Wen Le advised his friend. After obtaining the treasure, who cared about the dead? His friend did not let him touch the female corpse. He was afraid that the evil incident fromst time would happen again, so he quickly pulled him away. However, an ident happened at this time. The two of them had just reached the entrance of the tomb when they saw that they were about to leave, but the candle in their hands suddenly went out. The candle went out without any warning, and the tomb was suddenly pitch ck. The two of them were not prepared at all. They had been walking out quickly, but the moment the candle went out, they stopped. Then, the two of them lit the candle again, but this time, the candle could not be lit. The two of them were shocked. Later, they did not even bother to light the candle and ran out of the tomb. They simply went out smoothly and did not encounter any ghosts. After they went out, the two of them drove back in a hurry. At that time, it was dark and they could not even see the road clearly. They were still in the mountains, but the two of them felt like they had driven out of the highway. Fortunately, they did not encounter any problems along the way, and they sessfully returned to the hotel. However, because they had just encountered something too strange, they put the bag of jewelry at the door. They turned on the lights and stared at the bag of treasures for the whole night. When the next day came, the two of them quickly found a buyer through their connections and sold all the treasures at a low price. At first, the buyer thought that the items were fake, so he asked an appraiser to appraise them. After finding that they were all authentic, he left with a smile. Once the items were sold, Wen Le and his friend split the money. ording to the agreement, Wen Le wanted the lion¡¯s share and his friend got the smaller portion. After splitting the money, the two of them split up. Wen Le nned to stay at home for a while toy low. With so many pieces of jewelry, even if they were sold cheaply, the money would be enough for him to livefortably for a few years. As for his friend, he nned to stay abroad for a while toy low. After the two separated, strange things began to happen one after another. After Wen Le returned home, he never went out again. However, every night at midnight, he would hear a knock on the door. When he went out to look, he found that there was no one outside. When he closed the door, he heard a knock on the door again. It was even weirder when he slept at night. Every night, he would have the same dream. In the dream, it was the female corpse in the tomb. She had a skeleton face and was looking for him. The reason why Wen Le knew that she was a female corpse was because she was wearing a bright red wedding dress and her death posture was very twisted. She looked like she had been buried alive. Chapter 220 - 220 Go To the Tomb Again 220 Go To the Tomb Again Wen Le could not sleep well because he dreamed about the female corpse every night. His spirit was getting weaker and weaker. Not only that, he had be very unlucky ever since he came back. Either the chandelier fell on him, or he suddenly slipped while walking. He felt that he was getting weaker and weaker. Since he was in the grave robbing business, he would know something about this. He used to think that those old sayings were nonsense, but in order not to cause trouble, he followed everything that he could. Now that it was so strange, he knew that he had gotten himself into trouble. Therefore, he found a few feng shui masters to help him crack it, but he did not expect that those feng shui masters were only famous but not powerful. None of them could help him. It was only until a few days ago when he unexpectedly received news about Su Meng that he decided to contact her. After listening to Wen Le¡¯s description, Su Meng immediately understood the reason for the matter. This problem was actually not too difficult to solve. It was just a little troublesome. She quickly thought of a solution in her heart. However, she did not immediately tell Wen Le what to do. Instead, she asked him, ¡°You said that you did not know me at the beginning. Then, how did you find out about meter?¡± Wen Le did not expect Su Meng to ask this question. He was stunned for a moment. Then, he stammered and exined, ¡°That, that is... Master Su is very famous. I found a few masters but they were all useless. Then, they told me that you might be able to, so I tried to contact you.¡± ¡°They said that you are usually very busy and might not be able to get an appointment. I didn¡¯t expect you to agree so readily.¡± After Wen Le said that, he took a sip of water. Shen Jian winked at Su Meng. Su Meng knew what Shen Jian meant. He wasughing at her for epting the job because it was a lot of money. A job that did not require her own effort could earn 2 million directly. This was simply a pie in the sky. Su Meng thought that she was amon person. She would be a fool if she did not earn the money. Su Meng coughed lightly and said, ¡°Actually, this problem is very simple. This is considered a burry and you even beat up the owner of the house. However, the owner of the house is not an ordinary person, and you are not as powerful as the robbers in the settings.¡± ¡°If you want to solve it, you have to first seek the forgiveness of the owner of the tomb. After all, you stole her things and broke her body. The most important thing is that you didn¡¯t put her back, but left her alone.¡± ¡°Actually, the owner of the tomb is very kind. She didn¡¯t really do anything to you. He just scared you and used the array to suck a little of your yang qi.¡± ¡°Array?¡± Hearing Su Meng talk about arrays and sucking yang qi, Wen Le asked in confusion, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Su Meng smiled and said, ¡°As a tomb robber, you don¡¯t even know the array in the tomb? It can be seen that the tombs you robbed in the past were small.¡± ¡°As expected of a master, you can even see this!¡± Wen Le praised, then, he said, ¡°Indeed, my friend and I started working together halfway. We have always been to small tombs, and most of them have been swept by people. This is something that we learned by ident. We scouted for a long time before going there. It is indeed thergest tomb that we have robbed.¡± Su Meng nodded and continued, ¡°I only know the general idea. I need to go to that tomb. I want to see for myself what the array inside is like.¡± ¡°Ah? You still want to go?¡± ¡°We actually want to go too?¡± Shen Jian and Wen Le asked at the same time. Shen Jian felt that it was very scary when he heard what Wen Le said. Now, they actually wanted to go to someone else¡¯s tomb. It was still so old. Just thinking about it made him feel that it was gloomy. It was too scary. As for Wen Le, because he had been tortured by the female corpse recently, he even saw her in reality from time to time. This matter would be a shadow for his entire life. He decided to wash his hands of it and never go to the tomb again. However, Su Meng actually asked him to go to that tomb again. Wasn¡¯t this taking his life!? Wen Le looked troubled. It seemed like he did not want to go. Su Meng didn¡¯t force him. She just said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Wen, you can decide whether you want to go or not. Of course, I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to go. However, if you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t be able to see the array there. Therefore, forgive me for not being able to resolve this matter. You¡¯d better find someone else.¡± After saying that, Su Meng got up and walked toward the door. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t trying to scare Wen Le, but was really going to leave. Chapter 221 - 221 Female Corpse? 221 Female Corpse? Seeing that Su Meng¡¯s hand had already reached the door handle, Wen Le quickly agreed. ¡°Master! Master, don¡¯t abandon me. I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll pay for the travel expenses. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make this trip!¡± Wen Le rushed over to grab Su Meng¡¯s hand. Just as his hand reached out, he was frightened by Su Meng¡¯s nce. He lowered his head to look at his hand. He had not showered for about half a month. He had not even washed his hands. They were so dirty that it was as if he had just picked up trash. ¡°Hehe, Master, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m the only one in the house. I often see the female corpse, so other than going to the toilet, I usually don¡¯t dare to go into the toilet. I heard that the yin qi in the toilet is the strongest. Those things love to move around there.¡± When Wen Le mentioned the female corpse, he could not help but grin and shiver. The hair on his body stood on end. Su Meng saw that Wen Le had agreed to go over, so she put down her hand that was holding the door handle and turned around to ask him, ¡°Did the female corpse do anything to you? I think you should tell me more details so that I can help you better.¡± After being together with Su Meng for so long, Shen Jian had basically understood her very well. Hearing her question, he immediately understood what Su Meng meant. It seemed that Wen Le was hiding something. Hence, Shen Jian interjected, ¡°Mr. Wen, we¡¯re here to help you. If you really want to solve this problem, you¡¯d better give us a detailed exnation. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one who suffers in the end.¡± Wen Le did not expect that Su Meng could even see through his concealment. It seemed that she really had some ability. He could not help but feel a little admiration in his heart. Since Su Meng already knew and was hiding something, he was indeed the one who was in trouble in the end. However, what he was hiding was a little... Hard to say. He struggled for a while in his heart, and in the end, for his own safety, he decided to say it. Before Wen Le could speak, his face turned red to the tips of his ears. He pinched the corner of his shirt. He said shyly, ¡°That... isn¡¯t she a female corpse? She¡¯s still wearing her wedding dress. Perhaps because she was buried alive right after she got married, she¡¯s a little lonely. Although she has no flesh and only a pair of bones, she can still speak. Moreover, her voice is very pleasant.¡± At this point, Wen Le¡¯s face turned even redder. He paused for a moment. He continued, ¡°Actually, at first, I only saw her in my dreams, but she didn¡¯t do anything to me. On the contrary, she was very gentle to me. At that time, I wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all. I even... had that kind of rtionship with her.¡± These words were already very explicit. Although Shen Jian¡¯s brain was short-circuited, he immediately understood the meaning. He couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Mr. Wen, so you¡¯re so daring to sleep with the female corpse. Then why are you so afraid of her now? Could it be that because you let her down, the female corpse is taking revenge?¡± Wen Le: ¡°...¡± Why did it sound like he was a heartless man? But the other party was clearly not human. Wen Le¡¯s expression was a little awkward, so he did not continue. This was a very private matter. He did not want to say it in the first ce. It was too embarrassing. Now that Shen Jian was making fun of him, he felt even more ashamed and immediately shut up. Su Meng red at Shen Jian, motioning him to shut up. Then, she said to Wen Le with a calm expression, ¡°Mr. Wen, actually, you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. This kind of thing is very normal. You¡¯re not the first person to encounter this kind of thing. When people sleep, their yang qi is the weakest. At this time, it¡¯s very easy to be affected by the maic field of those things.¡± ¡°Although you did do this kind of thing, it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s something you want to do. After all, in a dream, you can¡¯t control what you do.¡± Su Meng spoke in a serious manner. Wen Le felt a little better when he saw that she did not seem to be lying. He asked, ¡°Master, has this happened to so many people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. Our confidentiality is very good. We won¡¯t tell anyone about our clients¡¯ problems. You can rest assured about that.¡± After Su Mengforted him, Wen Le finally didn¡¯t feel awkward anymore. Instead, he generously told her all the details. ¡°In the beginning, it was just a simple dream about her. Other than the things she did in the dream, there was nothing unusual in my life. It wasn¡¯t until four or five days after she came back that things started to feel wrong.¡± ¡°My body was getting worse and worse. In the end, I could see her at any time without even falling asleep. The feng shui masters in front of me told me that this is a demonic aura entering my body. I need to apply the incense ash on my body and not bathe. As time passes, she will leave after she cannot sense my aura. Oh right, there is also a feng shui master who has built an array for me.¡± Chapter 222 - 222 No Money 222 No Money Su Meng surveyed her surroundings. There was indeed an array formation in this room, but it was just a defective one. Not only was it useless, it could even backfire. Sure enough, Wen Le continued, ¡°However, this array formation doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use. Later on, not only did my condition not improve, it became even worse.¡± ¡°This array formation is a half-finished product. Not only is it useless, but the reason why it became so serious in such a short period of time is also rted to this array formation.¡± ¡°I was indeed deceived. Master, then what should I do? Can I still be saved? I swear, as long as I can recover this time, I will never go to rob a tomb again!¡± !! Su Meng nodded. ¡°Robbing a tomb is also harmful to one¡¯s virtue. It¡¯s good that you can stop in time.¡± ¡°Then, Master, when do we go? Of course, I¡¯m free at any time, I¡¯ll listen to Master. However, after we go, do we still have to go in?¡± Wen Le asked carefully. It could be seen that he was quite against going to the tomb again. Su Meng looked at the time. It was already almost night. She didn¡¯t expect to stay here for so long. It was all because Wen Le was too slow. He gave her a reason and rambled on about a bunch of useless things. In the end, she was the one who asked the crucial question. Su Meng nodded, ¡°Of course, we have to go in. Not only do we have to go in, we also have to apologize to her and ask for her forgiveness. Before we go, you need to prepare some things. Once you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll go immediately. The longer we drag this out, the greater the damage it will do to you. In the future, it will be more troublesome to resolve it.¡± Su Meng sized up Wen Le from head to toe. There was one thing she did not say because Wen Le was too sensitive at the moment. Even the slightest movement would scare him to death. She was afraid that if she said it, Wen Le would be scared to death. Wen Le¡¯s body was bing weak. These were all minor problems. The biggest problem at the moment was that he had been gued by yin qi for a long time, causing his life to change a little. Even if this matter was resolved, Wen Le¡¯s life might not be particrly peaceful in the future. The yang qi in his body was too weak. He could not go out in the middle of the night in the future. Otherwise, he would run into evil things and easily lose his life. Su Meng decided to wait to settle this matter for Wen Le. She would talk about it when he felt more at ease. Otherwise, she was really afraid that he would be scared out of his wits. ¡°Then, Master, what do I need to prepare? I will go buy it tomorrow, and then we will go over. Is it possible that after this matter is settled, she will not pester me anymore?¡± Wen Le¡¯s eyes lit up. He asked Su Meng with hope. Seeing Su Meng nod, he finally smiled from the bottom of his heart. He felt like a drowning man who had caught a boat to save his life. He finally didn¡¯t have to worry about her every day anymore. However, while he was happy, he thought of another problem, and he suddenly couldn¡¯t smile anymore. He asked Su Meng, ¡°But, Master, we still need a few more days to settle this matter. What should I do before we settle it? Do I still have to look at her? Please help me, I really don¡¯t want to see her anymore.¡± At this moment, the sky was gradually turning dark. It was fine during the day, but he could only see her asionally. But at night, no matter where he was, he would see her from time to time. Wen Le even suspected that there was something wrong with his mind. Because every time, only he could see, and no one else could see anything. Su Meng took out a talisman from her bag and a ss bottle the size of a thumb, which contained a red liquid. Su Meng dipped a brush in it and tapped a few times on the charm before handing it to Wen Le. Wen Le reached out and was about to take it when Su Meng suddenly retracted her hand. ¡°Mr. Wen, this charm is not given to you for free. You need to pay something.¡± Wen Le immediately revealed a look of understanding and said, ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± As he said that, he turned around and took out a stack of banknotes from the cab beside him and handed it to Su Meng. ¡°Master, can you take a look at these?¡± This stack of banknotes did not look thin, at least a few thousand yuan. She did not expect Wen Le to be so generous. However, Su Meng only took a few nces and did not take it. ¡°Mr. Wen, I don¡¯t want money, but I need you to drip a few drops of blood on it. That thing has already identified you. If you don¡¯t want to continue being pestered, then stick this talisman with your blood on the bedroom door frame. This way, you can also sleep peacefully at night and won¡¯t dream about her anymore.¡± Chapter 223 - 223 The Brakes Failed 223 The Brakes Failed ¡°Okay, how much do you want?¡± Wen Le turned around and ran into the kitchen. He took out a kitchen knife and stretched out his arm, ready to sh upwards. When Shen Jian saw this, he immediately rushed over to stop him. ¡°Mr. Wen, Boss said that you only need a few drops of your blood. Don¡¯t cut yourself to death.¡± When Su Meng saw Wen Le¡¯s impatient look, it was enough to see how frightened he was. He did not even hesitate to sh himself. Wen Le smiled awkwardly. He held the kitchen knife and didn¡¯t know what to do. Su Meng saw that he was at a loss and sighed softly. She took out a retractable knife from her bag and asked Wen Le to stretch out his hand. She then gently pricked his finger and let Wen Le take the talisman and drip blood on it. After everything was done, Su Meng put the knife on the table at the side. Under Su Meng¡¯s instructions, Wen Le carefully stuck the talisman on the door frame. ¡°Master, will I really not be harassed by her again if I stick this on? What if Ie out of the bedroom at night?¡± Wen Le continued to ask. Su Meng said, ¡°It¡¯s best not toe out before dawn. No matter what happens outside, just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear it and ignore it. Otherwise, once you step out of this door at night, everything will be in vain.¡± Although it was very ufortable not being able to go to the toilet, his life was still more important. Wen Le nodded repeatedly, indicating that he understood and would note out no matter what happened at night. Su Meng gave him a few more instructions. When everything was done, it was alreadypletely dark outside. Su Meng knew that her master would definitely be waiting for her in the shop. She was thinking of her master, so Su Meng prepared to go back. Wen Le originally wanted to send her off, but he was rejected by Su Meng. She let him enter the bedroom under her watchful eyes and then closed the door. As long as Wen Le did note out, it would be safe at night. Before Su Meng left, she gave him a few more instructions. After Wen Le repeatedly promised, she left with Shen Jian. As this high-rise building had just been built, there were not many households that had moved in yet. After Su Meng and Shen Jian went down, they only saw a security guard lying on the table and taking a nap. The security guard was sleeping soundly. He did not react even when Su Meng and Shen Jian went out. After Su Meng walked out of the building, she looked up at the building. There were dozens of floors in the building, and only a few windows were lit. The few windows that were lit were still far away, and they looked lonely. This building was independent, and there were two residential areas nearby. However, these two residential areas were only half-built. At this moment, it was pitch ck inside, and it looked eerie. The most important thing was that from the moment they walked out of the building to the parking lot, they did not see a single person. In the huge parking lot, only Su Meng¡¯s car was there. Shen Jian also noticed the environment here. Looking at the empty surroundings, he shivered and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that Mr. Wen will run into evil. Living in a ce where there isn¡¯t even a living person, it would be abnormal not to run into evil.¡± Su Meng sat in the car. It was rare that she didn¡¯t refute Shen Jian¡¯s words. She nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Indeed. This ce used to be a mass grave. It¡¯s the ce with the heaviest yin qi. There aren¡¯t many residents yet. It won¡¯t be long before something bad will happen here.¡± Shen Jian said in surprise, ¡°Boss, this ce looks quite high-end. It definitely won¡¯t be cheap. Those who can afford this kind of house are all rtively rich. Would a builder go and scam such people?¡± Su Meng nodded and said, ¡°Builders like to scam such people. However, it¡¯s not a big problem. Many schools are built on graveyards. As long as there are more people, it will naturally be fine.¡± The two of them talked as they drove back. As the road here was spacious and there were no cars on the road, Su Meng drove faster. At first, everything was normal. However, when they reached the traffic lights, Su Meng realized that something had happened ¡ª the brakes had failed! Fortunately, there was no car here, so Su Meng did not have to worry about the collision. As long as she controlled the direction well, she would not have any safety problems in the short term. She had to think of a way to stop the car. Shen Jian saw that the front had already turned red, but Su Meng did not have any intention of stopping. He thought that she was distracted and quickly reminded her, ¡°Boss, the red light is a red light. You have to stop the car!¡± ¡°The brakes have failed. Do you have any way to stop the car?¡± Su Meng frowned. Her gaze was fixed on the front and she did not dare to rx. Contrary to Su Meng¡¯s calmness, when Shen Jian heard that the brakes had failed¡­ He eximed, ¡°What? The brakes actually failed!? But our car is so fast. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. Aren¡¯t we going to have an ident soon? Boss, how can you still be so calm at a time like this!¡± Chapter 224 - 224 Su Meng Had An Accident 224 Su Meng Had An ident Shen Jian was so scared that he kept screaming at the side, which made Su Meng even more annoyed. She did not turn around. She stared straight ahead and berated, ¡°Shut up! If you don¡¯t calm down now, you¡¯ll die even faster! I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to find a solution, not because I want to hear you scream.¡± When Shen Jian heard that the brakes had failed, his mind was already in a daze. He anxiously asked, ¡°But I don¡¯t know either. What should we do? I haven¡¯t encountered such a situation either!¡± Su Meng was almost angered to death by Shen Jian. She said angrily, ¡°Use your phone to check the inte! There are no cars on the road now, so nothing will happen in a short time. But if you continue to dawdle, when we reach the downtown area, it won¡¯t be just the two of us that will be in trouble.¡± After being reminded by Su Meng, Shen Jian finally reacted. He quickly took out his phone. Fortunately, the inte here was still good. He quickly went online to check. At the same time, he kept saying, ¡°Yes, yes, we can go online to check. What if the brakes fail? What should I do? Hurry up ande out. Why is there so much rubbish on the inte!¡± Su Meng was also nervous at this moment, but she had to remain calm. She had to constantly observe the situation around the car. If there were other cars nearby, she could quickly avoid them. In the face of Shen Jian¡¯s nagging, she did not urge him anymore. At this moment, anyone would panic. If she urged him too much, it would only backfire. The car was driving very fast on the road. Under normal circumstances, as long as she did not step on the elerator, the car would slowly slow down. Unfortunately, the road that Su Meng was driving on was downhill. Not only did the car not slow down¡­ It was actually speeding up. Although Shen Jian kept talking, his hands did not stop. After searching for a while, he finally found a solution. He quickly instructed Su Meng. ¡°Boss, change gears quickly. Step on the brakes a few more times. Even if it doesn¡¯t work, step on the brakes!¡± Shen Jian instructed her ording to the methods on the inte. Su Meng did the same, and the speed of the car indeed decreased a little. Shen Jian heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Boss, it looks like our lives aren¡¯t over yet. The speed of the car has decreased. ording to this, the car will stop in a while¡­¡± Shen Jian had not finished speaking when he saw the road in front of him. He was immediately speechless. He did not expect that there would be arge fence in the middle of the road. The fence was almost crossing the road, leaving only small gaps on both sides. The most important thing was that there was no sign in front of the roadblock. The fence was still ck. Su Meng only saw it when she drove closer. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something in front!¡± Shen Jian eximed. ¡°Nonsense, I saw it too.¡± Su Meng continued to control the car ording to the method Shen Jian had told her. However, it was downhill at the moment. Even if this method worked, it was toote. Su Meng could not turn the corner, or the car would run straight to the roadside. That would cause the car to flip over and it would be even more dangerous. Su Meng secretly gritted her teeth. She made up her mind and decided to crash into the car directly. The fence was not a wall. The car might be damaged if she crashed into it, but it was fine as long as they were safe. However, what Su Meng did not expect was that there were severalrge nails on the fence. After Su Meng knocked down the fence, the tires of the car were pierced through by a few nails. The car still lost control and crashed into the roadside. This area had not beenpletely repaired. There were ravines on both sides of the road and no protective measures were installed. Su Meng tried her best to keep the car stable, but no matter how hard she tried, they were still injured when the car was hit. Due to the violent impact, Su Meng and Shen Jian fainted immediately. When Su Meng woke up, she found that she was already lying in the hospital. The room was filled with the strong smell of medicine, which made her want to vomit. Guo Xiang saw that she had opened her eyes and said happily, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re awake. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± Guo Xiang reached out and pressed the button on the bedside. Not long after, two doctors came in. Although Su Meng had woken up, she found that she could only open her big eyes. She could do nothing else. The doctor seemed to have read Su Meng¡¯s mind andforted her, ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t worry. Although you¡¯re seriously injured, it¡¯s not fatal. You¡¯ll recover after a period of recuperation.¡± Su Meng was slightly relieved when she heard that she was fine. However, other than herself, she also wanted to ask about Shen Jian¡¯s condition. However, she could not speak at the moment. It was as if her throat had been corroded by something and it was in excruciating pain. Guo Xiang understood this disciple of his. When he saw Su Meng¡¯s lips move slightly, he quicklyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Shen Jian is not a big problem. As long as he can rest in the hospital, there won¡¯t be any problems in the future.¡± Chapter 225 - 225 Why Are You Here 225 Why Are You Here After hearing this, Su Meng was finally relieved. Not long after she woke up, she fell asleep again. She did not know how long she slept. Su Meng was woken up by a series of voices. She tried hard to open her tired eyes. She did not expect that when she opened her eyes, she would see the person she hated the most ¡ª Wei Xue! Why was she here? Wei Xue was talking to the doctor at the side. She did not notice that Su Meng had woken up. She continued to talk while Su Meng continued to close her eyes and pretend to sleep. At the same time, she listened to what Wei Xue was saying to the doctor. ¡°Doctor, are you sure that Sister Su Meng¡¯s body is not in any serious condition? Is she really fine? I was scared to death.¡± Wei Xue¡¯s tone sounded very anxious, as if she was really worried about her. The doctor smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Wei. We doctors are always practical and honest. We won¡¯t lie and fib just because you¡¯re worried about your family members. We¡¯ve already carried out a full body check on Miss Su. There really isn¡¯t much of a problem. As long as she recuperates well in theter stages, she will recover to her previous healthy body.¡± ¡°Besides, we can¡¯t lie to Mr. Wei, right? Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Wei Xue let out a sigh of relief and then thanked the doctor. ¡°Thank you. You guys continue with your work. I¡¯ll stay with Sister Su Meng for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, Miss Wei. If there¡¯s anything, call us anytime. We¡¯ll go out first.¡± ¡°En, en, thank you.¡± Wei Xue thanked the doctor sweetly and sent the doctor out. After the doctor left, she closed the door. Su Meng had been squinting her eyes as she quietly observed Wei Xue. Wei Xue¡¯s acting was very good. If she had not already known her true colors, she would have also been deceived by her. When Wei Xue was talking to the doctor just now, she pretended to be very anxious and worried. However, Su Meng could tell that when she heard that she was fine, Wei Xue was obviously disappointed for a moment, but she quickly concealed it. Why did Wei Xuee here? Also, she heard the doctor say Mr. Wei just now. Could it be that the person who sent her to the hospital was Wei Ting? Since Wei Xue would follow her here, there must be no one else besides Wei Ting. Su Meng pondered in her heart. Wei Xue thought that she was still unconscious, so she walked to Su Meng¡¯s side and sat down. She no longer looked as obedient as before. Instead, she revealed a disgusted expression. ¡°Sister Su Meng, tell me, why are you so unlucky? You were perfectly fine, but you actually got into a car ident. However, you¡¯re quite lucky. The scene of the car ident was so tragic, but you didn¡¯t suffer any serious injuries. You didn¡¯t even injure your face. At that time, when I saw your face covered in blood, I thought that you would be disfigured.¡± After talking for a while, Wei Xue saw that Su Meng had kept her eyes closed, and she immediately felt bored. ¡°Sigh, what a pity. How can you remain unconscious? I have a lot to tell you. It¡¯s too boring to say it when you¡¯re unconscious. It would be great if you could hear it.¡± Wei Xue kept sighing beside Su Meng. Su Meng saw that she was just nagging on her own. She had said so much, but none of it was useful. It was all nonsense. Su Meng slowly opened her eyes, wanting to see what Wei Xue would say when she woke up. Seeing Su Meng open her eyes, Wei Xue put on a happy expression. She said in surprise, ¡°Aiya, Sister-inw, you¡¯re awake! No, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot. You¡¯re no longer my sister-inw. You and my brother are going to get a divorce soon. It¡¯s better to call you Sister Su Meng now.¡± Su Meng only looked at her quietly without any expression. ¡°Sister Su Meng, since you¡¯re awake, do you want me to help you find a doctor? After all, you¡¯re seriously injured now. It won¡¯t be good if you be disabled.¡± Wei Xue said a lot of things in a pretentious manner, but she was just talking. In reality, she had no intention of helping Su Meng call a doctor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Su Meng. Brother Wei Ting went to buy food for me because I¡¯m hungry. That¡¯s why he¡¯s not here. Don¡¯t misunderstand him.¡± Wei Xue stood up and helped Su Meng tidy up the quilt with a smile on her face. While she was tidying up the quilt, she even pretended to identally hit Su Meng¡¯s body a few times. Seeing that Su Meng didn¡¯t respond, she couldn¡¯t help but be secretly happy. It seemed that Su Meng was now in a state of numbness. She didn¡¯t even react to her own wound being touched by her. ¡°Sister Su Meng, are you unable to speak?¡± Seeing that Su Meng still didn¡¯t speak, she held back herughter and pretended to be sympathetic. ¡°It can¡¯t be, Sister Su Meng. Are you going to be mute because of this car ident?¡± Although Su Meng¡¯s life was still intact, it seemed that bing mute was also very good. Thinking about it, Wei Xue was even happier. ¡°Sister Su Meng, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Wei Xue wanted to continue talking to Su Meng, but before she could finish, the door of the ward suddenly opened. Su Meng and Wei Xue looked over. It turned out that Guo Xiang and Wei Ting had walked in together. Seeing Wei Xue sitting beside Su Meng, Wei Ting frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 226 - 226 Su Meng Spoke 226 Su Meng Spoke ¡°Brother Ting, I was worried about Sister Su Meng when I found out about her ident, so I came over to take a look. I also brought some supplements for her. Fortunately, Sister Su Meng¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t too serious. She¡¯ll recover after a good rest.¡± Wei Xue changed her gloating look in front of Su Meng and pretended to be anxious as she told Wei Ting. ¡°But¡­¡± Wei Xue pretended to wipe away her tears. She sobbed and said, ¡°I just saw that Sister Su Meng¡¯s face had wounds. I¡¯m afraid that she will be disfigured in the future. It¡¯s such a pity. Sister Su Meng is obviously so beautiful. What if her face is disfigured?¡± Su Mengy on the bed and listened to Wei Xue¡¯s words. She wanted to vomit. This woman was really too hypocritical. If she could pretend so well, wouldn¡¯t she feel embarrassed? As expected, people who were shameless were invincible in the world. !! Wei Ting looked at the pile of nutritional products on the table beside Su Meng¡¯s bed and stopped asking her. ¡°Mr. Wei, I¡¯ll take care of the girl here. You don¡¯t have to worry about her anymore. After her body recovers, I¡¯ll let her go and thank you personally. You should quickly go and do your own thing.¡± Guo Xiang took the things that Wei Ting handed over. The intention of shooing away the guests was already very obvious. He knew that Su Meng had always hated Wei Ting. At this moment, she needed to recuperate quietly. If he let these two walk around in front of her every day, who knew when she would recover? Wei Ting could hear the hidden meaning in Guo Xiang¡¯s words. Seeing that Su Meng was no longer a big problem, he nodded and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, contact me at any time. I¡¯lle and see her tomorrow.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± Wei Xue saw Wei Ting turn around and leave without calling her. She quickly called him to chase after him. Su Meng had been listening to their conversation. When she heard that Wei Ting and Wei Xue were going to leave, she cleared her throat and tried to speak. She didn¡¯t expect that the burning sensation was much better. She could make a sound now. ¡°Master¡­¡± Su Meng shouted in a hoarse voice. The ward was very quiet, so even though Su Meng¡¯s voice was very soft, Wei Ting and the others still heard it. Wei Ting had already stepped out of the ward with one foot. After hearing Su Meng¡¯s voice, he retreated and turned to look at Su Meng. When Guo Xiang heard Su Meng calling him, he hurriedly rushed to the hospital bed. When he saw that Su Meng could speak, he smiled with tears in his eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, girl? Master is here.¡± Su Meng looked at Guo Xiang who was rushing over. She did not know how long she had been unconscious. Looking at Guo Xiang¡¯s appearance, it seemed that he had not rested well for several days. He was originally healthy and vigorous, but now he looked haggard. He looked more than ten years older than he had been a few days ago. His hair had turned white. It seemed that she had made Master worry quite a bit. Su Meng¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude. No matter what she did wrong or how she treated her master, her master would always love her. Su Meng closed her eyes and tried her best to hold back her tears. She didn¡¯t want Guo Xiang to be more worried about her. Guo Xiang saw that Su Meng suddenly closed her eyes and didn¡¯t move. He thought that she had fainted again and called her anxiously, ¡°Girl, how do you feel now? Are you not feeling well? If you are fine, open your eyes. If you don¡¯t open your eyes, I will call the doctor immediately.¡± Su Meng took a deep breath and slowly opened her eyes. Seeing Su Meng open her eyes, Guo Xiang heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that she was fine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Meng¡¯s voice was hoarse as sheforted Guo Xiang in a low voice. ¡°Good, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. You can speak now. If there¡¯s anything, just tell Master. Master has always been here.¡± Guo Xiang¡¯s eyes were red. When he had just received the news that Su Meng had been in a car ident that day, he had instantly panicked. He felt as if the world was spinning. It had been him and his wife who had raised Su Meng for so many years. Although she was not his biological child, they were closer than a biological rtionship. Ever since his wife had passed away, Su Meng had be his only family member in the world. She was also the most important person in his heart. If possible, he was willing to get hurt for Su Meng. He was even willing to die for Su Meng. Su Meng was his daughter. No matter what time it was, she would always be the first in his heart. If his wife was still alive, she would also think the same way. Before his wife passed away, she kept talking about Su Meng. She was very worried about this child and had always emphasized that Guo Xiang should take good care of her. It was not until Guo Xiang repeatedly promised that he would take good care of her that his wife finally closed her eyes. Perhaps in her heart, Su Meng was even more important than him. However, at this moment, Su Meng was lying on a hospital bed covered in injuries. If her wife saw her, her heart would definitely ache to death. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. Where¡¯s Wei Ting? Tell him toe over,¡± Su Meng said softly. Chapter 227 - 227 Wei Xue Was Speechless 227 Wei Xue Was Speechless ¡°Him?¡± Guo Xiang heard that Su Meng wanted to look for Wei Ting, and his face darkened slightly. Su Meng had risked her life back then and would rather sever her rtionship with him to continue being with Wei Ting. Recently, she had finally decided to leave Wei Ting after much difficulty, and now she actually took the initiative to look for him. However, even though he was dissatisfied in his heart, Guo Xiang still listened to Su Meng¡¯s words and called Wei Ting who was standing at the door and looking over here. When Wei Ting heard that Su Meng was looking for him, he quickly walked over. When Wei Xue saw this, her expression changed and she followed Wei Ting. !! Su Meng turned her head slightly and asked when she saw Wei Ting walking over, ¡°Eh, didn¡¯t you go to buy things for Wei Xue?¡± Wei Ting asked in confusion, ¡°Buy what?¡± ¡°To buy food. Wei Xue said that you were afraid that she would be hungry, so you went to buy food for her. What a pity. You weren¡¯t here just now, so you didn¡¯t see how happy Wei Xue was. She said that even if I was injured, you would still care about her the most. After all, I¡¯m an outsider.¡± Su Meng¡¯s voice was hoarse. Every word she said made her throat hurt, so her face was a little painful when she spoke. But it was precisely because of this that it made Su Meng look even more pitiful, as if she was hurt by Wei Xue¡¯s words. Wei Ting turned to look at Wei Xue. His face was calm, and it was impossible to tell what he was thinking at this moment. Wei Xue smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°That¡­ I was just joking with Sister Su Meng just now. Sister Su Meng, I didn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re an outsider. I was just worried about you. You misunderstood.¡± ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s great. I think it¡¯s true. After all, I¡¯m your sister-inw, and you are also Wei Ting¡¯s biological sister. How could a sister dislike her sister-inw? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Su Meng said with iparable sincerity. She even deliberately emphasized ¡®biological sister¡¯. She knew that the thing that Wei Xue minded the most was being called Wei Ting¡¯s younger sister. After all, she had been eyeing the position of Wei Ting¡¯s wife for a long time. She was originally not rted to Wei Ting by blood. In order to have a chance to rise to the top in the future, Wei Xue rarely called him ¡®brother¡¯ directly. Instead, she called him Brother Wei Ting. This way, in front of people who were not familiar with their rtionship, they would not think of them as blood siblings. Su Meng knew what she minded and deliberately brought up this matter in front of Wei Ting. However, it was not good for Wei Xue to vent in front of Wei Ting. She could only grit her teeth and force herself to reveal an obedient smile. Wei Ting, however, didn¡¯t know about thepetition between the two. He heard Su Meng say that she and he were family. A trace of emotion appeared on his originally calm face. Although it wasn¡¯t obvious, it could be seen that he was in a good mood. ¡°You need to rest in peace now. Leave the rest to me. I will investigate this matter.¡± Wei Ting wanted to continue, but the phone suddenly rang. He nced at it, said something to Su Meng, then turned around and walked out of the ward. He walked to a corner where no one was around before answering the call. After Wei Ting left, the smile on Wei Xue¡¯s face instantly disappeared. She looked at Su Meng coldly and said in a strange tone, ¡°Sister Su Meng, you have to recuperate well. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild every day. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t recover by then, it¡¯ll be terrible if you be disabled again.¡± Guo Xiang, who was at the side, heard Wei Xue talking to Su Meng like this and frowned. He wanted to open his mouth to drive her away, but was stopped by Su Meng with her eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I be disabled. Anyway, your brother has a deep affection for me. He won¡¯t abandon me. When he¡¯s by my side, I¡¯ll have food and drink. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Su Meng said with a smile. Wei Xue wanted to say something, but she opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. In the end, she decided not to say anything. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll wait for you at home. Of course, the premise is that you can go back. If Mom finds out that you¡¯ve be like this, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll think. I¡¯ll go back and persuade her to take care of your feelings. Sister Su Meng, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. I promise I won¡¯t let Mom say anything.¡± After the two talked for a while, Wei Ting finished his call and came in from outside. ¡°I have some things to take care of. I need to leave first. If you have anything, call me anytime.¡± Wei Ting raised his phone. Su Meng smiled and said, ¡°Okay, as long as you¡¯re not afraid of trouble.¡± Wei Xue gritted her teeth as she watched from the side. She did not expect Su Meng to be like this and still pester Wei Ting. Why was she not directly killed by him at that time? Also, didn¡¯t the doctor say that she could not speak? She did not seem to be affected by it just now. Although her voice was hoarse, it did not affect her speaking. Chapter 228 - 228 Chased Him Away 228 Chased Him Away ¡°Sister Su Meng, the man who was with you was really nice to you. I heard that he protected you in his arms when you were in trouble, so your injuries weren¡¯t that serious. But it¡¯s hard to say about him. He¡¯s still in the Intensive Care Unit.¡± Wei Xue had already asked about the situation before she came. She knew that Su Meng had always been close to that man. The two of them even lived in the antique shop. It was impossible for Wei Ting not to mind. However, ording to Wei Ting¡¯s character, he would definitely not say it out loud. So, she woulde and help him. Initially, she did not intend to say it. She only wanted to secretly tell Mother Wei about Su Meng and that man. In any case, Father Wei and Mother Wei had already decided to handle the divorce procedures for Wei Ting. As long as she added a little more fuel to the fire, Mother Wei wouldpletely mind Su Meng. Then, there would be no room for change in the divorce. At that time, Su Meng had agreed so readily to divorce Wei Ting. She did not expect that she actually did not want to divorce now and was even so close to Wei Ting. In order to prevent any unexpected changes in the divorce, she had to do something. !! ¡°Miss Wei, please pay attention to what you are saying! Alright, Mr. Wei, Girl Meng needs to rest. You guys should leave first.¡± Guo Xiang saw that Wei Xue had used the matter of Shen Jian to provoke Su Meng. He did not even bother to be polite and directly began to chase them away. Wei Ting looked at Wei Xue and said coldly with a frown, ¡°You¡¯re talking too much. Go home immediately.¡± Wei Xue quickly lowered her head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for saying the wrong thing. I was also worried about Sister Su Meng, so I said that. I didn¡¯t think too much. Sister Su Meng, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯d rather you scold me. Don¡¯t be angry at yourself.¡± Su Meng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve always been like this. Haven¡¯t I forgiven you every time? I don¡¯t mind doing it again.¡± Wei Xue: ¡°¡­¡± Su Meng was calling her stupid. At the same time, it also showed how magnanimous she was. The key was that she didn¡¯t know how to refute it. Guo Xiang disliked Wei Xue from the first moment he saw her. He felt that Wei Xue was very gloomy. He always felt that staying with her for a long time would bring bad luck. This kind of feeling was his instinctive reaction as a feng shui master. It wasn¡¯t because of personal grudges. He was afraid that Su Meng would be tainted by bad luck, so he once again opened his mouth to chase her away. ¡°Alright, Girl Meng is tired after waking up for so long. She needs to rest. You guys should leave quickly.¡± Wei Ting nodded and politely said goodbye to Guo Xiang. He took onest deep look at Su Meng before leaving. The purpose of Wei Xue¡¯s visit was not to visit Su Meng, but to follow Wei Ting. Now that Wei Ting had left, she immediately followed him. The moment she walked out of the ward door, she stopped in her tracks. She gave Su Meng a meaningful nce, but did not say anything. After giving her thise, she immediately left. Once Wei Ting and Wei Xue left, the ward became even quieter. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Su Meng held it in for a long time. After the Wei Ting siblings walked out of the ward, she finally could not help but cough. At this moment, it was as if her throat had been burned by fire. If she coughed again, her throat would hurt so much that it felt like it was about to tear. When Guo Xiang saw that Su Meng could not stop coughing, he quickly called for the doctor. The doctor motioned for Su Meng to open her mouth. He held a small transparent ss bottle and sprayed at Su Meng¡¯s throat twice. She did not know what kind of medicine this was. It was ice-cold. As soon as it was sprayed at her throat, the burning sensation slowly disappeared. ¡°Miss Su, your throat is damaged because of the medicine. Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry because it was discovered in time. As long as you speak less and take the medicine on time, your throat will recover very quickly.¡± After the doctor finished spraying the medicine, he put away the bottle and checked Su Meng¡¯s body. After confirming that there was no problem, he left. Because of Wei Ting, Su Meng stayed in the VIP ward. She was the only patient. Therefore, once the doctor left, only Guo Xiang and her were left in the room. Su Meng straightened her expression and asked, ¡°Master, how long was I in aa?¡± Guo Xiang thought for a moment and said, ¡°From the time I found out about your ident to the time you woke up for the first time, you were in aa for three days. From the first time until now, you have been in aa for one day.¡± These few days, he had been staying by Su Meng¡¯s side to take care of her almost every night. Other than taking care of Su Meng, he was also worried about Shen Jian. Because Shen Jian had been in the Intensive Care Unit, he could not go in to take a look. He did not know how Shen Jian was doing. He did not dare to tell Su Meng because he was afraid that Su Meng would be anxious. He did not expect Wei Xue to say it out loud today. He knew that with Su Meng¡¯s character, although she would not have any reaction on the surface, she would definitely mind this matter in her heart. Sure enough, Su Meng continued to say, ¡°So, Shen Jian sustained serious injuries in order to save me. He has been in aa and is still in critical condition?¡± Chapter 229 - 229 Xiao Bai Bit Someone 229 Xiao Bai Bit Someone ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shen Jian has the fate of a lonely star. He will only kill others, not himself. This kind of life is the hardest, so it¡¯s only a matter of time before he wakes up. It won¡¯t endanger his life,¡± Guo Xiangforted Su Meng. Although it wasforting, it was also the truth. Before Shen Jian came to the antique shop, he killed his parents, his rtives, and even his master. He had been wandering alone. To put it bluntly, he had relied on cheating to earn a living. He had been able to survive until now without being beaten to death. His life was not ordinary. After listening to Guo Xiang, Su Meng did not continue to ask. It was useless for her to be anxious. The most important thing now was to figure out the problem with the car. But before she could ask, Guo Xiang said first, ¡°It¡¯s really strange. This car is clearly a new one. How could the braking system be broken? It¡¯s too strange. It¡¯s not normal at all.¡± Su Meng looked at Guo Xiang and said, ¡°Master, you also saw that there was a problem?¡± ¡°Initially, when the car first failed, I didn¡¯t think too much about it. Butter, I actually encountered an iron fence blocking the road on the half slope. At that time, I felt that something was wrong.¡± Before Su Meng could finish, Guo Xiang frowned and interrupted her, ¡°Iron fence? Why haven¡¯t I heard about it from the police? ording to the police investigation, the car was damaged because it crashed into the roadside. There were also nails that were not processed by the construction, so the tires of the car were punctured.¡± ¡°The police didn¡¯t find that fence?¡± Su Meng asked in surprise. Guo Xiang nodded. ¡°No, and ording to the police investigation, it was just a normal car ident. They didn¡¯t find anything suspicious. Because the ce where the ident happened was newly developed, the surveince cameras haven¡¯t been installed anywhere else except for the traffic lights. Therefore, they can only see the part where you ran the traffic lights because of the brake failure. They can¡¯t see anything else.¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been taking care of me for the past few days. What about the shop?¡± Su Meng had some guesses about what had happened to her, but seeing Guo Xiang looking so haggard, she didn¡¯t want him to be more worried. Therefore, she changed the topic and didn¡¯t talk about this matter anymore. There was something strange about this matter. She would investigate it properly when she recovered. Sure enough, after Su Meng¡¯s subject transfer, Guo Xiang didn¡¯t dwell on this matter anymore. He had not had a good rest for a long time, and his mind had been in a state of high tension. At this moment, Su Meng hadpletely regained her consciousness, and his heart had also rxed. His mind was rxed, and a sense of fatigue followed closely behind. At this moment, his mind was in a daze, and he only wanted to sleep, so he did not notice anything strange about Su Meng¡¯s expression. He answered Su Meng, ¡°The renovation of the shop still needs some time to bepleted. These few days, because you and Shen Jian were hospitalized, I did not stay at Mr. Na Ze¡¯s ce. There are workers in the shop during the day, and there are security guards at night. It¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t go back.¡± At this point, he suddenly thought of something. He continued, ¡°Oh right, on the night you left the shop, Wei Xue came to our shop. She said she wanted to apologize to you, but seeing that you weren¡¯t there, she left after a while.¡± Guo Xiang paused. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°She was bitten by Xiao Bai, and then she left in a hurry. She said she was going to get a rabies vine.¡± ¡°Xiao Bai bit her?¡± Su Meng¡¯s weak face instantly became energetic. Guo Xiang nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but there is a thick evil qi on Wei Xue¡¯s body. This evil qi is slowly eroding her body. Although there is no reaction now, as time passes, something will happen to her. Animals have spirituality, and Xiao Bai is so smart. Maybe the qi on Wei Xue¡¯s body made it uneasy, so it bit her.¡± Xiao Bai was usually very obedient and very close to people. Even if it was a stranger who came to the shop, it would be very friendly and let people touch it without losing its temper. Even if it was unhappy with being touched, it would only snort a few times and then find a corner to hide. However, it was very hostile toward Wei Xue. As soon as it saw her, it bared its teeth at her. Xiao Bai did not like Wei Xue, but when Wei Xue first saw Xiao Bai, she was happy. She saw that other people could easily hug Xiao Bai, so when Guo Xiang was not paying attention, she forcefully picked Xiao Bai up. As a result, she was bitten. Fortunately, Xiao Bai was still young, and its bite force was not very strong. It only bit the skin on her arm, causing some blood to flow. Wei Xue had been pampered since she was young. After her arm was bitten, she ran away crying. No wonder Wei Xue would wear a long-sleeved shirt on such a hot day. After Su Meng heard this, she praised Xiao Bai in her heart. As expected of the little fox that she picked up. She knew who she hated, so she taught Wei Xue a lesson for her. When she returned, she would definitely reward Xiao Bai well. Chapter 230 - 230 Wei Xue Bewitched 230 Wei Xue Bewitched As for the evil qi on Wei Xue¡¯s body, when she thought of this, Su Meng secretlyughed in her heart. Her guess was indeed correct. Wei Xue had dripped her blood onto that piece of jade. That piece of jade was very evil. When she handed it over to Wei Xue, she had already used a talisman to seal the jade. Only human blood could undo it. At that time, she had already warned Wei Xue not to drip her blood onto it. Although her warning was not very obvious, she had indeed done so. Hence, she had a clear conscience. Moreover, Wei Xue had promised her at that time that she would not have any other thoughts. It was because she did not keep her promise first. In that case, she had brought it upon herself to be invaded by the evil qi of the jade. She could not me anyone else. Su Meng thought about it and decided not to tell Guo Xiang. After all, it could be considered that she had done it on purpose. If her master knew that she had done it, he might be very naggy. ¡°What does she want to apologize for?¡± Su Meng pretended not to notice the problem of the evil qi and changed the topic. Since Wei Xue had already provoked that piece of jade, she did not need to worry about the future. The good days were all in the future. Wei Xue had to be careful in the future. If she continued to do evil things, the evil qi would invade even faster, her end would be worse than many people who were possessed, and no one could help her. Guo Xiang shook his head. ¡°She didn¡¯t say. She stayed for a while and only left after being bitten by Xiao Bai. At that time, she saw that our shop was damaged and asked if we needed help finding a ce to stay.¡± ¡°How could she have such good intentions? She might be holding some bad water in her heart.¡± Wei Xue was too good at pretending. If Su Meng didn¡¯t have the memories of her previous life, if Wei Xue didn¡¯t self-destruct before she died¡­ Then she would definitely be deceived by her again in this life. Su Meng only talked to Guo Xiang for a short while before she felt exhausted. She forced herself to keep her eyelids open while fighting. She advised, ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine now. You should get some rest as well. Na Ze¡¯s vi is too far away. I won¡¯t be at ease if you go there alone. There aren¡¯t any extra beds here, so you might as well find a better hotel to stay in for now.¡± Because Su Meng¡¯s medicine contained sleeping ingredients, the effects of the medicine were starting to take effect. Her body was also weak, so she couldn¡¯t hold on at all. Therefore, after she finished talking to Guo Xiang, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Guo Xiang did not leave. Instead, he went to sit on the sofa and nned to continue guarding Su Meng. Guo Xiang sat on the sofa and dozed off. Just when he could not hold on any longer and was about to fall asleep, the door of the ward was suddenly opened and a nurse walked in quickly. She nced at Su Meng, then quietly walked to Guo Xiang¡¯s side and whispered a few words. Guo Xiang did not feel sleepy after hearing that. His eyes lit up, and he immediately stood up and followed the nurse out. The nurse had just told him that Shen Jian had already woken up. Since he had woken up, it meant that he had survived and was no longer in danger. As long as they could observe for another two days without any problems, he could be transferred to an ordinary ward. Under the guidance of the nurse, Guo Xiang went to visit Shen Jian. Shen Jian¡¯s entire body was covered with the wires of the equipment. Because he had been unconscious for the past few days and had not eaten anything, he had only been given nutrient fluids. He was already thin to the point that he did not look like much. Shen Jian could not speak and could only open his eyes to look. When he saw Guo Xiang, he was very excited. However, his body could not move, so he could only use his eyes to signal. Guo Xiangforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything. Listen to the doctor and treat the illness first. Meng Meng is fine. She has long woken up, so you don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± When he heard that Su Meng was fine, Shen Jian calmed down a little and nodded almost imperceptibly. ¡°Alright, the patient has just woken up and his body is very weak. Let¡¯s call it a day. You cane back tomorrow when he wakes up. He needs to continue resting.¡± The nurse calcted the time at the side. When the time was up, she began to urge Guo Xiang to leave. Now that Su Meng and Shen Jian were both fine, Guo Xiang¡¯s heart was finallypletely settled. He could finally sleep peacefully. Su Meng¡¯s injuries recovered very quickly. After staying in the hospital for a few days, she could go out and take a walk. Although Su Meng had always been unhappy with Wei Ting, it did not affect Wei Ting from visiting her. The reason why she had acted so intimate with Wei Ting that day was purely to anger Wei Xue. Su Meng was afraid that Wei Ting would misunderstand her, so she had even specially kindly told him that although she was in the hospital, as long as Wei Ting brought the divorce documents, she would immediately sign it. Every time Wei Ting visited her, he would not divorce her and leave. He seemed to be especially busy these few days. Every time he came over to talk to Su Meng, he would be called away. However, this still did not affect him froming over every day. Ever since Wei Xue came over once on the first day, she never came over again. Su Meng wished that she did not show up so that she would not have to look at her. Chapter 231 - 231 Haunting 231 Haunting After Su Meng¡¯s ident, the work that she had originally received had to be postponed. Guo Xiang followed Su Meng¡¯s schedule and called the clients one by one to express their apology. Fortunately, these people respected Su Meng very much. Not only did they not mind, they even came to the hospital to visit her. Su Meng¡¯s reputation was not small to begin with, and she also had a rtionship with the Zhou family. Therefore, after knowing that she was injured, whether it was her clients or the bosses of various industries that she had never worked with before, they visited her one by one. In the end, everyone in the circle found out, they all came to visit her. Other than wanting to leave a good impression in front of Su Meng, the most important thing was that they wanted to rely on the big tree of the Zhou family. From then on, Su Meng¡¯s ward started to be lively. Every day, there was an endless stream of people who came to visit her with big and small bags of gifts. Some bosses were even more pragmatic. They did not buy anything and directly gave her a bank card. As for how much money was in the card¡­ Su Meng did not know. Although she loved money, she did not ept all kinds of money. Instead, she kept all the fruits and nutrition products. As there were too many people who gave her things, after everyone knew that she did not ept money and only epted things, they were even more crazy about buying things for her. Hence, not long after, the ward was filled up. It would not be convenient for the doctors toe in and check on her again. Fortunately, this was a private hospital and Su Meng was staying in a VIP ward. That was why the doctors did not say anything. These things were still alright. What gave Su Meng the biggest headache was that Zhou Peng had also heard about her car ident. He had actually moved directly to the ward next to hers and came to look for her whenever he had nothing to do. No matter where she went, he would follow behind her. Su Meng nced at Zhou Peng, who was sitting next to her and drinking coffee. She said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Zhou, if my skills are alright, I believe that you have almost recovered by now. You don¡¯t need to be hospitalized at all.¡± A few days ago, Zhou Peng had suddenly been hospitalized, and he was still living next door to her. However, Su Meng pretended not to know because she did not want to appear to be very close to Zhou Peng. She could feel that Zhou Peng¡¯s heart was ruthless, and it was best to stay as far away from him as possible. Otherwise, she would not even know when she had suddenly died. Her first impression of Zhou Peng was very bad. Which girl would have a good impression of a man who kidnapped her and even wanted to make a r*pe video? Helping him was just to save her life. If it wasn¡¯t because she was useful, he would probably have killed her the moment she was reborn. Zhou Pengzily leaned against the back of the chair and asked Su Meng with a smile, ¡°Miss Su is really smart. Do you know why I was suddenly hospitalized?¡± Su Meng hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No. This is your problem and has nothing to do with me. However, although I don¡¯t want to know why you were hospitalized, can you stop following me in the future?¡± Zhou Peng smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence, Miss Su. I was hospitalized because of you.¡± Su Meng frowned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re so smart. You must have guessed that the ident happened very strangely, right? Why was there a fence on the road for no reason? When the police arrived, they didn¡¯t know who took it away. On the road where you had the ident, there were no surveince cameras. The traffic recorder was also damaged.¡± Zhou Peng took a sip of coffee. He seemed to be not satisfied with the taste of the coffee and frowned. Hearing Zhou Peng¡¯s words, Su Meng was surprised. How did he know about this? Her master had told her that even the police didn¡¯t know about the fence. Her master wouldn¡¯t have told him about this. Then how did he find out about it? Could it be¡­ Su Meng looked at Zhou Peng with some vignce. She seemed to be the only outsider who knew about Zhou Peng¡¯s recovery. He continued to pretend to be sick in front of Zhou Jia. He was famous for his sisterplex. He did not even let his sister know that he had recovered. One could imagine how guarded he was. If she had not agreed to help Zhou Peng solve his physical problems, Zhou Peng would not have let her off. Now that Zhou Peng¡¯s body had recovered, could it be that he wanted to silence her? ording to Zhou Peng¡¯s ruthless and sinister character, it was really possible. She would not be of any help to him in the future. Moreover, she knew his secret. She was a weakness to him. Zhou Peng seemed to have seen through Su Meng¡¯s thoughts. His face turned cold, revealing the expression he had when he first met Su Meng. He said coldly, ¡°Miss Su is indeed smart. It seems that you have guessed it. In this world, there is no one who knows my secret yet is still safe and sound.¡± Seeing Su Meng staring at him, Zhou Peng tilted his head and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m usually very busy. You can also see that there is no problem with my body. Then why did I stille to the hospital, especially when I specially chose your neighbor?¡± Chapter 232 - 232 I Really Missed Meng’er 232 I Really Missed Meng¡¯er ¡°Miss Su, after following you so many times, I realized that if I wanted to touch you, now is the best time. Earlier, your master will be here to take care of you. Later, that guy Wei Ting wille again. Only now, you are here alone for more than ten minutes.¡± Zhou Peng spoke very seriously. He was afraid that Su Meng would not believe him, so he even took out a retractable knife from his pocket and yed with it. After fiddling with it a few times, he got up and walked to Su Meng¡¯s side. He used the back of the knife to support Su Meng¡¯s chin, motioning for her to look up at him. Su Meng was very cooperative. She did not have any intention of struggling at all. !! Zhou Peng did not expect her to be so calm. He raised his eyebrows in surprise. The two of them looked at each other for a while. The corner of Su Meng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t you.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Zhou Peng did not put the knife back. The two of them continued to talk while maintaining their previous movements. ¡°Back then, you were able to kidnap me without anyone noticing and cut off all my escape routes. To you, killing me is as easy as crushing an ant. If you really want to kill me, why make it soplicated? You should have many better ways to do this.¡± Su Meng raised her head and looked at Zhou Peng. There was no emotion in her eyes. She was so calm that it was as if the thing on her chin was not a knife. Zhou Peng said, ¡°Then have you ever thought that the reason why I beat around the bush is because you have the support of Wei Ting?¡± ¡°Wei Ting?¡± Hearing Zhou Peng¡¯s words, Su Mengughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°If it¡¯s because of Wei Ting, then I¡¯m really honored.¡± Su Meng did not explicitly state her rtionship with Wei Ting. She only vaguely said this. She did not want to be associated with Wei Ting because of anything. However, at this moment, it was rted to her safety, so she could not say it so confidently. She did not know Zhou Peng that well. If he really wanted her life, but because he was afraid of Wei Ting, he did not dare to do anything. Seeing Su Meng¡¯s reaction, Zhou Peng understood. It seemed that the rtionship between Su Meng and Wei Ting was more fragile than he thought. Even if she was threatened, she still did not want to have anything to do with Wei Ting. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The two were still talking when the voice of Wei Ting suddenly came from the door. Zhou Peng and Su Meng looked over at the same time and saw Wei Ting walking toward them with a cold face. ¡°As you can see, Meng¡¯er and I haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time and we miss each other very much. We are catching up on old times,¡± Zhou Peng smiled and said. At the same time, he quietly put away the knife. Because his back was facing the door, his actions were not seen by Wei Ting. After putting away the knife, Zhou Peng used his finger to support Su Meng¡¯s chin. When Wei Ting walked to the two people, this was what he saw. ¡°Take your hand away,¡± Wei Ting warned coldly. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Zhou Peng. It was as if Zhou Peng said no, he would make a move. The atmosphere was a little tense. The surrounding air seemed to have dropped a few degrees. ¡°President Wei, haven¡¯t you already decided to divorce Meng¡¯er? Why do you still care so much about her? Don¡¯t tell me you want to reconcile with her?¡± Zhou Peng said with a smile, not minding it at all. His hand did not let go of Su Meng. Seeing that he did not move, Wei Ting did not say any more nonsense. He directly went forward and grabbed Zhou Peng¡¯s shoulder with one hand, throwing him back. Zhou Peng did not expect Wei Ting¡¯s strength to be so ridiculously great. Even though his body had already recovered and he had some strength recently, he still could not resist at all. He was directly pushed back a few steps by Wei Ting¡¯s force. Although Zhou Peng and Wei Ting had a conflict because of Su Meng, Su Meng did not seem to want to care about this matter. She did not say a word and just sat on the hospital bed and looked at them quietly. These two people were both ruthless and merciless. They would pay any price for their own interests. In her previous life, she fell into the hands of Wei Ting and almost fell into Zhou Peng¡¯s hands after her rebirth. These two people were not good people. She did not want to have anything to do with either of them. She just wanted to stay as far away as possible. Seeing that the atmosphere between the two people was anxious, Su Meng quietly moved back a little to avoid getting hurt. ¡°Who said I¡¯m getting a divorce?¡± Wei Ting asked with a frown after he threw Zhou Peng away. Everyone around knew that he was going to divorce Su Meng. The key was that he had never mentioned this matter. How did it get known to everyone? Zhou Peng steadied himself and patted his shoulder. He did not seem to mind that he had just been shaken off by Wei Ting. He leisurely walked to the sofa at the side and sat down. Only then did he say, ¡°So President Wei still doesn¡¯t know. Your parents saw that you refused to divorce Meng¡¯er, so they decided to do it themselves.¡± Chapter 233 - 233 Wei Ting’s Crisis 233 Wei Ting¡¯s Crisis ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t want to get a divorce. After all, you might not meet another girl as good as Meng¡¯er in the future. But as long as Su Meng agrees, your parents can use their own connections to get a divorce easily.¡± Although telling Wei Ting might hinder their divorce, he could see how much Wei Ting cared about Su Meng and if he really didn¡¯t want to get a divorce at all. Looking at Wei Ting now, Zhou Peng was very puzzled. ording to his investigation, Su Meng really liked Wei Ting in the past. In order to marry him, she even broke off her rtionship with the master who had raised her. After Su Meng married Wei Ting, she had always been centered around him. Wei Ting, on the other hand, rarely went home. He was often surrounded by various female celebrities. !! And now, Su Meng seemed to hate Wei Ting from the bottom of her heart. Wei Ting was also the opposite of the past. It became that he often chased after Su Meng. What exactly happened in the middle to cause the rtionship between the two to change so much? Zhou Peng was very curious, but he couldn¡¯t find out. He once tried to get Zhou Jia to ask Wei Xue. At that time, the rtionship between Wei Xue and Su Meng was so good that everyone around them knew about it. The two were like best friends, always inseparable. But he didn¡¯t expect that even Wei Xue didn¡¯t know what happened in the middle. Su Meng suddenly changed her character one day, as if a new soul had changed in her body. When he thought of changing soul, Zhou Peng¡¯s expression suddenly changed. In the past, he did not really believe in ghosts and gods. He always felt that it was nonsense. However, ever since Su Meng had really used talismans and ashes to help his body recover, he began to believe that there were really many things in this world that he did not know. Since this kind of thing really existed, then could Su Meng really have changed her soul? He decided to investigate this matter thoroughly when he had the chance. If this matter really existed, then he would not let go of Su Meng. ¡°I will not allow others to interfere in my matters. She is my person. If you touch her again, then I will not let you off so easily like today,¡± Wei Ting warned coldly. ¡°Then you have to watch carefully. Such a good girl like Su Meng is very popr. There are many people who like her. If you really don¡¯t want me to interfere, then you¡¯d better watch carefully.¡± Zhou Peng crossed his legs and leaned against the sofa. He looked rxed and casual. However, he was only rxed on the surface because he knew Wei Ting¡¯s character. Since he said so, then he would definitely do so. He did not mind Wei Ting, but he did mind his background. With the Zhou family¡¯s current strength, they could not resist the Wei family. Zhou Peng¡¯s words sessfully angered Wei Ting. Wei Ting frowned and looked at him, as if he would hit him if he opened his mouth again. At this moment, the nurse pushed the door open and walked in, breaking the tense atmosphere in the room. ¡°Mr. Zhou, it¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡± The nurse held the medicine in one hand and water in the other. She walked to Zhou Peng¡¯s side and wanted to pass it to him. Zhou Peng did not take it. He stood up and picked up the crutches next to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and eat. We can¡¯t stay here for the time being. Otherwise, something will happen.¡± The nurse did not understand Zhou Peng¡¯s words and asked nkly, ¡°Ah? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhou Peng did not intend to exin to her. He was actually saying those words to Su Meng. With Su Meng¡¯s help, his illness was considered cured. His body was not as weak as before. Even without the crutches, he was fine. However, he could not let others know about this because the person who wanted to harm him was in the Zhou family. Moreover, they were close to him. He could not alert the enemy now. He had to wait until the person was caught before announcing this matter. Of course, there was another reason for him to continue using the crutches. After all, he had been sick for more than twenty years, and his body was too weak. Sometimes, his body would still feel tired after exercising for too long. Before he went out, he nced at Wei Ting. In his current state, he was no match for Wei Ting in any aspect, so everything needed to be considered from a long-term perspective. After Zhou Peng left, Su Meng finally spoke to Wei Ting. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Wei Ting had arrived at a bad time. Originally, she wanted to ask Zhou Peng how he knew about the car ident and also to ask for more detailed information. She didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to actuallye, so she could only give up. ¡°There are hooligans in the hospital. Do you need to change ces?¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t answer Su Meng. ¡°Ah?¡± Wei Ting spoke too suddenly. She didn¡¯t react for a moment and looked outside the ward. At the same time, she asked, ¡°There are hooligans here? Where?¡± Chapter 234 - 234 Called 234 Called Wei Ting frowned and said, ¡°He just left.¡± Only then did Su Meng realize that Wei Ting was talking about Zhou Peng. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to say something like this. This surprised Su Meng. She looked at Wei Ting and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if the hooligans have left or not, but there¡¯s someone here who¡¯s an eyesore.¡± Wei Ting: ¡°¡­¡± He opened his mouth and was about to say something when his phone suddenly rang. He took it out and saw that it was from Wei Xue. Su Meng also saw it. The more she disliked something, the more she hated it. This Wei Xue was really strict in checking the posts. Every time, it was her who called Wei Ting. Seeing that Wei Ting only looked at the phone but did not pick it up¡­ She said in a strange tone, ¡°Yo, it¡¯s your sister calling. Why don¡¯t you pick it up quickly? Are you afraid that she will misunderstand? If you mind, then I¡¯ll go out. You pick it up. Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t disturb you.¡± She had already made it very clear. Su Meng didn¡¯t even realize it herself. When she said these words, she had a strange feeling in her heart, but it was quickly suppressed by her hatred for Wei Xue. Hearing her words, Wei Ting frowned and asked, ¡°What do I mind? Why do I need you to go out?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just happy to help others.¡± Su Meng suddenly thought that this was her ward. Even if Wei Ting was afraid of noise, he should be the one to go out. So she turned around and returned to the bed, directly lying down and closing her eyes to rest. Wei Ting didn¡¯t go out either. He directly answered the phone in the ward. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wei Ting directly asked. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, Grandpa is here. He asked when you will go back. The old man hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time. He misses you very much,¡± Wei Xue said in a delicate voice. Su Meng only closed her eyes to rest. She didn¡¯t fall asleep. Therefore, she also heard the conversation between Wei Ting and Wei Xue. When she heard that his grandfather hade, her eyes opened with a swoosh. Thinking back to her previous life, the entire Wei family did not ept her. Only their grandfather treated her well from the bottom of his heart. She hated everyone in the Wei family except for their grandfather. When Wei Ting heard that his grandfather hade, his expression softened. ¡°I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡± When Wei Xue heard his answer, she seemed to be very dissatisfied. With some hesitation, she said, ¡°Brother Wei Ting, although I know that you¡¯re very busy with work, it¡¯s not easy for Grandpa toe over, and he can¡¯t stay for too long. It¡¯s best for you toe back early.¡± ¡°En,¡± Wei Ting agreed. ¡°But¡­¡± Wei Xue said with difficulty, ¡°Grandpa still wants to see Sister Su Meng, but Sister Su Meng is in the hospital. Is it impossible for her toe over?¡± Wei Xue asked carefully. Hearing that Grandpa wanted to see her, Su Meng immediately sat up from the bed. However, because her movements were too big, her wound was pulled. The intense pain made her unable to help but let out a soft cry. On the other side of the phone, Wei Xue also heard her voice and asked, ¡°Brother Wei Ting, are you at Sister Su Meng¡¯s ce?¡± Wei Ting turned his head to look at Su Meng. Su Meng was sitting on the bed, grimacing in pain like an angry kitten. She gently touched the wound, not in the mood to pay attention to him. Seeing Su Meng like this, the corners of Wei Ting¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, and a trace of a smile appeared on his face. Su Meng raised her head and saw Wei Ting smiling at her. She thought he was gloating at her pain. Because of the pain, her anger immediately exploded. She said angrily, ¡°What are you looking at? You can¡¯t even control your eyes when talking to your own sister. Be careful, you¡¯ll get needle marks in the future.¡± Wei Xue also heard Su Meng scolding Wei Ting. Although she was very disdainful toward her fierce behavior, she was secretly happy in her heart. The bigger Su Meng¡¯s temper was, the better. This way, Wei Ting would think that she was not gentle and thus hate her. At this time, she had to perform well. Since Wei Ting was with Su Meng at this moment, she would definitely be able to hear their conversation. She pretended to persuade him, ¡°Brother Wei Ting, although Sister Su Meng lost her temper with you, she is an injured person after all. You mustn¡¯t be angry with her. Sister Su Meng is like this, but she doesn¡¯t think so in her heart. She¡¯s just saying it.¡± When Su Meng heard Wei Xue¡¯s words, she was immediately amused. Wei Xue really acted like a wh*re to the extreme. She coldly said from the side, ¡°How do you know that I don¡¯t think this way in my heart? You¡¯re not a child connected to my bloodline.¡± Su Meng¡¯s words not only insulted Wei Xue, but also took advantage of her. Chapter 235 - 235 Secret Was Heard 235 Secret Was Heard After Wei Xue heard it, she was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t make a sound on the other side of the phone. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to continue. The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Fortunately, Wei Ting opened his mouth. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Wei Ting asked faintly. Wei Xue wanted to persuade Wei Ting toe back immediately, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it, so she could only say, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Thinking of Wei Ting being by Su Meng¡¯s side again, Wei Xue was so jealous in her heart. !! What right did Su Meng have to be injured like this in a car ident? Even her face was injured, yet Wei Ting was still so patient with her! Wei Xue¡¯s words were gentle. ¡°Then, Brother Wei Ting, just apany Sister Su Meng. She¡¯s also quite pitiful. She suddenly had a car ident and even injured her face. She must be very sad. Don¡¯t worry about Grandpa. I¡¯ll help you talk to him properly. You guys rest well. I¡¯ll hang up first. Sister Su Meng, you must take good care of your body.¡± Su Meng replied from the side, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. With your brother apanying me, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of my body. Isn¡¯t that right, Wei Ting?¡± Su Meng also imitated Wei Xue¡¯s tone. She seemed to have never spoken to Wei Ting like this before. She always had a cold expression on her face. At this moment, she suddenly used such a tone to speak to Wei Ting. Wei Ting actually didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. Wei Xue was so angry on the other end of the phone that she gritted her teeth. At that moment, she could no longer control her expression. Fortunately, it was not a video call. Otherwise, she would feel even worse. After hanging up the phone with Wei Ting, Wei Xue stood on the spot to adjust her emotions. Seeing how Su Meng was acting, she was nning to return to the Wei family and snatch Wei Ting from her. She would definitely not let such a thing happen. Thinking of this, Wei Xue¡¯s mood was extremely bad at the moment. She stood on the spot and saw the flowers in the flower bed next to her. She went forward and grabbed one of the flowers and directly uprooted it. She imagined that it was Su Meng and tore it into pieces bit by bit. Mother Wei saw that Wei Xue had not returned from the house, so she asked the servant to go out and look for her. When the servant went out and saw Wei Xue, she was about to call her when she realized that Wei Xue was tearing the flowers in her hands with a ruthless expression. The servant was puzzled. Wei Xue had always been obedient and kind. Usually, she would remind them not to damage the flowers and nts. Why did she pull out the flowers herself today? Moreover, her expression was fierce, as if she was going to kill someone. If it were any other time, the servant would pretend that she did not see her master when she saw her like this. When she was far away, she would quickly leave. This was because it was very easy to be reprimanded if she went forward at this time. Although Wei Xue¡¯s expression was scary at this moment, she thought that nothing would happen when she thought of Wei Xue¡¯s usual attitude toward the maids at home. The maid took a deep breath and slowly walked to Wei Xue¡¯s side. At this moment, Wei Xue waspeting with the flower andpletely did not notice that someone wasing over from behind. While she was tearing the flower, she kept muttering softly, ¡°Su Meng, sooner orter, I will kill you. Since you didn¡¯t die this time, let¡¯s wait for the next time. I don¡¯t believe that you can still be so lucky¡­¡± When the maid approached Wei Xue, she heard her words clearly and was stunned on the spot. She looked at Wei Xue in shock and kept recalling what Wei Xue had said just now. She actually said that she was going to kill Young Madam? Oh my god, why did the usually obedient and kind Second Miss suddenly be so fierce!? The maid stood on the spot, not knowing what to do. Should she leave first or call her normally? Looking at Wei Xue¡¯s expression and tone, it didn¡¯t seem like she was speaking casually. Why would she have such a big grudge against Su Meng? Although Su Meng wasn¡¯t weed in the Wei family, and many maids mocked her in the open and in the dark, not listening to her requests, however, there was one thing that everyone tacitly agreed with, and that was that Su Meng was actually a pretty good person. Although her personality changed drasticallyter on, and she was impatient with everyone, in the past, she was extremely good to the maids. Whenever a servant needed to take a leave of absence or needed help in a difficult situation, everyone¡¯s first reaction was to look for Su Meng. In the eyes of the servants, Su Meng and Wei Xue¡¯s rtionship was especially good. The two of them were inseparable like sisters. Wei Xue was afraid that Su Meng would be bullied in the Wei family, so she had to remind the servants to be more polite to Su Meng every day. But now, Wei Xue actually said that she wanted to kill Su Meng? When did their rtionship be so stiff? The maid stood in ce and did not move. Wei Xue¡¯s attention was attracted by the flower in her hand. She did not realize that her words had been heard by the people behind her. She continued to mumble. When the maid heard the rest of the words, she was so scared that she almost sat on the ground! Chapter 236 - 236 Eyes 236 Eyes After Wei Xue tore the petals to shreds, she threw the flower branches on the ground and stepped on them. She even crushed them a few times. She said fiercely, ¡°Su Meng, if you dare toe back with Brother Wei Ting tomorrow, I guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to go back alive!¡± The maid waspletely frightened by her words. She turned around and wanted to leave. She didn¡¯t expect Second Miss to be so ruthless. She could be considered to have learned a secret that she shouldn¡¯t have. If Wei Xue found out, then she would definitely not be able to bear the consequences. The more afraid she was, the more likely something would happen. The maid wanted to leave quietly, but just as she was about to raise her foot and turn around, Mother Wei¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. Mother Wei shouted unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I asked you to call for Miss. Why are you so slow?¡± !! The moment she heard Mother Wei¡¯s voice, the maid¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom, and her heart almost jumped out of her throat. ¡°I, I¡­¡± The maid turned around and looked at Mother Wei. She stuttered for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t say anything else. When Wei Xue heard Mother Wei¡¯s voice, she realized that there was someone behind her. She suddenly turned around and saw the maid who was not far from her. She actually did not notice when the maid came. Her heart could not help but beat faster. She did not know if her words had been heard. Wei Xue nced at the maid coldly. The maid did not dare to look at her at all. She quickly lowered her head and did not speak anymore. Wei Xue¡¯s face quickly revealed a smile. She obediently ran to Mother Wei¡¯s side and held Mother Wei¡¯s arm as she said coquettishly, ¡°Mom, why are you looking for me? I was just here looking at the flowers and did not notice anyone behind me at all.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at the maid again. Her gaze turned cold and she asked in a gentle tone, ¡°When did youe over? Why didn¡¯t you call me if you wanted to look for me? I didn¡¯t even know. It¡¯s not good to make Mom wait anxiously.¡± Suddenly being questioned by Wei Xue, the maid¡¯s body trembled and she immediately stuttered, ¡°I, I just¡­ actually¡­¡± Mother Wei didn¡¯t know the reason and only thought that the maid couldn¡¯t handle things. She wasn¡¯t interested in listening to what the maid said. She said to Wei Xue, ¡°Did you just ask your brother? When will hee back?¡± ¡°Mom, let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s too hot outside.¡± Wei Xue held Mother Wei¡¯s arm and walked into the house. The moment she entered the door, she gave the maid a meaningful look. The maid was at a loss for words. She did not know what to do at this moment. Should she apologize to Wei Xue or pretend that she did not know anything? The maid went to work in fear. She kept thinking about how Wei Xue would treat her. Would she find an excuse to fire her or silence her? But when she thought of how gentle Wei Xue was to everyone around her, she began to wonder if she had heard wrongly. Could their gentle and lovely Second Miss really kill people? What the maid didn¡¯t know was that Wei Xue, who had entered the house with her mother, was standing by the window and looking at her. ¡°Did you hear what I said? Xiao Xue, what are you looking at so seriously?¡± Mother Wei, who was standing by the side, saw that Wei Xue was staring out of the window without moving. She didn¡¯t even hear what she said, so she asked curiously. At the same time, she also looked outside, but didn¡¯t see anything. Being called by Mother Wei, Wei Xue suddenly came back to her senses. Sheughed dryly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just now, there was a little bird outside that seemed to be injured. I was wondering if it needed help, but I didn¡¯t expect it to stand on the ground for a while and then fly away. It seems to be fine.¡± Mother Wei smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re just too kind. No matter if it¡¯s a human or an animal, you can¡¯t bear to see it get hurt. I¡¯m really afraid that you¡¯ll be bullied when you get married in the future. As a human, you should think more about yourself.¡± Mother Wei pulled Wei Xue to sit on the sofa. Father Wei at the side agreed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at who taught your daughter? My daughter is beautiful and has a good personality. I wonder which brat will benefit from her in the future.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Xiao Xue isn¡¯t young anymore. It¡¯s time to show her the right person. Xiao Xue, tell Daddy what kind of boy you like. Daddy will help you take care of him.¡± Father Wei was very satisfied with Wei Xue¡¯s docility and kindness. This was how a noble daughter should look like. He suddenly thought of his daughter-inw, Su Meng. His mood that had just improved instantly became worse. He could not understand his father. There were so many noble daughters that he did not choose, yet he insisted on marrying that wild girl with no background into their family. Chapter 237 - 237 Marriage 237 Marriage A wild girl was indeed a wild girl. It was one thing for her to be rude, but she was actually able to send her mother-inw to prison. Many of his friends had made fun of him because of this matter. Other than these, he had heard from others that Su Meng was a feng shui master. She was very famous in the feng shui circle and attracted many industry bosses to befriend her. Su Meng spent all day with a group of men. Now, there was a strange man living in her house. She was a married woman, yet she did not know shame at all! He didn¡¯t hate feng shui. On the contrary, when hispany had big projects to do, he would also send people to find feng shui masters to look at the feng shui. But he would never allow his daughter-inw to be a feng shui master, especially a feng shui master who didn¡¯t know how to keep a distance from the opposite s*x! ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± When Wei Xue heard her father urging her to get married, she curled her lips slightly, pretending to be unhappy. She hugged his arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Are you willing to let your precious daughter marry someone else? Brother is married. You see, he has to take care of Sister-inw at all times and has no time to take care of you. Since Brother can¡¯t do it, then as a sister, I have to shoulder this responsibility and take care of you.¡± !! ¡°Even if you are willing to let me marry, then I can¡¯t bear to leave. I want to be the little princess by my parents¡¯ side forever, okay? Dad, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t like me staying at home with you all day, so you want me to marry off so that you can have some peace and quiet?¡± At the end of her speech, Wei Xue¡¯s eyes were slightly red, but she still maintained a smile on her face, as if she was afraid that her father would see that she was very sad at this moment. Seeing Wei Xue¡¯s appearance, Father Wei couldn¡¯t bear it and quicklyforted her, ¡°How is that possible? Your mother and I definitely can¡¯t bear to part with you. My daughter is so obedient, who would be bothered by you?¡± After beingforted by Father Wei, Wei Xue finally feltfortable. She had always liked Wei Ting. Even if the two of them were brother and sister in name, she didn¡¯t care. Wei Xue swore in her heart that she would definitely find a chance for the two of them to be together. On this side, she was still secretly happy, but Father Wei spoke again, ¡°Xiao Xue, Dad knows that you¡¯re still young. If you want to y for a few more years, Dad will listen to you. However, in three years at most, you¡¯ll have to get married too. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t get married, others willugh at you in the end.¡± Wei Xue had always known her limits and knew when to say what she wanted to say. The reason why Father Wei and Mother Wei doted on her so much was because she was obedient and sensible enough to never anger them. Therefore, when she heard the second half of Father Wei¡¯s words, she knew that she could no longer refute. Thus, she said coquettishly, ¡°Of course I know. In any case, I¡¯ll be by Dad and Mom¡¯s side for the next few years. I¡¯ll leave the matters in the future to you guys. Dad¡¯s vision has always been very good. As long as you find me a more outstanding person, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Father Wei smiled in satisfaction. ¡°So obedient. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re the second miss of our Wei family. In the future, Dad will definitely find you an excellent husband. You can¡¯t be like your brother and end up marrying an uncultured wild girl. It¡¯ll only make people angry.¡± Wei Xueughed in her heart, but on the surface, she defended Su Meng. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk about Sister Su Meng like that. She¡¯s already pitiful enough now. She¡¯s suffered such serious injuries. Fortunately, Brother has always been by her side to take care of her.¡± Father Wei frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Isn¡¯t Wei Ting working outside? Why is he taking care of her? Xiao Xue, tell Dad.¡± Mother Wei frowned and said unhappily, ¡°What is Su Meng doing this time!¡± Wei Xue covered her mouth in surprise and made an expression as if she had identally spilled the beans. Father Wei looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you tell Dad?¡± Wei Xue put down her hand that was covering her mouth and looked a bit embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t tell you, but¡­¡± Wei Xue carefully nced at Father Wei and Mother Wei and saw that both of them looked unhappy. Only then did she carefully say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a snitch, but telling Mom and Dad shouldn¡¯t be considered a snitch, right? It¡¯s like this. Sister Su Meng had a car ident a while ago and was seriously injured. She¡¯s still in the hospital.¡± ¡°The man who lived with her was also with her at that time. I don¡¯t know what they were doing out in the middle of the night. They got into a car ident on a newly built road. Sister Su Meng was fine. She was seriously injured but her life was not in danger. However, that man¡¯s life was already in danger at that time in order to protect her.¡± ¡°Sister Su Meng is really lucky to have a friend who would even sacrifice his own life in order to protect her. This kind of rtionship is really enviable. Brother saw Sister Su Meng being hospitalized and went to apany her. He has been going every day for the past few days. He might even stay there tonight.¡± Chapter 238 - 238 What About Girl Meng 238 What About Girl Meng Wei Xue¡¯s words were very clever. She did not lie at all throughout the whole process, but it made people feel awkward. As expected, Father and Mother Wei became even more displeased after listening to her. The two of them looked at each other. Mother Wei snorted coldly and said, ¡°What poprity? That¡¯s a rtionship formed by fooling around with other men! Who knew that the two of them would go out in the middle of the night and do something against their conscience? That¡¯s why they were punished.¡± The three of them chatted in the living room on the first floor. Not long after, the sound of a door opening came from upstairs. The three of them stopped at the same time and did not continue speaking. Instead, they looked toward the direction of the stairs. A few secondster, the Wei family¡¯s old master slowly walked down from upstairs with his walking stick. !! Although the old master¡¯s legs were not very good, his body was upright. His eyes were bright and full of spirit, and his body carried an air of authority without anger. Wei Xue was most afraid of this grandfather who always had a cold face and almost never smiled. When she saw hime down, she even forgot to greet him. She only stood by Father and Mother Wei in a daze, looking somewhat at a loss. It wasn¡¯t just Wei Xue. Even Father Wei was afraid of his own father from the bottom of his heart. Because Grandfather Wei had advocated violent education in the past, he had beaten Father Wei many times, causing him to have a deep shadow over his father. In the end, Mother Wei walked over to help Grandfather Wei down. ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you sleep more? It was so tiring to sit on the ne for so long.¡± Father Wei had a smile on his face as he respectfully asked Grandfather Wei. ¡°Where¡¯s that girl, Su Meng? Why haven¡¯t I seen her when I¡¯ve been back for so long? I couldn¡¯t get through to her phone either. Why didn¡¯t you inform me when she changed her phone number?¡± Grandfather Wei didn¡¯t pay attention to Father Wei and instead turned his head to ask Wei Xue. ¡°Xiao Xue, didn¡¯t you say you were going to help me look for Girl Meng, before I went to sleep? She hasn¡¯te back yet. Is she working or going out to y?¡± Grandfather Wei¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He seemed to be in a very bad mood. Wei Xue looked at Father Wei and Mother Wei for help. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. Father Wei thought for a moment. Only then did he exin, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be anxious. We don¡¯t know Su Meng¡¯s new contact information either. She¡¯s a little withdrawn. I don¡¯t know where she went to y. It¡¯s been a long time since she contacted us. You also know that she has no parents since she was young. No one taught her¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Grandfather Wei reprimanded. Seeing that Father Wei immediately obeyed and shut up, only then did he continue, ¡°In the future, no matter what, you¡¯re not allowed to mention her parents in front of Girl Meng. Do you hear me?! Since she¡¯s married into our Wei family, then she¡¯s a child of the Wei family. You two are also her parents.¡± Mother Wei interjected, ¡°We have always treated her as our biological child, but whether she has treated us as her parents or not, that is not certain.¡± Hearing the overtones of Mother Wei¡¯s words, Grandfather Wei frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± The displeasure on his face was already very obvious. Wei Xue knew that Grandfather Wei had always treasured Su Meng very much. He could not bear to see anyone do anything bad to her. Seeing Mother Wei¡¯s embarrassed expression, she didn¡¯t dare to continue. She hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s something you still don¡¯t know. Sister Su Meng¡­ Oh, Sister-inw, she doesn¡¯t like to stay at home now. She hasn¡¯t been back for a long time and has always been outside¡­¡± She didn¡¯t continue to say the rest of the words. These words were already very obvious. Grandfather Wei didn¡¯t continue to ask. Instead, he changed the topic and asked about Wei Ting. ¡°Where¡¯s Wei Ting? Where is he now?¡± ¡°Brother Wei Ting is working. He¡¯s been very busy recently. Sometimes, he doesn¡¯t even have time to eat,¡± Wei Xue quickly replied. Toward Wei Xue¡¯s reaction speed, Father and Mother Wei looked at her approvingly. Wei Xue immediately continued, ¡°But Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Brother Wei Ting said that he¡¯lle back to visit you tomorrow. I hope you don¡¯t mind that he¡¯s busy with work.¡± ¡°Will he bring Girl Meng back with him?¡± Grandfather Wei changed the topic to Su Meng again. ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know about this. After all, I can¡¯t ask about brother and Sister-inw in detail.¡± Wei Xue cleverly avoided it again. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t get a reason here, Grandfather Wei frowned and said coldly, ¡°Tell that brat Wei Ting that he must bring Girl Meng back with him tomorrow. Otherwise, he doesn¡¯t need toe back.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Wei Xue agreed. ¡°Dad, you¡¯d better go upstairs and sleep for a while. Don¡¯t worry about anything. We¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Under Father Wei¡¯s persuasion, Grandfather Wei finally went upstairs to rest. After Grandfather Wei entered the room¡­ Mother Wei whispered to Father Wei, ¡°That wild girl, Su Meng, has caused a lot of trouble recently. Since she has already decided to let Wei Ting divorce her, there¡¯s no need to let here to the Wei family anymore. She¡¯s already made the Wei family lose face.¡± Chapter 239 - 239 Go Home With Me 239 Go Home With Me Father Wei nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. Seeing how Su Meng is, she doesn¡¯t want to leave our Wei family. Although it sounds nice on the surface, isn¡¯t she still pestering Wei Ting to take care of her?¡± ¡°Xiao Xue.¡± Father Wei called out to her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Remember, don¡¯t let Su Menge to the Wei family. Otherwise, once the old master sees her, the marriage won¡¯t be able to end.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid that if Brother finds out, he¡¯ll me me in the future,¡± Wei Xue said awkwardly. Mother Wei consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re his younger sister. How could a big brother really me his younger sister? Besides, we¡¯ll still be there. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± !! Wei Xueughed in her heart. What she wanted was for them to say this. Since that was the case, then she could do as she pleased. In the hospital ward. Wei Ting asked his subordinate to send theputer and documents over. He sat on the sofa and prepared to open theputer to work. Su Meng looked at him and asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wei Ting did not even lift his eyelids. He replied while working, ¡°I¡¯m working.¡± Su Meng rolled her eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯re working. I mean, what are you doing here? This is my ward!¡± Hearing what Su Meng said, Wei Ting finally raised his eyes. He nced at the door of the ward and said indifferently, ¡°To prevent hooligans.¡± Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± Wei Ting was clearly more like a hooligan at the moment. They were about to divorce, so how could there be any reason for them to stay in the same room? Thinking of this, Su Meng reminded Wei Ting, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Please go back. I don¡¯t want to be gossiped about by others. You¡¯re much more dangerous than a hooligan.¡± Wei Ting frowned and looked at Su Meng. He said seriously, ¡°We¡¯re a legal couple, so it¡¯s normal for me to be with you. No one can gossip about me. Moreover, I¡¯m not a ferocious beast, and I won¡¯t eat you. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about your own safety. After all, you¡¯re not even afraid of the person who kidnapped you, let alone a legal husband like me.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re going to get a divorce soon,¡± Su Meng continued. Wei Ting closed his eyes and sighed, then, he opened his eyes again and said, ¡°I won¡¯t get a divorce, and no one can make us get a divorce. I¡¯ve already investigated the matter regarding Wei Xue, but I¡¯ve discovered that there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything between the two of you that could cause you to be so hostile.¡± ¡°Perhaps my information was wrong, so I was wondering if you could tell me the reason in person? No matter what the reason is, I¡¯ll settle it properly and guarantee that the final result will satisfy you.¡± Wei Ting sat on the sofa and asked Su Meng seriously. It seemed like he wanted to know from the bottom of his heart. Su Meng didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to really investigate. Was he afraid that she would be a threat to Wei Xue? ¡°You definitely won¡¯t be able to find out. It would be weird if you can find out what hasn¡¯t happened yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Meng lowered her head and muttered softly. Wei Ting at the side didn¡¯t hear what she was saying clearly, but Su Meng didn¡¯t n to tell him about her rebirth. In any case, his thoughts were no longer important to her. Almost all the things that she hated happened after she was pregnant. And this rebirth, she directly changed the follow-up development. Therefore, the hatred between her and Wei Xue didn¡¯t exist for Wei Xue in this timeline. Even if she said it, it would be useless. She might even be treated as mentally ill. Moreover, who knew if Wei Ting really wanted to help her? Perhaps he just wanted to remove this potential threat for Wei Xue. Su Meng lowered her eyelids and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Then, she stopped talking. Wei Ting frowned. He kept feeling that something was gradually losing control, and he did not like this feeling. It seemed that it was time to do that thing. ¡°Come home with me tomorrow.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t continue to dwell on this matter, and the topic changed to the matter of going home. Su Meng directly refused. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± She answered straightforwardly without a trace of hesitation. ¡°Grandpa is back. He wants to see you,¡± Wei Ting said indifferently. Su Meng hesitated for a moment. Grandfather Wei was the only person in the Wei family who sincerely treated her well, and he had protected her a lot back then. Therefore, she wanted to see Grandfather Wei in her heart. However, when she thought of the Wei family¡¯s cannibalistic ce, which was both disgusting and unlucky, she still shook her head and refused. ¡°I won¡¯t go there. I¡¯ll visit Grandpa again if I have the chance in the future.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t care. He looked at Su Meng and asked indifferently, ¡°Then what if it¡¯s about the car ident?¡± ¡°Car ident? What do you mean?¡± Su Meng stared at Wei Ting with a fierce look in her eyes. ¡°Come back with me tomorrow, I will tell you all the news. How about it?¡± Wei Ting patiently guided, Chapter 240 - 240 Conditions Negotiated 240 Conditions Negotiated He knew that with Su Meng¡¯s personality, no matter what he said, she would not go back with him. He could only exchange the things that she cared about with her. Other than him wanting to bring Su Meng home, he really wanted to go back and investigate the car ident because he had found a very important clue. When Su Meng heard about the car ident from Wei Ting, she sneered. ¡°No need. Zhou Peng also knows. I can exchange information with him.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to smile. !! Su Meng almost never saw Wei Ting smile. This guy always looked cold. If he smiled, nothing good would happen. As Su Meng expected, Wei Ting opened his thin lips slightly. ¡°He got his information from me.¡± Su Meng asked, ¡°How can you prove it?¡± Wei Ting crossed his legs, put his arms on his knees, and supported his chin. He saidzily, ¡°I wasmunicating with others in the hospital at that time. I didn¡¯t expect him to be there and listen to everything. Why? Did he lie to you with my information?¡± Su Meng was not angry. Instead, she raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Then tell me the details. I want to see if your words match up. If they don¡¯t, then neither of you can be trusted.¡± ¡°You understand. You want to take the opportunity to get more information from me.¡± Wei Ting saw through Su Meng¡¯s intention. Su Meng did not refute. She shrugged and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. Who asked you to have information about me? I have to shop around. This is deadly information. I canpare it with it, right?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Wei Ting did not mind telling Su Meng. However, he realized that this matter involved many people. He did not expect that this was a premeditated murder. However, it failed in the end. At this moment, he had been by Su Meng¡¯s side all this time in order to better protect her. Only under his watch did those people dare not act recklessly. If he left tomorrow, Su Meng would be in even more danger without his protection. He could send someone else to protect her, but he wasn¡¯t at ease. Someone who could make such a perfect trap without anyone noticing must have an even more borate trap waiting for Su Meng. For her safety, Wei Ting was willing to let her me him for using this matter to make a deal. This matter could not be told to Su Meng. Otherwise, based on her personality, she would definitely refuse to let him interfere and resolve it herself. Wei Ting told Su Meng the details. Not only was it the same as what Zhou Peng said, there were even many details that Zhou Peng did not mention. When Su Meng saw that Wei Ting had said the same thing as she had experienced, she immediately fell silent. In her heart, she believed what he had said. As expected, someone wanted to kill her, but who could it be? Su Meng probably had a target in her heart. After living for two lifetimes, she only had a few enemies. There was no one else other than that person who could do such a thing to her. However, even if she could guess it in her heart, it would be useless without any evidence. Since Wei Ting could even investigate such trivial matters, so what if she cooperated with Wei Ting once? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you tomorrow, but I have a condition,¡± Su Meng said as she looked at Wei Ting. ¡°Speak.¡± This was within Wei Ting¡¯s expectations. Su Meng took a deep breath. She said angrily, ¡°Can you please get rid of those flowers in your courtyard? I¡¯m allergic to pollen. Do you know how ufortable it was when I walked past those flowers every time I walked out of the courtyard?¡± Wei Ting: ¡°¡­¡± He thought it was some kind of request, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be about this matter. He found it funny in his heart. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, and he agreed, ¡°Okay, there are no flowers around the vi, so you can go back without worry. As for the Wei Residence, you can rest assured that you will be very safe when you go back tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still okay, so we can consider this as a cooperation. Since you helped me investigate the car ident, what do you want me to help you with?¡± Su Meng began to talk about cooperation with Wei Ting. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the future. I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Wei Ting agreed, but did not immediately say his request. Perhaps this request could be used in the future? It was rare for the two of them to reach an agreement, so the atmosphere finally became a little more harmonious. Wei Ting sat on the sofa and worked. After Su Meng took the medicine, shey on the hospital bed to rest. Although the injuries on her body had improved a lot, she was particrly fatigued. She needed to rest and sleep before she could move. Under the dual effects of her body and medicine, Su Meng fell asleep very quickly. Not long after Su Meng fell asleep, the door of the ward suddenly opened. Wei Ting looked up and saw that the person who had entered was actually Zhou Peng. ¡°It seems that her position in your heart is indeed not ordinary.¡± Zhou Peng was not surprised that Wei Ting was still in Su Meng¡¯s room at such ate hour. He leaned against the door frame of the ward and looked at Wei Ting with a smile on his face. Chapter 241 - 241 Came Again 241 Came Again Wei Ting was not surprised by Zhou Peng¡¯s sudden appearance. He just nced at him indifferently and then lowered his head to continue his work. ¡°I heard your conversation with Xiao Meng. Oh, right, I didn¡¯t mean to listen. The door wasn¡¯t closed. I saw that you were talking happily, so I didn¡¯t disturb you,¡± said Zhou Peng, leaning against the door frame. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all for eavesdropping on others¡¯ conversation. He even took the initiative to say it. ¡°Yes.¡± After hearing it, Wei Ting didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids and answered casually. !! Zhou Peng raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re not surprised?¡± ording to Wei Ting¡¯s personality, shouldn¡¯t he be especially angry at this moment ande over to beat him up? Why was his reaction so indifferent? Wei Ting was looking at the proposal submitted by his subordinates. He marked out the problem and then sent it back to his subordinates. After doing all this, he closed hisputer and looked up at Zhou Peng. ¡°It¡¯s not strange for someone who can stare at other people¡¯s wives all day to eavesdrop,¡± Wei Ting said indifferently. ¡°I thought President Wei only knew how to solve problems with force, but he¡¯s actually so good at talking.¡± Although he was scolded, Zhou Peng was not angry. Instead, he smiled. Wei Ting didn¡¯t want to pay too much attention to Zhou Peng and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that Xiao Meng is a member of our Zhou family, so I came to see if she encountered any danger. After all, some people already have nothing to do with her, but they still pester her every day.¡± Zhou Peng shrugged. Hearing that Su Meng was a member of the Zhou family, Wei Ting frowned almost imperceptibly. He repeated, ¡°A member of the Zhou family?¡± Zhou Peng smiled and said, ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me that the Almighty Wei doesn¡¯t even know about this?¡± He smiled and looked at Wei Ting¡¯s reaction. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. That day, your sister was exposed because of the erotic video, so you took her away early. You didn¡¯t see the scene of Xiao Meng signing a contract with our Zhou family. From that day on, she was a member of our Zhou family. So, there¡¯s no problem for me toe and see my own people, right?¡± Wei Ting knew about the signing of the contract between Su Meng and the Zhou family. Because this year¡¯s Feng Shui Master Competition was held by the Zhou family, it was normal for the Zhou family to sign the final victor. However, at most, the two sides would only be in a cooperative rtionship, mutually beneficial. When the next Feng Shui Master Competition was held, it would be held by the Wei family. At that time, the final victor would also be signed by the Wei family. This was the default rule in the industry. Therefore, Wei Ting was not angered by Zhou Peng¡¯s words. He was just unhappy that he called Su Meng one of his people. Wei Ting¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. He said coldly, ¡°Su Meng is my, Wei Ting¡¯s wife. She is a member of the Wei family. Unless you want to go against the Wei family.¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Zhou Peng shook his head and denied Wei Ting¡¯s words. He was not threatened in the slightest. He looked at Wei Ting. With a smile on his lips, he said, ¡°The two elders of the Wei family are trying their best to distance themselves from Su Meng. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s make a bet. In less than a week, you and Xiao Meng will be forced to divorce. At that time, she will no longer be a member of the Wei family.¡± ¡°Right now, there is only a legal rtionship between the two of you. There is only ayer of legal rtionship. Other than that, there is nothing else. It can even be said that there will be no legal rtionship between the two of you. You have to thank your good parents for chasing away such a good girl for you.¡± ¡°The day your divorce is sessful will be the day I pursue Su Meng. At that time, you won¡¯t have any reason to stop me.¡± Zhou Peng¡¯s words were sarcastic. He could always pick the most important ce to anger Wei Ting. He was deliberately provoking Wei Ting. Not only did Wei Ting not fall for his trick, but he even leaned leisurely on the sofa. ¡°The premise is that you have the life to pursue her.¡± Zhou Peng smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for President Wei to worry about that.¡± Su Meng was sleeping soundly at the side. She had no idea that these two men whom she did not want to talk to the most were in a tense confrontation for her. However, although she did not see it, Wei Xue saw it. Wei Xue came over to visit Su Meng with a bouquet of flowers. From afar, she saw Zhou Peng standing at the door and talking to the people in the room. Zhou Peng also saw her. Wei Xue smiled and greeted him. She did not expect Zhou Peng to be so disrespectful. After giving her a cold nce, he directly turned his head. Chapter 242 - 242 Allergy 242 Allergy ¡°Your good sister is here,¡± Zhou Peng reminded Wei Ting. Wei Xue was ignored by Zhou Peng. Although she was displeased, she did not show it on her face. She walked to the door of the ward and greeted Zhou Peng politely. ¡°Young Master Zhou, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± Zhou Peng looked at her meaningfully. ¡°There are many things you didn¡¯t expect.¡± Wei Xue¡¯s face stiffened when she was suddenly rebuked, but she immediately recovered her smile. She knew that Zhou Peng had always been like this. Other than being gentle to his sister, Zhou Jia, he was cold to everyone else. !! Knowing that Zhou Peng loved Zhou Jia the most, Wei Xue tried to use Zhou Jia¡¯s name to get close to him. Wei Xue noticed the hospital gown on Zhou Peng and asked in surprise, ¡°Young Master Zhou, you¡¯re also in the hospital? Has Zhou Jiae? I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.¡± She was quite familiar with Young Master Zhou because when she went to the Zhou family to visit Zhou Jia in the past, she could see Zhou Peng almost every time. Zhou Peng kept a close watch on this sister of his and never allowed her to go out to y alone with her. Therefore, she could only apany her to y in the Zhou family, so she also spoke to Zhou Peng a few times. When she spoke to Zhou Peng in the past, although he also had a cold appearance, his words were still considered polite. Wei Xue thought that she was also considered Zhou Peng¡¯s friend and wanted to say a few more words. In the end, she did not expect Zhou Peng not to give her any face at all. He replied coldly, ¡°If you really want to see her, then give her a call. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know where she lives. Do you still need to ask me such a question?¡± The smile on Wei Xue¡¯s face suddenly became somewhat unbearable. She looked at Wei Ting as if she was asking for help. However, Wei Ting was looking at Su Meng and did not look at her at all. There was nothing she could do. She also did not dare to provoke Zhou Peng. Zhou Peng¡¯s vicious and ruthless character was well-known. Back then, there was a person who bullied Zhou Jia. In the end, Zhou Peng pulled out a finger. That¡¯s right, it was pulled out by Zhou Peng. It was because of his vicious and sister-spoiling character that Wei Xue used Zhou Jia¡¯s name to guide Zhou Peng to attack Su Meng. Originally, Su Meng had already fallen into Zhou Peng¡¯s hands. However, she didn¡¯t know why she would return safely in the end. Even Zhou Jia didn¡¯t know about this problem. Now, she saw that Zhou Peng actually stayed in the same hospital as Su Meng and even came to her ward, Wei Xue didn¡¯t know what kind of connection there was between the two. Or did Zhou Peng juste to look for Wei Ting? In the blink of an eye, Wei Xue had already thought of many questions in her heart. Seeing Zhou Peng frown at her, only then did she realize that she had been staring at Zhou Peng the entire time. Wei Xue smiled awkwardly and hurriedly pretended not to care as she walked into the ward. Just as she stepped into the ward, she heard Wei ting coldly say, ¡°Take it out.¡± Wei Xue was puzzled. She looked at Wei Ting and thought that she had misheard. She wanted to walk further in, but before she could lift her feet, Zhou Peng grabbed her arm and pulled her out of the door. At the same time, he said, ¡°People can go in. Throw away the flowers.¡± Wei Xue was puzzled. ¡°I just bought these flowers for Sister Su Meng. I remember that she likes flowers very much. Why can¡¯t I take them in?¡± ¡°Achoo!¡± Before Wei Xue could say anything, Su Meng, who was sleeping on the bed, suddenly sneezed and woke up. Wei Ting reacted fast enough. He quickly walked to Wei Xue¡¯s side. Before Wei Xue could react, he took the bouquet in her hand and threw it into the trash can next to her. ¡°Flowers again. Who doesn¡¯t like me and brought the flowers over?¡± Several red dots appeared on Su Meng¡¯s body. She was immediately woken up by the itch. At the same time, her nose was especially itchy. She always wanted to sneeze. She frowned and looked up. When she saw Wei Xue standing at the door, she immediately understood and said it directly to her. Wei Xue stood there at a loss. Her eyes were red. She apologized to Su Meng, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Su Meng. I didn¡¯t know you were allergic to pollen. I didn¡¯t mean it. You asked me about flowers before, and I thought you liked flowers, so I brought flowers.¡± The bouquet in Wei Xue¡¯s hand had already been thrown away by Wei Ting. She only carried the tonics and walked toward Su Meng, apologizing as she walked. When she walked to Su Meng¡¯s side, she still wanted to reach out to shake Su Meng¡¯s hand. Fortunately, Su Meng reacted quickly and dodged. She looked coldly at Wei Xue¡¯s hand and saw that there was some powder on Wei Xue¡¯s smooth snow-white hand. It seemed that she had deliberately added some pollen on her hand to trigger her allergic reaction. Su Meng¡¯s body was still very weak and could not withstand the stimtion of the pollen. Wei Xue did this purely to take her life. ¡°Sister Su Meng, are you angry? I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I won¡¯t give you flowers anymore in the future. I was also worried and confused.¡± When Wei Xue apologized, she still wanted to touch Su Meng, but every time, Su Meng cleverly avoided her. Chapter 243 - 243 Had Scammed Her 243 Had Scammed Her Su Meng sneered in her heart when she saw how good Wei Xue was at acting. Wasn¡¯t it just acting? Who didn¡¯t know how to act? She also put on a pitiful and aggrieved look. She choked and said, ¡°How could I be angry with you? After all, I¡¯m still your sister-inw. But you also know that I just had a car ident and my body is full of injuries. I can¡¯t touch it casually. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to disinfect it. It¡¯ll be very troublesome.¡± ¡°Disinfecting isn¡¯t the most important thing. If the wound were to split open, wouldn¡¯t it be very painful? So you can understand Sister-inw, right?¡± After Su Meng said that, she even pretended to raise her hand to wipe away her tears. Zhou Peng watched the two acting with great interest at the side. At the same time, he evaluated in his heart. Fortunately, Su Meng wasn¡¯t an actor. Her acting skills were too exaggerated. Wei Xue was better. She was at the level where she could be a movie queen. This scene was really interesting. Luckily, he came over. !! Wei Xue looked at Su Meng¡¯s hypocritical appearance and was so angry that her teeth were itching. Su Meng was too good at acting. In fact, she had brought flowers because she knew that Su Meng was severely allergic to pollen. Wei Ting was going to bring her back to the Wei family tomorrow. She had to stop Su Meng from going back. Not to mention the fact that her father and mother had told her about this matter. Even if they hadn¡¯t, she would have thought of a way to stop Su Meng from going back. Grandfather Wei had nned to stay long this time. He had always protected Su Meng. Now that Su Meng was back, it would be difficult for her to divorce Wei Ting. Time was of the essence. Making Su Meng allergic to pollen was the fastest and easiest way. In addition to the injuries from the car ident, it was possible for her to lose her life. Unfortunately, Su Meng saw through it. She didn¡¯t seed, but that wasn¡¯t important. The most important thing was that Wei Ting was the first to react. When did he know that Su Meng was allergic to pollen? Wei Xue felt an indescribable difort in her heart. She seemed to have overlooked something important, but what was it? She couldn¡¯t remember for a moment. She kept feeling that the feeling Su Meng gave her was very strange. ¡°That¡¯s natural. The fault was originally mine. I didn¡¯t understand it beforehand.¡± The corner of Wei Xue¡¯s mouth twitched, and she apologized against her conscience. It was fun to pretend, but it was also really disgusting. After Su Meng finished speaking, even she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver. It was better to try not to put on such an act in the future. Su Meng couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue pretending with Wei Xue. She went straight to the point. ¡°Wei Xue, could it be that you¡¯ve lost your memory? Or is it that your memory isn¡¯t working? You¡¯ve even forgotten that I¡¯m allergic to pollen? Who was the one who went to the hospital with me because of my pollen allergy?¡± Wei Xue didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to be so direct. She subconsciously turned her head to look at Wei Ting. She didn¡¯t care how Su Meng would look at her or how she would me her, but Wei Ting couldn¡¯t. When Su Meng was hospitalized with an allergy, she had concealed this matter from Wei Ting. That¡¯s right, she did it on purpose. If she told Wei Ting, then Wei Ting would be moved by Su Meng¡¯s efforts and change his opinion of her. If Wei Ting found out about this matter, he would definitely think that she had an ulterior motive. Then, the kind image that she had worked hard to maintain in front of Wei Ting would most likely be gone. Wei Xue was very nervous at this moment. For a moment, she even forgot to say anything. She was extremely nervous, but when she realized that Wei Ting did not have any intention of asking questions, she felt slightly relieved. It seemed that Wei Ting was not that concerned about Su Meng¡¯s matter. Her heart gradually calmed down, and she was no longer that nervous. Su Meng had been observing Wei Xue and had long seen through her thoughts. However, she did not intend to keep Wei Xue as an eyesore, so she asked directly, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve finished seeing me and the things have been delivered, is there anything else you need?¡± This meant that she wanted to chase Wei Xue away. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just worried about you, that¡¯s why I came over to take a look. Besides, Mom also heard about your car ident and your hospitalization. Although she¡¯s still angry about what happenedst time, she didn¡¯t really me you. She even asked me to bring something to see you.¡± Wei Xue intentionally changed the topic to Mother Wei. ¡°Sister Su Meng, don¡¯t me Mom for being angry at you. She must have some resentment in her heart for being sent to prison for no reason. Aren¡¯t youing back with Brother Wei Ting this time? Then apologize to Mom properly. She will forgive you.¡± Chapter 244 - 244 Xiao Xue Is Really Kind 244 Xiao Xue Is Really Kind Su Meng said with a surprised expression, ¡°Forgive me? What does this have to do with me? Are you questioning the police¡¯s handling of the case? If I wasn¡¯t in danger, the police wouldn¡¯t have arrested her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but Mom is an elder after all. As juniors, how can we be serious with an elder? Sister Su Meng, although I know that you are dissatisfied with Mom in your heart, on ount of Brother Wei Ting, you won¡¯t continue to be calctive with her, right?¡± Wei Xue said. She then brought up the topic of Wei Ting. Su Meng understood what Wei Xue meant. This was a way of reminding her of the enmity between her and the Wei family. Not only her mother been sent to prison, but she also had feelings for Wei Ting. Combined with the flowers that she had intentionally brought over just now¡­ This was because she didn¡¯t want her to go to the Wei family tomorrow. Since Wei Xue was so afraid of her going to the Wei family, Su Meng looked at Wei Xue and revealed a very kind and kind smile, just like an elder looking at a child. Wei Xue was startled by Su Meng¡¯s expression, and her heart suddenly felt bad. As expected, Su Meng¡¯s next words almost caused her to be unable to hold back anger her. !! Only to hear Su Meng speak slowly, ¡°As expected of Wei Ting¡¯s younger sister. You¡¯re really thoughtful. Since you¡¯ve invited me so sincerely, how can I refute your face? On ount of you, I¡¯ll go back with Wei Ting tomorrow.¡± Wei Xue: ¡°¡­¡± She seemed to have messed things up. ¡°Alright, since there¡¯s nothing else, then I should rest. Patients can¡¯t stay upte. You guys can go wherever you want.¡± Su Meng began to drive people away. It wasn¡¯t just Wei Xue, but Zhou Peng and Wei Ting as well. She didn¡¯t want to see them at this moment. She was annoyed whenever she saw these people. Zhou Peng straightened his back against the door frame and took a step back. He stood outside the door and continued to watch the show with his arms crossed. Wei Xue looked at Wei Ting and said, ¡°Brother, Sister Su Meng is going to rest. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Wei Ting sat on the sofa and did not move. He said faintly, ¡°You can go.¡± ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going? But it¡¯s already veryte. Sister Su Meng said she wanted to rest.¡± Wei Xue knew that Wei Ting wanted to sleep here at night, but she was still unwilling and tried to call Wei Ting away. ¡°Do you want to go back by yourself, or do you want the driver toe pick you up?¡± Wei Ting asked Wei Xue directly. ¡°It¡¯s already sote, Brother. Since you¡¯re not going back, then I won¡¯t go back either. I¡¯ll stay here to apany Sister Su Meng. If she has anything she needs, I can still take care of her.¡± Wei Xue pleaded, but taking care of Su Meng was fake. Being with Wei Ting was real. ¡°Since Xiao Xue wants to take care of me so much, then let her stay here too. We¡¯ll go back together tomorrow. We can¡¯t let down her good intentions.¡± Seeing that Su Meng had already said so, Wei Ting didn¡¯t object anymore. Instead, he tacitly agreed. ¡°Sister Su Meng, you¡¯re so kind. Do you know how worried I¡¯ve been about you during this period of time?¡± Seeing that Su Meng had agreed to let her stay here, Wei Xue looked very happy. She reached out and wanted to grab Su Meng¡¯s arm. Su Meng moved aside and then reminded her, ¡°I think you¡¯d better go and wash your hands. Your hands are too dirty. If you don¡¯t believe me, let Wei Ting take a look.¡± Su Meng knew that Wei Xue cared about Wei Ting¡¯s thoughts the most. When she heard that she had to let Wei Ting see her dirty hands, she immediately got up and went to the bathroom to wash her hands without any hesitation. Su Meng looked at Wei Xue¡¯s back and a trace of a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. ¡®You asked for it. Since you want to stay and help me so much, then don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡¯ ¡°President Wei, since the two girls have decided to sleep together, it¡¯s not good for you to stay here anymore, right? If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay at my ce for a night. How about it?¡± Zhou Peng had been watching themotion outside Su Meng¡¯s ward. In the end, when he saw that Su Meng had agreed to let Wei Xue stay, he opened his mouth to ask. Wei Xue nced at Wei Ting and silently lowered her head. In her heart, she was certain that Wei Ting wouldn¡¯t leave. He had mysophobia and didn¡¯t like to be with strangers. However, she remembered that Su Meng had spoken. Su Meng looked at Wei Ting with a gentle gaze. ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re worried about me. It¡¯s fine. After all, I have Xiao Xue by my side. Xiao Xue, I¡¯m a patient, so I might need you to take care of me sometimes. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡± After saying that, she turned to look at Wei Xue. Her eyes were filled with hope. Wei Xue felt a chill down her spine from Su Meng¡¯s stare. She always felt that Su Meng had bad intentions, but she had already said it out loud just now. It wasn¡¯t good to refuse now, so she could only brace herself and agree. ¡°How could I? Taking care of you is what I should do.¡± Su Meng smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of me tonight. Our Xiao Xue is really kind, isn¡¯t that right, Wei Ting?¡± Wei Ting did not answer, and Su Meng did not expect to really get an answer from him. Chapter 245 - 245 Small Movements 245 Small Movements In the end, Wei Ting really went to Zhou Peng¡¯s room, while Wei Xue was with Su Meng. When the few of them separated, Wei Xue, who was without Wei Ting by her side, began to reveal her true nature. With a cold face, she walked to Su Meng¡¯s bed without saying a word and directlyy down, preparing to sleep. ¡°Xiao Xue, didn¡¯t you stay here to take care of me? But if you¡¯re sleeping, then how are you going to take care of me?¡± Su Meng used the nket as a shield against Wei Xue¡¯s touch. She didn¡¯t want to touch her directly with her own hands. What if there was something dirty on Wei Xue¡¯s body that made her allergic? Moreover, she also despised Wei Xue¡¯s bad luck. !! Wei Xue didn¡¯t even pretend not to be angry and said impatiently, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just call me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Su Meng pretended to be pitiful. ¡°But there¡¯s only this bed in this room, and it¡¯s so small. If you sleep here, how am I going to rest well? I¡¯m a patient now. If something happens to my body in the middle of the night? I¡¯ll need those instruments to save my life.¡± Wei Xue said impatiently, ¡°We¡¯re not fat. It¡¯s easy for two people to sleep in such a big bed. Hurry up and sleep. I still have things to do tomorrow.¡± After saying that, she really closed her eyes and went to sleep. Su Meng didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she reallyy down beside Wei Xue. However, she deliberately kept a certain distance from Wei Xue. Neither of them said anything, as if they had really fallen asleep. After a long while, Wei Xue suddenly opened her eyes. She turned her head slightly and saw that Su Meng was sleeping peacefully beside her. ¡°Su Meng?¡± Wei Xue called out softly a few times, but Su Meng didn¡¯t respond. Seeing this, Wei Xue quietly got off the bed and carefully walked out. The moment Wei Xue left, Su Meng suddenly opened her eyes. Actually, she hadn¡¯t slept all this time because she knew that Wei Xue wouldn¡¯t be so obedient. Wei Xue tiptoed to the outside of the ward and came to the front of the rubbish bin at the door. She stared at the rubbish bin in a daze. Su Mengy on the bed and looked outside. From her angle, she could only see half of Wei Xue¡¯s body. Therefore, she only knew that Wei Xue stood outside the door and did not move. She did not know what she was doing. Seeing that Wei Xue did not move for a long time, she got up and quietly walked out. Fortunately, the hospital bed was not far from the door. She only took a few steps and could see what Wei Xue was doing. When Wei Xue was about toe back, she could still return to the bed in time. Wei Xue looked at the rubbish bin with a conflicted expression. She stretched out her hand and hovered in the air for a few seconds before she retracted it. She did not know what she was trying to do. Su Meng took out her phone and turned on the recording function. She began to film Wei Xue. Because this was a private hospital that specialized in serving a fewrge families, there were exceptionally few patients here, especially at night. Other than the doctor on duty, there wasn¡¯t a single person, so Wei Xue didn¡¯t have to worry about being seen. She stood in front of the trash can for a long time. Just as Su Meng was about to lose her patience, she finally made a move. She took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and reached her hand into the trash can. When Su Meng saw her action, she immediately understood what she was going to do. If she guessed correctly, Wei Xue was going to take out the bouquet of flowers that Wei Ting had thrown in. As expected, when Wei Xue¡¯s hand took out the bouquet of flowers from the trash can, she was holding it in her hand. She really did not change her mind. Su Meng looked at Wei Xue and her eyes narrowed. Wei Xue did not see that she had been set up and wanted to do it a second time. It seemed that she was very determined. She would not give up until she achieved her goal. She was usually so delicate, but this time, she was even willing to flip through the trash can. After Wei Xue took the flowers, a smug smile appeared on her face. At this moment, she didn¡¯t even care about the dirt. She could only be happy. Because just now, she thought of a good way to torture Su Meng. She took down all the flower cores and threw the rest away. Her movements were very fast. After doing all this, she was ready to return to the ward. Su Meng noticed her movements. Before she turned around, she quickly returned to the hospital bed. She covered herself with the nket and revealed a crack below because the recording function of her phone was still on. This crack was used to continue recording the video. After Wei Xue entered, she first checked to see if Su Meng had woken up. She called out softly twice and only felt relieved when she saw that Su Meng had not opened her eyes. She walked to the table, opened the kettle, and put something in. Then, she covered it again and put it back in its original ce. Chapter 246 - 246 Advised Su Meng To Drink Medicine 246 Advised Su Meng To Drink Medicine Su Meng closed her eyes and pretended to turn over. She took the opportunity to save the video and put her phone away. On the other side, Wei Xue felt guilty. When she heard Su Meng¡¯s movement, she was shocked and immediately turned to look at Su Meng. After looking for a while, she saw that Su Meng did not open her eyes. She only rxed after she turned over. After Wei Xue had done all this, she quietly returned to the bed and looked deeply at Su Meng. When she saw that Su Meng was sleeping very peacefully, the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. Wei Xueid down and pretended to have just woken up. She rubbed her eyes and woke Su Meng up. !! ¡°Sister Su Meng, shouldn¡¯t you be drinking your medicine? Quickly get up and drink your medicine.¡± Wei Xue¡¯s tone was gentle. After shouting for a long time, Su Meng still didn¡¯t open her eyes. When Wei Xue saw that Su Meng was sleeping so soundly, she couldn¡¯t help but grumble in a low voice, ¡°Why are you sleeping like a pig? No wonder you¡¯re so stupid.¡± After grumbling, she gently patted her face twice to make her smile more natural. Only then did she continue to call Su Meng. ¡°Sister Su Meng, I saw your schedule. It¡¯s time to take your medicine now. Hurry up and get up.¡± Actually, it was still early. It was only past 10 pm. It was just that Su Meng and Wei Xue had gone to bed early. Wei Xue called out for a long time. In the end, she had already started pushing Su Meng. Only then did Su Meng slowly wake up. She looked at her nkly and asked, ¡°Xiao Xue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Wei Xue smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s time. It¡¯s time for you to take your medicine. Didn¡¯t I say that I would take care of you tonight? Quickly get up and take your medicine. I¡¯ll go get you some water.¡± Wei Xue gently helped Su Meng Up and walked to the table. She used the kettle that she had just put something in to fetch the water. ¡°What time is it now?¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Xue nkly. Her eyes were a little dull, and she seemed to be in a daze. Seeing her like this, Wei Xueughed in her heart. It was better this way. It was more convenient for her to do it. ¡°It¡¯s past 10 o¡¯clock,¡± Wei Xue answered while pouring a cup of water for her with the kettle. Then, she followed the prescription on the table to prepare the medicine. Only then did she give it to Su Meng. Su Meng took the cup of water and the medicine, but she didn¡¯t drink it. Instead, she kept staring at Wei Xue. Wei Xue was a little flustered by Su Meng¡¯s stare. She smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think the medicine is bitter? If you¡¯re afraid of bitterness, I¡¯ll get you something else to eat to slow you down.¡± At this moment, Wei Xue really looked like a caring little sister taking care of her sister. Her tone was gentle and full of patience. If it was an ordinary person, they would definitely be fooled by her current appearance. Fortunately, Su Meng had long known her true colors. After thinking for a while, Su Meng shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s you who is so good to me. I¡¯m really touched.¡± After saying that, she even acted as if she was so touched that she was about to cry. Wei Xue said proudly, ¡°Aiya, who asked us to be as close as sisters? I was the one who took care of you in the past, and I will always take care of you in the future. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yes, in her previous life, she took care of herself and her child. It was really easy to ¡®take care¡¯ of them. Su Meng sneered in her heart, but her face remained calm. ¡°Although I¡¯m very touched, it¡¯s not time for me to take the medicine yet. The doctor wille and watch me take it in the future, so I can only let you down.¡± After Su Meng said that, she turned around and wanted to put the medicine on the bedside table next to her. However, she lost her bnce and the medicine fell to the ground. Half of the water in the cup was spilled, and the medicine was soaked in the water. ¡°Aiya, it actually fell!¡± Su Meng¡¯s tone was regretful, but there was a hint of a smile in her eyes. When Wei Xue saw this, she cursed Su Meng in her heart for being stupid. After waiting for a few minutes, the doctor came over as expected. When he saw Su Meng and Wei Xue sitting on the bed together, he frowned and said, ¡°Miss, the hospital bed is for the patient to sleep on. You are not a patient, so you can¡¯t sit here.¡± She did not expect that she would be told off by the doctor. Wei Xue felt a little embarrassed. She exined, ¡°No, Sister Su Meng fell asleep just now. I saw the time to take the medicine, so I wanted to wake her up. But I didn¡¯t expect that I couldn¡¯t wake her up no matter how hard I tried. So I sat down and called her. I was just about to go down.¡± As Wei Xue spoke, she got down from the bed and walked to the sofa at the side to sit down. Su Meng saw that Wei Xue was lying with a straight face, so she continued, ¡°Thank you for your concern, doctor, but it¡¯s fine. This sister of mine has always been like this in front of me. I¡¯m used to it. Besides, she was also trying to wake me up to take my medicine. But¡­¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Xue and said a little aggrieved, ¡°Xiao Xue, next time you call me, just call me. Can you not pat me? The injuries on my body haven¡¯t healed yet. It really hurts.¡± As she spoke, she touched the spot where Wei Xue had patted her. Her mouth hissed as if it really hurt. Chapter 247 - 247 Asked For Money From Wei Xue 247 Asked For Money From Wei Xue The thing doctors hated the most was when someone roughed up their own patients. This would greatly affect the recovery of the patient¡¯s condition, and it would not be good for the patient and the doctor¡¯s reputation. After listening to Su Meng¡¯s words¡­ The doctor looked at Wei Xue and frowned. ¡°Miss, the patient needs to rest, especially at night. Rest is very important. If there¡¯s nothing else, you¡¯d better leave. Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry about the patient¡¯s safety at all. We have the most advanced medical equipment here. We can monitor the patient¡¯s physical condition at any time. If there¡¯s a problem, we¡¯lle over at any time.¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Wei Xue was a little displeased. This doctor actually dared to kick her out. She was the second miss of the Wei family, and he had made her unhappy. With just a word, she could make him lose his job. Thinking that the doctor was saying this because he didn¡¯t know her identity, Wei Xue pretended to casually reveal her identity. ¡°I¡¯m bringing Sister Su Meng back to the Wei family tomorrow, so I¡¯m temporarily staying here tonight.¡± This hospital was a high-ss private hospital. Usually, only upper-ss people woulde, and there were only a few big families. Moreover, the Wei family was the cream of the crop among the big families. When it came to the Wei family, there was practically no one who didn¡¯t know. Everyone hoped to curry favor with the Wei family. Therefore, in the past, as long as she revealed her identity, those people¡¯s attitudes would immediately change. Wei Xue originally thought that it was the same this time. She had already made preparations for the doctor to apologize to her and then she would be magnanimous and not mind. She did not expect the doctor to have no reaction after hearing it. At this moment, he was wearing a mask, so she could not see his expression. She could only see a pair of cold and beautiful eyes. He said calmly, ¡°No matter where we go, the patient needs to rest well. So, don¡¯t disturb her again tonight.¡± After saying that, he turned his head to look at Su Meng and asked, ¡°Do you feel any difort today? How¡¯s your mental state? Have you recovered a little?¡± Su Meng smiled and replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong today. I feel very good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, Miss Su. As long as you continue to recuperate like this, you might recover much faster than expected.¡± The doctor took out the medicine for Su Meng and wanted to watch her drink it. Su Meng walked to a corner. There was a pile of things that the customers had sent over. Su Meng walked over and rummaged through them. She finally found what she wanted. It was mineral water imported from a foreign country. Su Meng held the mineral water. She said that she liked practical things. She did not expect the client to be so practical. He even bought a lot of water for her. He was really¡­ thoughtful. ¡°Miss Su, it¡¯s best to drink warm water when taking medicine,¡± the doctor reminded her. Wei Xue echoed from the side. At the same time, she poured a cup of warm water for Su Meng and brought it over. ¡°Sister Su Meng, you should drink warm water. Cold water is bad for your body. Look at what the doctor said.¡± No matter what, she had to let Su Meng drink the water that contained the pollen tonight. If this method didn¡¯t work, she had to continue thinking of other ways. ¡°I should be fine just like this asionally, right?¡± Su Meng asked the doctor. The doctor nodded. Seeing that even the doctor didn¡¯t refute her, Wei Xue could only give up. The doctor watched Su Meng drink the medicine and gave a few more instructions before turning around to leave. Seeing that the doctor had left, Su Meng yawned and sat on the bed. She looked at Wei Xue and asked, ¡°Xiao Xue, since the doctor has said so, it¡¯ll be hard on you to sleep on the sofa for the night.¡± Wei Xue gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Su Meng smiled and immediatelyid down to sleep. Wei Xue had been staring at Su Meng for a while. When she saw that Su Meng¡¯s breathing had gradually stabilized, she took out her phone to take a look. She had just received two messages. [Miss Su, we have already done everything ording to the agreement, so when will the rest of the money be transferred over?] [Miss Su, in our line of work, the most important thing is honesty. If you don¡¯t transfer the money over before 6 o¡¯clock tomorrow night, then we don¡¯t have to keep our promise.] Wei Xue frowned as she looked at the two messages. Her gaze gradually became ruthless. These people still dared to ask for money from her, even though the mission was clearly notpleted. She quickly typed a message on her phone and sent it over. Then, she directly blocked the number. The other party actually threatened her? They had clearly agreed that she would pay the deposit first and pay the rest after theypleted the mission. If it did not seed, the deposit would be returned. If it seeded, she would then pay the rest. Chapter 248 - 248 Was Like a Mummy 248 Was Like a Mummy She didn¡¯t think that those people only said it in good words and promised her that they would definitelyplete the mission but in the end, the mission was notpleted as promised. She had just told her coborators that if they dared to break the contract, then she would use all the power in the family to make them unable to continue living. If they didn¡¯tplete the mission, then they had already broken the contract first. She believed that as long as she moved out the Wei family, those people wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. Wei Xue sighed. She did not understand why Su Meng was so stupid, but she was always so lucky to be able to avoid her designs. Perhaps this was the so-called dumb luck? At this moment, she really wanted to throw that bouquet of flowers directly onto Su Meng¡¯s face and then let her allergies disfigure her. If Wei Ting was not here, she might have really done it. Unfortunately, Wei Ting was just next door. If she really did it, then she would be finished. After thinking for a while, she decided to be more cautious. She could not be so impulsive. Anyway, there was still a lot of time. She could wait until tomorrow morning and let Su Meng drink the water with pollen. Thinking of pollen, she raised her hand and looked at her hand. If she had known earlier, she would not have wiped her hand after finishing the pollen. It would have been better if she had secretly touched Su Meng¡¯s face. However, when she thought of her hand touching the trash can, she could not help but feel disgusted. It was better to wipe it. Because of the doctor¡¯s words, Wei Xue did not insist on sleeping on the bed. She really nned to sleep on the sofa for a night. However, sleeping on the sofa was indeed ufortable. The next morning, when she woke up, her entire body was sore. On the other hand, Su Meng was well-rested. She sat on the bed and stared at her in high spirits for an unknown amount of time. This was the scene that Wei Xue saw when she woke up. It gave her a fright. ¡°I¡¯m awake. I need to get up and exercise. Do you want toe to bed and rest?¡± Su Meng asked her out of kindness. Wei Xue red at Su Meng. There was no one here at the moment, so there was no need for her to pretend anymore. Therefore, she said coldly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not sick. I won¡¯t fight with people who are sick.¡± Su Meng raised her eyebrows and smiled indifferently. ¡°Alright then. Help yourself. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± Hearing that Su Meng was going out, Wei Xue immediately came back to her senses. That¡¯s right, she still had a mission. She stopped Su Meng and poured a cup of water from the kettle. She walked over and handed it to Su Meng. Su Meng had just taken it when someone suddenly knocked on the ward door. Su Meng went over and opened it. Shen Jian was standing outside. Shen Jian¡¯s body was almost covered in gauze. Only his eyes, nose, and mouth were exposed. His body was stiff like a mummy. At this moment, he was standing stiffly at the door of Su Meng¡¯s ward with his crutches. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting properly in the ward? Why are you out?¡± Su Meng saw him and quickly walked over to help him. However, when she walked to Shen Jian¡¯s side, she looked at Shen Jian who was covered in bandages and did not know how to help him. The main reason was that there was really nothing unbandaged on Shen Jian¡¯s body. She was afraid of touching his wound. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m doing recovery training. The doctor said that I can walk around in the future. As long as I don¡¯t walk too much, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Shen Jian still had that silly look on his face. He said this to Su Meng and then walked in. Shen Jian was injured so badly because he wanted to protect Su Meng. Su Meng had already learned everything from Guo Xiang. She was touched, so her attitude toward Shen Jian was better. She followed behind Shen Jian so that she could protect him at any time. Shen Jian¡¯s body was really unstable. She was afraid that Shen Jian would identally fall and the wounds on his body would definitely open again. Shen Jian walked into the ward and saw Wei Xue standing inside. He asked in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the sister of the ex-husband? Why is she here? Boss, is the ex-husband here?¡± Su Meng raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°How did you know that he was here?¡± Shen Jian said sincerely, ¡°Because wherever the ex-husband goes, his sister goes. She is like a follower, sticking to him so tightly. Since she is here, it seems that the ex-husband is here too.¡± After saying that, he turned around stiffly, but didn¡¯t see Wei Ting. He continued to ask, ¡°Boss, where is Brother-inw?¡± Su Meng pointed outside. ¡°He should be here soon.¡± As soon as Su Meng said that, Wei Ting walked over with a pair of long legs, followed by Zhou Peng. The two people¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t seem to be right. Wei Ting¡¯s face was gloomy, and his body was suffused with cold air. On the other hand, Zhou Peng had a smile on his face, as if something good had just happened. Su Meng looked at their reactions and couldn¡¯t help but be curious. What had happened between them? Why did it feel like Wei Ting was bullied by Zhou Peng? Chapter 249 - 249 Shen Jian’s Mouth 249 Shen Jian¡¯s Mouth When Shen Jian saw Wei Ting, he still did not know how to look at his face. He walked to the front of Wei Ting. He said in surprise, ¡°Brother-inw, you really care about my boss. You came to see her so early, and your performance is not bad. The only thing wrong is, how can you bring an outsider with you? Even if she is your biological sister, it is not suitable to be a third wheel, right?¡± After Zhou Peng heard Shen Jian¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile, and Wei Ting¡¯s originally calm face became even gloomier. Zhou Peng was in a good mood and asked Su Meng, ¡°This is Shen Jian who moved into the ICU to protect you, right?¡± Shen Jian was actually a little embarrassed after hearing Zhou Peng¡¯s words. He wanted to raise his hand to rub his head, but halfway through, he realized that he couldn¡¯t raise his hand. Only then did he say humbly, ¡°It¡¯s not that great. Besides, it¡¯s my job to protect Boss. We¡¯re family.¡± As soon as he said ¡®family¡¯, Wei Ting¡¯s eyes swept over. Shen Jian was so scared that he shivered. But thinking of how he was now, and with Su Meng by his side, Wei Ting definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. So he straightened his neck and met Wei Ting¡¯s gaze without the slightest fear. He even said, ¡°Brother-inw, you have already be a thing of the past. Boss will soon have nothing to do with you. From now on, I will be her family.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s gaze became colder and colder, and the dignity of a superior suddenly appeared on his body. In the end, Shen Jian still cowered. He hurriedly hid behind Su Meng and whispered, ¡°What I said is clearly the truth. You are going to divorce Boss. After all, you are no longer a family after the divorce.¡± ¡°Mr. Shen, you really like to tell the truth,¡± Zhou Peng echoed from the side. Su Meng held her forehead helplessly and did not look at Shen Jian. This guy¡¯s mouth was too bad. Sooner orter, he would be beaten up because of his mouth. Su Meng smiled andforted Wei Ting, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Shen Jian has always been so straightforward. He likes to speak frankly. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear him.¡± As she spoke, she handed Wei Ting the ss of water that Wei Xue had just handed over. ¡°Come, drink some water to calm your anger.¡± Wei Ting originally wanted to refuse, but on second thought, it was rare for Su Meng to treat him so well. Usually, she would either be sarcastic or disparaging, so he didn¡¯t care about anything else and directly took the cup and drank it. When he just took the cup, Wei Xue was so shocked that her eyes instantly widened. She wanted to say something to stop him, but before she could say anything, Wei Ting directly drank it. Especially after he finished drinking it, Su Meng added, ¡°Oh, right, this ss of water was just given to me by Xiao Xue.¡± She said this with a profound meaning before she stopped speaking. Wei Xue: ¡°¡­¡± She cursed Su Meng in her heart. Why did she have to mention her? Fortunately, Su Meng only said this one sentence. It didn¡¯t sound like there was anything wrong with it, so Wei Ting didn¡¯t have any reaction. However, Wei Xue was extremely nervous. Originally, she wanted to raise her hand to stop Wei Ting, but she was a step toote. Seeing this, she quietly put down her raised hand. She knew that Wei Ting was also allergic to pollen, but it was only serious toward one type of flower. This flower wasn¡¯t a rose, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. At this moment, she was worried, afraid that Wei Ting would have any adverse reactions. However, it was okay. Maybe it was because he had just drunk it, or maybe Wei Ting wasn¡¯t allergic to this pollen, so there wasn¡¯t any reaction yet. Su Meng looked at Wei Xue meaningfully. Seeing her anxious look, she could not help but find it funny, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Xue? Why do I feel that you¡¯re so nervous?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a little anxious. Look at the time. Should we go home? Grandpa must be waiting anxiously,¡± Wei Xue replied with a dry smile. Su Meng nodded. ¡°Indeed. We should go. I have toe back early for the injection.¡± Shen Jian saw that Su Meng was about to leave and asked curiously, ¡°Boss, where are you going? Aren¡¯t you still in the hospital? Are you going to be discharged?¡± Zhou Peng answered, ¡°She¡¯s going to the Wei family. That¡¯s why these two people came to pick her up, but¡­¡± At the end of his sentence, he nced at Wei Xue and stopped talking. Shen Jian asked in puzzlement, ¡°But what?¡± Zhou Peng smiled. ¡°Nothing. Since you¡¯re leaving, I¡¯ll go back. I wish you all the best this time.¡± His words were inexplicable. When Shen Jian wanted to ask further, Zhou Peng turned around and left. Zhou Peng had already turned around and left. ¡°Before I leave, I¡¯ll send you back first.¡± Su Meng went forward and gently held Shen Jian¡¯s arm, preparing to send him back to the ward. Wei Ting saw her actions and frowned slightly. He originally wanted to say something, but when he thought about how Shen Jian had suffered such serious injuries to protect Su Meng, he did not say anything. Chapter 250 - 250 Only Wei Xue 250 Only Wei Xue Wei Xue said from the side, ¡°Sister Su Meng, I think you and this gentleman have a good rtionship. Your rtionship must not be ordinary. You can even fight each other to the death. This rtionship is really enviable.¡± Her words had a hidden meaning. Shen Jian replied, ¡°It¡¯s not ordinary. We are inseparable from each other every day. Why? Are you jealous that I have a good rtionship with Boss? Oh, I know. Actually, you have a crush on me, right? But give up. You are not worthy of me. I like people who are truly gentle and kind, not people who are petty and different from what they appear to be.¡± Weren¡¯t these words meant to scold Wei Xue from the side? ¡°You!¡± Wei Xue was suddenly scolded by Shen Jian. She was angry and wanted to retort. However, as Wei Ting was here, she swallowed the rest of her words. Although she, Wei Xue, was not loved by everyone, those who liked her could line up from here to foreign countries. Moreover, those who pursued her were all young masters from rich families. She would not even give them a look. What was Shen Jian? He actually said that she was not worthy of him! As expected, the people who were with Su Meng were very annoying. They did not even have any EQ. Shen Jian looked at Wei Xue and Wei Ting. He said to Su Meng, ¡°Boss, when you go to the Wei family, if anyone bullies you, tell me. I will go over and help you hold up the fort. Since I¡¯m already injured to this extent, no one will dare to touch me. Whoever touches me, I¡¯ll pester them.¡± This time, it was rare for Su Meng not to scold Shen Jian. Instead, she smiled and agreed. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± This was the first time she did not scold Shen Jian. Shen Jian was still not used to it. He asked in surprise, ¡°Boss, are you okay? Are you possessed? Why are you suddenly so gentle? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± It was rare for her to treat Shen Jian better. Was this guy so afraid when others treated him well? After Shen Jian finished speaking, he turned to look at Wei Ting. ¡°Ex-husband, did you use the marriage charm that I gave youst time?¡± ¡°What marriage charm?¡± Su Meng and Wei Xue asked in unison. However, Su Meng¡¯s tone was doubtful, while Wei Xue¡¯s tone sounded very anxious. Shen Jian turned around and rolled his eyes at Wei Xue. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Why? Do you still want to care about your brother¡¯s marriage?¡± Shen Jian¡¯s words wereced with sarcasm. Wei Xue did not understand why he would have such a big opinion of her. She did not seem to have any interactions with him, right? Wei Xue looked at Shen Jian with an aggrieved expression and asked, ¡°Mr. Shen, did I offend you in any way? Why do I feel like you have a problem with me? If I did something wrong, tell me so that I can change.¡± Hearing Wei Xue¡¯s aggrieved tone, Su Meng felt her hair stand on end. It was really too disgusting. Fortunately, Shen Jian was usually stupid, but he had the ability to distinguish between what was on the outside and what was on the inside at critical moments. He said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re not what you appear to be! Didn¡¯t you say that you can change? I hate it when you breathe. You can change.¡± Shen Jian had never been like this to other girls. He had always been very gentlemanly, but at this moment, he was facing Wei Xue. Back then, Su Meng had told him that he hated people who were close to Wei Xue the most. Since Su Meng hated them¡­ Then he also hated them. Su Meng was his benefactor. Without Su Meng, he did not know where he would continue to wander at this moment. Su Meng and Grandfather were the only two people who were not afraid of being countered by him. It was not easy for him to finally have a family. He would not allow anyone to bully Su Meng and Grandfather. Therefore, he hated whoever Su Meng hated! Wei Xue did not expect Shen Jian to be so direct. For a moment, she did not know how to respond. She could only look at him with tears in her eyes. She looked extremely aggrieved. Su Meng could not be bothered to continue looking at Wei Xue¡¯s appearance. She directly took Shen Jian away. Now that she wanted to follow Wei Ting to the Wei family, apart from investigating the car ident, she actually missed Grandfather Wei too. Su Meng sent Shen Jian back to the ward and returned very quickly. However, when she arrived at the ward, she discovered that something was wrong with Wei Ting. At this moment, his face was pale and his forehead was covered in sweat. He looked like he was in great pain. Wei Xue had been asking questions at the side. She only knew how to talk, but she did not know how to find a doctor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Su Meng asked. She wasn¡¯t worried about Wei Ting, but it was strange to see him like this. He was fine before he went out, but now he looked like he was sick. ¡°Nothing. Since you¡¯re well, let¡¯s go.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t look good, but he didn¡¯t care at all. He got up and was about to leave. Su Meng nced at Wei Xue coldly and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call a doctor? This is a hospital. If he¡¯s not feeling well, just call a doctor.¡± Chapter 251 - 251 Was Seen Digging Through the Trash 251 Was Seen Digging Through the Trash Wei Xue seemed to have just reacted. She nodded repeatedly and said yes, then quickly walked out of the ward. After walking out of the ward, she did not immediately go to the doctor. Instead, she looked at the trash bin at the door of the ward with a panicked expression. She knew that she had caused trouble. Wei Ting must have had an allergic reaction after drinking the water with pollen! She clearly wanted to deal with Su Meng, but she didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to avoid it and hurt Wei Ting instead. Once Wei Ting found out the reason for his difort, he would definitely investigate, and then the matter of her getting the pollen would also be exposed. Wei Xue gently bit her lips and looked at the trash can for a few seconds. She decided to clean up the evidence first. As long as she took the flowers away, she didn¡¯t have to worry. Wei Xue finally made up her mind to reach her hand into the trash can. She did not expect Su Meng to walk out of the room just as she reached her hand into the trash can. Wei Xue looked at Su Meng. At this moment, her hand was still in the trash can. It was not good to take it out, and it was not good to not take it out either. She stood there awkwardly and looked at Su Meng. When Su Meng came out and saw Wei Xue taking out the trash can, she was also stunned for a moment, then, she asked in puzzlement, ¡°Xiao Xue, your brother is suffering from an illness. Why aren¡¯t you looking for a doctor for him? Why are you rummaging through the trash can? Besides, the trash can in the hospital is filled with medical waste. Who knows, someone with an infectious disease might throw something into it. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being infected?¡± It was not until Su Meng spoke that Wei Xue finally pulled her hand out. She did not find the bouquet of flowers fromst night, so there was nothing in the trash can. It was probably cleaned up by the cleaner. Since that was the case, there was no need for her to worry at all. Wei Xue smiled awkwardly. She exined, ¡°About that, I was in a hurry just now and identally threw a bracelet in. I was trying to see if I could find it. After all, that bracelet was given to me by my mother. It means a lot. If I lose it, I¡¯ll feel sorry for it.¡± Su Meng nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Later, we¡¯ll go find the cleaner to help us look for it. They have protective equipment, so we¡¯ll be more at ease if they look for it. We don¡¯t even have gloves now. It¡¯s too dangerous to directly look for it.¡± Hearing that Su Meng wanted to help her, Wei Xue quickly shook her head and waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Sister Su Meng. It¡¯s more important to find a doctor. I¡¯ll go over now.¡± Su Meng raised her head and pointed behind Wei Xue with her chin. ¡°The doctor is already here. There are beepers in the ward. I was just about to tell you when you ran out. You were too fast.¡± Wei Xue looked back in the direction that Su Meng was pointing. As expected, there were four doctors walking over quickly. The one in the lead was Su Meng¡¯s attending physician. He was tall and had a good figure. He looked like a model in his doctor¡¯s uniform, so he was particrly eye-catching among the other doctors. Wei Xue recognized him at a nce. Wei Xue quickly hid her hand that had just taken out the trash behind her back. She did not know if these doctors had seen what she had just done. If they had, it would be too embarrassing. ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯re here. How is the patient now?¡± However, the attending doctor directly walked up to Su Meng and asked. He did not even look at Wei Xue. Wei Xue¡¯s worry just now waspletely unnecessary. She was still thinking about how she would answer if the doctor asked her. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be directly ignored. Wei Xue rejoiced in her heart. This was very good. Otherwise, she would be even more embarrassed. Her heart rxed. She took the opportunity to nce at the work permit on the doctor¡¯s chest and knew his name. His name was Deng Yu. Wei Xue frowned and repeated the name in her heart. Deng Yu. Why did this name feel so familiar? After thinking for a while, she couldn¡¯t recall it, so she gave up. Perhaps it was just a duplicate name. The most important thing now was that no one noticed her. This was very good. However, although the doctor had no intention of talking to Wei Xue, Su Meng did not intend to let her go. Su Meng nced at Wei Xue and said, ¡°Doctor, before we go in, I would like to ask you to take a look at Xiao Xue. She was rummaging through the trash can just now. The hospital¡¯s trash can has all kinds of things from patients. I¡¯m afraid that she will be infected.¡± After she said this, the few doctors present immediately looked at Wei Xue. Wei Xue¡¯s face instantly turned red. She hurriedly retorted on her own behalf, ¡°Su, Sister Su Meng, what are you saying? I was just looking. I didn¡¯t touch anything inside at all. Moreover, I wasn¡¯t rummaging through anything. I wanted to look for something, but there was too much trash inside, so I just took a nce.¡± ¡°You really didn¡¯t rummage through it? But I saw that your hand was already in there. It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. They¡¯re doctors, they only care about seeing patients. They won¡¯tugh at you,¡± Su Meng advised her with concern. Chapter 252 - 252 Wei Ting Fell Ill Again 252 Wei Ting Fell Ill Again ¡°How about this, Miss Su? Let¡¯s go take a look at the patient inside first. We don¡¯t know the condition of the patient inside, so we¡¯ll definitely need him to do a check-upter. Since this miss might have touched the medical waste, then we¡¯ll go with the person inside for a check-upter,¡± Deng Yu said faintly. ¡°Good idea, Xiao Xue. You¡¯d better go with your brother for a check-up. Only then can I be at ease. Otherwise, your brother will also be worried about you.¡± At the critical moment, Su Meng moved out Wei Ting. She knew that what Wei Xue cared about the most was Wei Ting¡¯s thoughts. Sure enough, when she said that Wei Ting would worry, Wei Xue immediately agreed. What she thought in her heart was that since the evidence was gone, no matter what the oue was, it would definitely not implicate her. If she could go with Wei Ting to check it out, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the two of them would have more time alone? Thinking about it, it was not bad. Thinking about it, Wei Xue agreed. When Su Meng saw that Wei Xue agreed, she smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go. The one inside seems to be very serious. He was still fine in the morning, so I went out for a while. When I came back, he was like this.¡± Su Meng turned sideways and made way for the doctor to let him in. Deng Yu walked into the ward with the other doctors. He saw Wei Ting sitting on the sofa with a pale face and ayer of sweat on his forehead. He looked like he was in a lot of painful. ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t go to your house today. Since you are not feeling well, go and see a doctor.¡± Su Meng leaned against the door frame and looked at Wei Ting. Wei Ting did not intend to stay in the hospital. He frowned slightly and looked at Deng Yu who walked in front of him and said, ¡°It seems to be an allergy.¡± ¡°Go and have a check-up first. Mr. Wei, right? Can you get up and walk on your own?¡± Deng Yu asked him. Wei Ting took a deep look at Deng Yu and then nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can.¡± After saying that, he stood up. Su Meng raised her hand and pointed at Wei Xue across the air. Then she pointed at Wei Ting and said to her, ¡°Hurry up and go with them for a check-up. It won¡¯t be good if you get an infectious disease.¡± After saying that, she even took a step back. It was as if she was afraid of being infected by Wei Xue. ¡°Why are you hiding? I¡¯m not sick!¡± Wei Xue rolled her eyes at Su Meng. Wei Xue said that she was not sick, but when she saw the doctor and Wei Ting leave, she still followed them. There was no harm in doing a check-up anyway. Su Meng stood at the door of the ward and watched them leave. A smile appeared on her face. After they disappeared, she turned around and walked into the ward, closing the door. When she returned to the ward, she took out her cell phone and opened the video that she recordedst night. In the video, everything that Wei Xue had done was clearly recorded by her. At first, she wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t know and drink the ss of water. After she had a bad reaction, she would release the video. Anyway, as long as she controlled the amount, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to drink less. Butter on, she thought about it. Why should she use her own health as the price to deal with people like Wei Xue? When the time came, her illness would worsen, but Wei Xue would be fine. In the end, she would be the one to suffer a loss. After thinking about it for a while, Su Meng still felt that she didn¡¯t want to drink it. However, if she didn¡¯t drink that water, she wouldn¡¯t be allergic. Since she was fine, it meant that this video was useless. If she sent it out, Wei Xue would at most be ridiculed for taking out the trash can. The rest wouldn¡¯t affect her at all. However, although the video was useless, she still didn¡¯t n to delete it. It woulde in handy in the future. After saving the video and making a copy for backup, she sat on the sofa in boredom and waited for Wei Ting and the others. Under normal circumstances, she would need an infusion at this time, but because she and Wei Ting had agreed to go to the Wei family together today, she told the doctor to dy the infusion until tonight. However, thinking about Wei Ting¡¯s situation just now, it didn¡¯t seem very optimistic. If Wei Ting¡¯s case was really more serious, then they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the Wei family. Then should she change to an infusion now? Su Meng was a little conflicted. Fortunately, Su Meng didn¡¯t wait too long. In about an hour, Wei Ting and Wei Xue returned. When the two of them walked into the ward, Su Meng was looking at the time and decided to wait another half an hour. If there was still no news, she would ask the doctor to give her an infusion. ¡°En? Are you both alright? I thought I would have two morepanions in the hospital. What a pity.¡± Su Meng looked at the two people who walked in. The two people looked very energetic, especially Wei Ting. It was as if he was not the one who was suffering just now. Seeing that they were okay, Su Meng was a little disappointed. Chapter 253 - 253 Should Go Back and Get a Divorce 253 Should Go Back and Get a Divorce She had always been like this. Wei Ting didn¡¯t care, but Wei Xue couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She questioned, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Sister Su Meng? Why does it sound like you want something to happen to us? Brother Wei Ting is so good to you, you should care more about him.¡± Su Meng nced at her and said faintly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it, but that¡¯s what I think.¡± Wei Xue: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to be so direct. She suddenly didn¡¯t know how to respond. Wei Ting didn¡¯t take it to heart. He only said to Su Meng indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Get ready to go home.¡± !! Hearing that they were going home, Wei Xue¡¯s heart suddenly became nervous. She hadn¡¯t finished her mission yet. What if Su Meng also went? She wanted to continue to stop Su Meng, but she had already missed the best opportunity. Now, there was no chance at all. At this moment, Wei Xue¡¯s heart was very depressed. Before she left home, she had promised her mother that she would stop Su Meng from going back. But now, she didn¡¯t do it. Before she came to the hospital, she thought that Su Meng had suffered quite a lot in the Wei family. A while ago, she had sent her mother to prison. She and the Wei family had already fallen out with each other, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t want to go back. All she had to do wase over and put on an act. When the time came, she could still go to Mother Wei to im credit. However, the actual situation waspletely different from what she had thought. She could not stop Su Meng at all. Thinking of this, Wei Xue¡¯s heart was very unhappy, so she looked at Su Meng even more unhappily. Unfortunately, because Wei Ting was here, she did not dare to be too obvious. She could only re at Su Meng in secret. Su Meng couldn¡¯t be bothered with Wei Xue. How these two people¡¯s bodies were had nothing to do with her, and she wasn¡¯t in the mood to ask Wei Ting why he was suffering. In her heart, there was no rtionship between them apart from being enemies. The reason why she agreed to go to the Wei family with Wei Ting was purely because of that cooperation. Since Wei Ting was fine, then the agreement between the two of them was still in effect. Su Meng packed up briefly and then prepared to go to the Wei family with Wei Ting. The driver was already waiting at the entrance of the hospital. Su Meng, Wei Ting, and Wei Xue, walked out. The three of them had just walked downstairs when Su Meng saw an acquaintance ¡ª Lu Bai. Lu Bai was dressed in a white casual suit and walked quickly toward Su Meng. His slightly long hair was hanging down casually. The sunlight shone on his body with a faint golden halo. His entire person looked simple, clean, and veryfortable. Those who did not know his identity would immediately think that he was just an ordinary and handsome college student. In fact, Su Meng did not notice him at first nce. Firstly, because the two of them were far away, and he was carrying the sun behind him, Su Meng could not see his face clearly. Secondly, it was because his image was a little different from before. Su Meng had never seen him so casual and simple. On the other hand, Lu Bai saw Su Meng immediately. He walked over with a smile on his face and said gently, ¡°Miss Su, it seems that you have recovered quite well. You can even walk around now. Congrattions.¡± Su Meng replied with a smile, ¡°Thank you. Actually, my injuries were not very serious, so I recovered quickly.¡± Lu Bai nodded after hearing that. After a few seconds, he continued, ¡°I was busy with a mission a while ago, so I didn¡¯te to see you. I¡¯m finally free today. Why does it seem like Miss Su is going out?¡± Lu Bai hadpletely ignored Wei Ting and Wei Xue. He only cared about talking to Su Meng andpletely ignored these two people. Wei Ting¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t very good. It wasn¡¯t known whether it was because he wasn¡¯t feeling well or because of Lu Bai, but he looked at Lu Bai and Su Meng with a dark expression as he spoke. Su Meng smiled and answered Lu Bai, ¡°I have to go to the Wei family with Wei Ting, so I can only apologize today. I can¡¯t entertain you anymore.¡± Lu Bai nced at Wei Ting, then looked at Su Meng and asked, ¡°Why? Are you going back to go through the divorce procedures?¡± Hearing his words, Wei Ting¡¯s face instantly became even uglier. He had just gotten rid of Zhou Peng, and now there was Lu Bai. Both of them were looking forward to his divorce with Su Meng. With a cold face, Wei Ting slowly said, ¡°Go back and see my parents.¡± After saying that, he turned to Su Meng and asked, ¡°It¡¯s time to go. Otherwise, we¡¯ll bete.¡± His tone was not very good, and anyone could tell that he was in a bad mood at the moment. Lu Bai was not afraid of death and asked again, ¡°See your parents and then go for a divorce together?¡± Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± How much did Lu Bai want her to get a divorce? Every time he opened his mouth and shut his mouth, it was a divorce. She used to think that Lu Bai was a mature and steady person, but now it seemed that sometimes he was also quite irritating, or deliberately irritating. Chapter 254 - 254 Strange Bracelet 254 Strange Bracelet ¡°Whether we get a divorce or not is our family matter. It has nothing to do with outsiders.¡± Wei Ting narrowed his eyes and nced at Lu Bai. He did not allow Su Meng to continue chatting. He directly grabbed her hand and led her out. Wei Ting¡¯s strength was very great. Su Meng resisted with all her strength, but she did not seed. She could not help but say angrily, ¡°Wei Ting, let go of me!¡± ¡°Look at the time.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t let go. Wei Ting pulled Su Meng and walked out. Wei Xue was so angry when she saw the two holding hands. She also wanted to hold hands with Wei Ting like this, but due to her identity, she couldn¡¯t fulfill this wish in a short time. She had no choice but to leave with the two. Su Meng took out her phone with her other hand. She looked at the time and found that it was reallyte. It was almost noon. Thus, while being dragged by Wei Ting, she said goodbye to Lu Bai. ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m sorry, but I have to go. Thank you foring to see me.¡± Lu Bai smiled and waved goodbye to Su Meng, indicating that it was okay. After Su Meng and Wei Ting left, he slowly took out a silver bracelet from his pocket. The bracelet looked very old. There was a spot on it that was slightly yellowed. It looked like it was from an old street stall. Even if it was thrown on the busy road, no one would pick it up. Although the bracelet was very old, the red gem the size of a soybean grain embedded in it looked very valuable. The gem waspletely clear, and there seemed to be a stream of light floating inside. It was extremely beautiful. Although the gem was beautiful, it did not match the bracelet at all. Lu Bai looked at the bracelet in his hand. His gaze was no longer as gentle as when he was talking to Su Meng just now. Instead, there was a hint of hostility in it. He looked at it for a while until someone called him to make way. Only then did hee back to his senses and turned his head to look at the person who called him. The person who called him was a little girl. She had a high ponytail, wore sportswear, and carried a canvas bag on her back. She looked like a university student. At this moment, the little girl was supporting a man wearing sunsses. The two of them wanted to enter through the small door on the side, but he did not know when they had reached the small door. Therefore, the little girl called him to make way. The man wearing sunsses that the little girl was supporting was holding a pathfinder stick in his hand. He looked like a blind man. ¡°Sorry,¡± Lu Bai said and then walked a few steps to the side to make way for the door. At the same time, he put away the bracelet. When the blind man passed by him, he suddenly stopped. Lu Bai did not understand. The little girl also asked in confusion, ¡°Brother Hong, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± The man called Brother Hong stood there for a few seconds, then turned to Lu Bai and said, ¡°Sir, some things should be handled by professionals.¡± With that, he gestured for the girl to continue leading him forward. Although he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, Lu Bai understood. After all, he was a police officer, and he was very sensitive to information. The man called Brother Hong had obviously noticed his bracelet, which was why he said that. That was because other than the bracelet, he only had a mobile phone. And that bracelet did not have a good background. He did not expect that this person could sense the things on his body even though he could not see. Could it be that this person was also a feng shui master like Su Meng? In the past, he had never believed in the saying of bad luck. It was not until he met Su Meng and saw so many unbelievable things that he began to believe these things. Lu Bai wanted to ask for more details, but when he looked up, the girl and the man had already disappeared. Actually, with his identity, it was easy to find two people, but he thought about it and decided to forget about it. He still had a mission. It was already not easy for him to visit Su Meng this time. He could not waste any more time. Originally, he wanted to personally help Su Meng investigate the car ident, but the higher-ups always assigned him missions in remote areas. The timeline was still very long, and he was almost a non-staff member of the police station. Lu Bai sighed and turned to walk out of the hospital. However, he had only taken a few steps when he received another call from the mission. ¡°Hello, that¡­ Xiao Lu, I¡¯m really sorry. You just came back, and you haven¡¯t had a good rest yet, but the higher-ups have issued another mission. Something has happened in Jiao City, and the higher-ups want you to go and handle it. You should pack up and hurry over. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Hearing the mission on the other side of the phone, Lu Bai¡¯s expression turned ugly. He frowned and asked, ¡°Captain Chen, my previous case hasn¡¯t beenpletelypleted yet. Why is there a new mission? What about my previous mission?¡± Chapter 255 - 255 For Dad 255 For Dad Lu Bai suddenly realized that he had a lot of missions recently. It was several times more than before, and he didn¡¯t even have time to rest. Basically, thest mission was just barelypleted, and the next mission came. The key was that every time his mission location was far away, it was as if¡­ Someone deliberately wanted to transfer him away from here. The recent assignment was very strange. After all, Lu Bai was a police officer himself, and he was the best at detection. Therefore, he soon realized that something was wrong. He asked tentatively, ¡°Captain Chen, what¡¯s going on? Why have we received so many cases recently, and all of them are from so far away? Did you deliberately take on so many cases just to get a promotion?¡± Although he asked this question, he knew clearly in his heart that he, as a leader, had worked hard for most of his life to get to this position. It was basically set in stone. He would not be promoted anymore because he was almost at the age of retirement, it was unlikely that he would take on missions continuously just to get a promotion. Of course, he was not that kind of person. Facing Lu Bai¡¯s doubts, Captain Chenughed awkwardly. Then, he exined, ¡°How can that be? Isn¡¯t it because you can solve cases perfectly every time and solve a few cases that have been shelved for more than ten years? The higher-ups see that you are capable and give you a chance to train. Well, the higher-ups said that if you can solve this case well this time, they will give you a promotion.¡± Lu Bai frowned and said, ¡°A promotion? Isn¡¯t that your position?¡± The leader on the other end of the lineughed dryly and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my position. Due to my old age, my body isn¡¯t working well, so I can¡¯t continue to hold this position. The higher-ups have taken a liking to you, so they recently let you take on a few more cases. Once you¡¯ve settled all of them, you¡¯ll immediately be promoted and get a raise. As for me, I¡¯ll be going behind the scenes.¡± ¡°Cough, cough.¡± The leader coughed twice. He continued, ¡°Xiao Lu, your future is simply limitless. You¡¯re still young, yet you¡¯re not even thirty years old, yet you¡¯ve already reached a height that many people would never be able to reach even if they worked hard for their entire lives. I fought for this position with my life back then, and it took me more than half of my life to get it.¡± ¡°But you, at such a young age, already have a body full of battle achievements. These honors were all earned by you alone. It has nothing to do with your grandfather and father. The higher-ups all think highly of you, so they hope that you can continue to work hard in the future. You should know that what you have now is something that others will not be able to catch up with even if they work hard for more than half of their lives.¡± Facing the praise of the leader, Lu Bai did not have much of a reaction. He was still thinking about his new mission. He asked in puzzlement, ¡°But what does this have to do with the mission I took on this time?¡± Captain Chen exined, ¡°Silly boy, you were so smart when you were handling the case. Why are you so silly now? Didn¡¯t I say that I would assign you many cases in the near future? As long as youplete them well, you will be promoted and get a raise immediately after you finish them! I know that you don¡¯t care about money, but you care about the position, right? After all¡­¡± The voice on the other end of the phone paused, then, he continued, ¡°When your position reaches a certain level, you can take over your father¡¯s case. I know that you haven¡¯t let go of it. This is why you became a police officer.¡± Hearing that it was about his father¡¯s case, Lu Bai lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t answer for a moment. Captain Chen knew what Lu Bai cared about the most, so he used this matter to persuade him. Although that was what he said, the real reason was not like that. Captain Chen sighed in his heart. He did not know which big boss Lu Bai had offended. Every time there was a mission, he would ask Lu Bai toplete it. He had inquired about it, but the results were not very useful. He only knew one thing, and that was that the big boss had a very strong background. For some reason, he suddenly took a fancy to Lu Bai in the name of training him. Even though that was what he said, who knew if it was because Lu Bai had worked on a case and offended the person behind it, and that person happened to be their big leader, so he secretly dealt with Lu Bai? Regardless of the reason, Captain Chen really wanted toin because Lu Bai had been so busy recently that he had not gone home. He had either stayed at the crime scene all night to investigate the case, or stayed in the file room for an entire day without much rest. Nobody could withstand such torture. However, no matter how much his heart ached, he did not dare to refute the words passed down from the higher-ups. After all, he still had a family to support himself. He could not lose his job. The persuasion was indeed effective. After a few seconds of silence, Lu Bai agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± Chapter 256 - 256 Wei Xue’s Resentment 256 Wei Xue¡¯s Resentment Captain Chen seemed to heave a sigh of relief, and his tone was filled with a smile. He consoled, ¡°Xiao Lu, do your best. Don¡¯t let down the higher-ups¡¯ nurturing of you.¡± ¡°Then if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up,¡± Lu Bai said indifferently. ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Hearing that Lu Bai was going to hang up, Captain Chen hurriedly stopped him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Bai asked. ¡°Well, Xiao Lu, recently¡­ have you¡­ Um, offended anyone? Some people that you shouldn¡¯t have offended, but you identally offended them,¡± Captain Chen asked carefully. Lu Bai frowned and didn¡¯tment. ¡°In our line of work, who hasn¡¯t offended someone? What do you mean?¡± Captain Chen replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s fine. Anyway, you have to be more careful in whatever you do in the future. Also, in the future, you have to be more polite to your colleagues or the leaders around you. Although I know that you have Elder Lu backing you up, there¡¯s no guarantee that someone will backstab you behind your back, so you still have to be careful.¡± After saying that, he was afraid that Lu Bai would misunderstand, so he added, ¡°After all, many of the cases that we take on involve officials from various ces. Be careful not to be hated by others when the timees. It will be very troublesome.¡± Captain Chen knew that Lu Bai was smart, so he did not dare to make things too clear. He only dared to give him some pointers from the side. Otherwise, if Lu Bai knew that he was being targeted by someone, based on his temper, he would definitely think of a way to find out who that person was. When the matter blew up, it would not be good for them. Although Captain Chen did not know who the person above was, he heard that he had a powerful background. He was not someone that they could afford to offend. Captain Chen was full of worry. However, Lu Bai did not mind. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I only have one life left. If they want it, they can take it. No matter what, as long as it¡¯s in my hands, everything must be done ording to the rules. Our mission is to protect the ordinary people. If even we are afraid, who will help them seek justice?¡± Lu Bai was usually mild-mannered, but when it came to a case, he became like a stubborn donkey. He believed in true fairness and justice. If there was a problem, he would deal with it. No matter who it was, as long as they broke thew, they would be caught by him in the end. Even if this person¡¯s position was higher than his, he would not let them go. Captain Chen sighed. He knew that he could not persuade Lu Bai on this matter. He could only remind him, ¡°Xiao Lu, even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you have to think about your grandfather, Elder Lu. He¡¯s old, and he can¡¯t protect himself at all times like you.¡± As for Elder Lu, Lu Bai was even less worried. The corner of his lips curled up into a smile. He said lightly, ¡°My grandfather? Then I¡¯m quite looking forward to it. If they want to touch him, they have to see how many lives they have. He¡¯s much harder to deal with than me.¡± Elder Lu belonged to the army. The army was different from the police force. What the army wanted was forrades-in-arms to help each other, be loyal to the country, and defend the country together. As the saying went, the people in the army were the most protective. As long as they touched arade-in-arms, that person would not be able to have a good life in the future. They would be hated by everyone in the army. However, it was different for the police. Because of their positions, the police were responsible for maintaining domesticw and order. The cases they usually dealt with were mostly domestic cases. This led to some malevolent police officers using their positions for personal gain. Therefore, the rtionship between the police officers, in addition to their superiors and subordinates, was also supervised by each other. Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter if someone touched him. When the time came, the one who would be anxious might only be Elder Lu. However, if they dared to touch Elder Lu, then it would be equivalent to provoking the army. When Captain Chen heard that Lu Bai didn¡¯t seem to care at all, he thought about it and agreed. Whoever dared to touch Elder Lu was simplyining that their lives were too long. Knowing that it was useless to try to persuade him, Captain Chen gave him a few simple instructions to be careful before the two of them hung up the phone. Lu Bai¡¯s hard-earned rest day was gone again. He had to leave for Jiao City immediately. Looking back at the hospital building, Lu Bai¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings. Elder Lu asked him to visit Su Meng whenever he had the time. He wanted to visit Su Meng as well, but he was too busy with work and always missed the opportunity. He decided that after this mission was over, he would definitely rest well for a few days and then go visit Su Meng. Su Meng did not know what had happened after she left. At this moment, she was almost at the Wei family home. She leaned against the back of the chair and looked out of the window leisurely. Wei Ting sat beside her and closed his eyes to rest. At this moment, his condition was much better. His face was not as pale as before. As for Wei Xue, she was sitting in the co-pilot¡¯s seat with a gloomy face. From time to time, she would look at Su Meng and Wei Ting through the rearview mirror. Su Meng had been sitting there quietly at first. Later, she noticed Wei Xue¡¯s movements. Every time she looked over, she would lean intimately against Wei Ting¡¯s side. Chapter 257 - 257 Her Eyes Were Not Feeling Well 257 Her Eyes Were Not Feeling Well Wei Ting had been resting with his eyes closed the whole time and did not have any reaction to this. However, Wei Xue could not stand it. She hated seeing Su Meng and Wei Ting get close. As a result, a thick resentment lingered around her. Later on, she simply stopped looking at the rearview mirror. Her eyes could not see and her heart was calm. The driver at the side also felt Wei Xue¡¯s resentment. He could not understand why the usually gentle and kind Second Miss, who always had a smile on her face, was acting like a resentful woman at this moment. It was a little scary. Because the subordinates usually had a good rtionship with Wei Xue, the driver asked with concern, ¡°Second Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well? Do you want me to drive to the pharmacy so you can go buy some medicine?¡± Hearing the driver¡¯s question, Wei Xue¡¯s face turned even uglier. It was even a little green. She forced out a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little ufortable.¡± Su Meng said from behind, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Her eyes are ufortable. She¡¯ll be fine when she gets home. Also, we just came out of the hospital. The doctors have already checked her before we came out. Hmm, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with her body, right?¡± Su Meng asked Wei Xue with some uncertainty. Wei Xue saw that Su Meng did not want to bring up the matter. She gritted her teeth and said with a stiff smile, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my body. It¡¯s very healthy.¡± The driver usually had good eyesight, but at this moment, for some reason, the more Wei Xue did not want to talk about it, the more he talked about it. Hearing that Wei Xue had a checkup, he said in surprise, ¡°Aiya, Second Miss, is it that serious? You went to the hospital for a checkup? Do Master and Madam know about it? Fortunately, nothing really happened to you. Otherwise, they would be worried.¡± Wei Xue tried hard to squeeze out a smile and reminded the driver, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, so you don¡¯t have to tell Mom and Dad. There are many cars on the road now, and it¡¯s very dangerous. You have to drive well.¡± Although she was saying nice words, what Wei Xue was thinking in her heart was that she would fire him when she got back for talking too much. This kind of employee couldn¡¯t be kept. He even actually dared to speak nonsense with the master. It seemed that she was usually too good to these people, which led to this. When Su Meng saw Wei Xue like this, she was clearly angry in her heart, but she still pretended to be a kind little flower on the surface. She couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Wasn¡¯t this tiring? Although she was very happy to see Wei Xue suffer, she was still thinking in her heart. This driver was too unprofessional. He actually kept asking questions to his leader. If this kind of person was in another workce¡­ He would have been kicked out by his leader long ago. Su Meng had never seen this driver before. She thought that he should have just been recruited. She didn¡¯t expect that Wei Ting would actually recruit such a talkative person. She thought that Wei Ting would recruit people ording to the standard of a good worker who didn¡¯t talk much. When Su Meng was dreaming, she nced at Wei Ting. She didn¡¯t expect that he, who was breathing steadily as if he was asleep, would suddenly open his eyes when Su Meng looked over. When his cold and fierce eyes met Su Meng¡¯s eyes, they instantly became much gentler. As if he could see what Su Meng was thinking, he suddenly said, ¡°He is my mother¡¯s driver.¡± Su Meng: ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t ask about that¡­¡± Wei Ting said faintly, ¡°But your eyes are asking about this question.¡± Su Meng: ¡°¡­¡± So her eyes were that obvious? The driver noticed their conversation, he said enthusiastically, ¡°Young Madam and Young Master¡¯s rtionship is as good as ever. It¡¯s really enviable. But it¡¯s also true. You two are a beautiful couple. Anyone on the road can tell that you two have a good rtionship.¡± She did not expect the driver to be so talkative that he even dared to speak about Wei Ting. Although Wei Xue was unhappy when she heard the driver praise Su Meng and Wei Ting, she knew that Wei Ting hated people talking about him the most, especially subordinates, especially regarding Su Meng, whom he did not like. She remembered that a subordinate had said the same thing about Wei Ting and Su Meng. Then, he was fired by Wei Ting the next day. The driver would probably be like this too. Wei Xue sat there calmly, ready to watch a good show. However, Wei Ting didn¡¯t seem angry. He seemed to be in a good mood. He looked up at the driver and said, ¡°Come to work under my name tomorrow. Your sry will be increased by one-third.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the other three people in the car were all shocked. Su Meng was surprised that Wei Ting was so casual when it came to hiring people. The driver was a talkative person, and Wei Ting had always liked to do more with less. She didn¡¯t expect him to hire people directly. It seemed that Wei Ting was not as strict as she had imagined. Chapter 258 - 258 Shabby Box 258 Shabby Box The driver was surprised that he had only praised the Young Master and Young Madam a few times, but in the end, the Young Master had directly asked him over, and had actually raised his sry by so much! One had to know that he had worked under Mother Wei for a long time, but had never increased his sry. It seemed that the Young Madam was his lucky star. The driver repeatedly agreed, and at the same time, he secretly promised in his heart that he would definitely praise the two of them more in the future. To put it nicely, it was called apliment. To put it bluntly, it was ttery. Coincidentally, he was best at ttery. Wei Xue looked at the excited driver and the expressionless Su Meng. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She was still waiting for Wei Ting to fire the driver. She did not expect that the driver would be promoted and get a raise before he was fired. Didn¡¯t Wei Ting hate it the most when others praised him and Su Meng? What was going on this time? Could it be that Wei Ting¡¯s treatment of Su Meng was really different from before? Wei Xue let out a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. No matter what kind of feelings Wei Ting had for Su Meng, they couldn¡¯t obstruct her ns. No matter what, Su Meng had to leave the Wei family. !! Wei Xue recalled that when she got on the car, she wanted to sit in the back with Wei Ting. In the end, Wei Ting chased her to the front passenger seat and let Su Meng sit with him. In the past, she could have sat beside Wei Ting. Now that Su Meng was here, she didn¡¯t even have this bit of power. It seemed that she had to make good use of her time to deal with Su Meng. There weren¡¯t many cars on the road and the road was unobstructed. Soon, they arrived at the Wei family vi. In the courtyard of the Wei family, there were many luxury cars parked. At the entrance of the vi, there were several men and women dressed in luxurious clothes. Beside them stood the Wei family servants. The chauffeur took good care of the car and got out to open the door for Wei Ting and the others. Su Meng was just about to go out when Wei Ting held her hand. Su Meng looked back at him in confusion. ¡°Wait, this is for you.¡± Wei Ting took out a wooden box the size of a matchbox from somewhere. Other than some strange patterns carved on it, there were no other decorations. The overall color was gray and looked a little old. Fortunately, there were a few gems embedded in it, so it didn¡¯t look particrly cheap. Unfortunately, the gems weren¡¯t particrly precious, and they didn¡¯t raise the price of the box much. Su Meng didn¡¯t take it. Instead, she asked Wei Ting in puzzlement, ¡°What is this?¡± Wei Ting grabbed Su Meng¡¯s hand and forced the box into Su Meng¡¯s hand. He said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s a gift for Grandpa.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Su Meng was not interested in what was inside and wanted to return the box to Wei Ting. The preparation of a gift depended on the intention. The box belonged to Wei Ting and had nothing to do with her. Even if it was given away, it would represent Wei Ting¡¯s intention and not hers. However, Wei Ting did not give her a chance to refuse. After cing the box in her hand, he turned around and got off the car without any hesitation. When the car stopped, Wei Xue originally wanted to get off the car, but she stopped because she saw Wei Ting giving something to Su Meng. She did not expect that Wei Ting would actually personally prepare a gift for Su Meng for Grandpa. Although that box did not look good, it was, after all, given by Wei Ting. Presumably, the things inside would be of great value. Wei Xue stared at the box in Su Meng¡¯s hand with jealousy. She did not move until Wei Ting got off the car. Instead, she kept waiting for Su Meng. Su Meng looked at the box in her hand. It was so ordinary. What could be inside? There was one thing that she thought the same as Wei Xue. No matter how worthless the box looked on the outside, the things inside were definitely not bad. After all, they were given by Wei Ting. She nced at Wei Ting who had already gotten off the car and decided to put the box away and return it to Wei Tingter. Wei Ting wanted to get off the car and wait for Su Meng to leave with him, but he didn¡¯t expect that the moment he got off the car, the people who had been standing at the door all walked over to him the moment they saw him. Everyone knew that Wei Ting didn¡¯t like to exchange pleasantries with others, so they just walked over and politely greeted him, then briefly introduced themselves before leaving. Although Wei Ting¡¯s personality was cold, he had always abided by the basic etiquette very well. Facing the greetings of these guests, he nodded and responded to them one by one. There was a bit of estrangement in his politeness, and it wouldn¡¯t make people feel disgusted. In fact, many of the people who came to greet him didn¡¯t know Wei Ting at all. They just followed the trend. Later on, they found out that he was Wei Ting. Due to his identity, they wanted to leave a good impression in his heart. After all, he was the eldest young master of the Wei family, the future sessor of the Wei family. As long as they could leave a slight impression in his heart, they might be able to use it in the future. Chapter 259 - 259 Wei Xue Wanted the Box 259 Wei Xue Wanted the Box Although these people didn¡¯t say much, there were too many of them. Each of them said a few words, which took up a lot of time. Wei Ting was stopped there and couldn¡¯t continue to pay attention to Su Meng. When Wei Xue saw this, she asked Su Meng, ¡°Sister Su Meng, Brother Wei Ting treats you so well. He even prepared a gift for you. What¡¯s inside? Aren¡¯t you curious? Why don¡¯t you open it and we¡¯ll take a look?¡± ¡°You want to see?¡± Su Meng raised the box and made a gesture to open it. At the same time, she looked at Wei Xue. Wei Xue stared at the box and nodded repeatedly. Her face revealed a curious look, as if she was really just curious. The corners of Su Meng¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. She fiddled with the box twice, then handed it to Wei Xue and asked, ¡°Do you really want this?¡± !! Wei Xue thought that Su Meng didn¡¯t want it and wanted to give it to her, so she said with a troubled expression, ¡°En, actually I like this box very much. It¡¯s really beautiful. But this is a gift from Brother Wei Ting to you. Even if I want it, it would be useless. After all, your words don¡¯t count.¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Xue with a smile. She didn¡¯t expect that she would use the goading method. Did she think that she would do as she wanted? Su Meng said indifferently, ¡°Since he gave it to me, it¡¯s mine. How I want to deal with it will depend on my mood. So it¡¯s okay to give it to someone.¡± Hearing this, Wei Xue¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She looked at Su Meng with a trace of hope in her eyes. At the same time, she repeated her love for the box. ¡°Sister Su Meng, I really like this box. It¡¯s so beautiful. It would be great if I could have one too.¡± Su Meng pretended not to understand what Wei Xue meant. She shook her head regretfully and said, ¡°This box is really ugly. It would be too embarrassing if I gave it to someone else. It¡¯s better to throw it away. It¡¯s useless to keep it. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a rubbish bin in your yard. It¡¯s so ugly that I don¡¯t want to take it out.¡± After saying that, Su Meng sighed regretfully. She ignored Wei Xue and directly got out of the car. ¡°Sister Su Meng, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s too wasteful to throw it away. If you really don¡¯t want it, I can reluctantly ept it for you.¡± A second before Su Meng got off the car, Wei Xue called out softly. Su Meng pretended not to hear and directly got off the car and walked to Wei Ting¡¯s side. When Wei Xue saw this, she secretly scolded Su Meng for being stupid and not understanding her words. She had no choice. Wei Ting had just given it to her, and Wei Ting hadn¡¯t left yet, so she couldn¡¯t directly ask Su Meng for it. At first, she thought that Su Meng didn¡¯t like it and directly threw it to herself. She didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to actually throw it into the trash can outside. Would she rather throw it into the trash can than give it to her? This stupid woman. Wei Xue cursed in her heart. Wei Ting saw that Su Meng had also gotten out of the car and finally decided not to waste any more time here. He said indifferently, ¡°We should go in.¡± These people were all mixed in the business field. Each of them was more shrewd than the other. Hearing Wei Ting¡¯s words, they immediately understood what he meant. They all consciously made way for him. Wei Ting stretched out his hand to pull Su Meng, but Su Meng pretended not to see him. She raised her foot and walked into the vi, directly ignoring Wei Ting. In the past, Wei Ting rarely spent time with Su Meng in public, nor did he mention her. As a result, many people still didn¡¯t know that the two of them were husband and wife. There were even many people who thought that Wei Ting wasn¡¯t married. They even nned to think of a way to introduce the girl from their own family to him, to see if they could get into the Wei family. These people didn¡¯t know Su Meng¡¯s identity. Seeing that she actually paid no attention to Wei Ting, they were all guessing in their hearts who she was. She actually dared to not give face to the Wei family¡¯s eldest young master. However, in the eyes of those who knew about the rtionship between the two of them, what they were thinking was that Wei Ting was not as cold-blooded and ruthless as the rumors had spread. Look, he wanted to get close to his wife, but his wife rejected him. Perhaps¡­ Wei Ting also had a strict wife? What Wei Ting did not know was that this matterter spread throughout the upper-ss society. In addition, the news of the divorce between the two of them was made public by Wei Xue. This matter coupled with the divorce became more and more outrageous. At first, it was just Wei Ting¡¯s pure fear of his wife. Later on, it became that he was found out by Su Meng because he was looking for a mistress. Then, Su Meng was so angry that she wanted to divorce him. However, these were all things to be discussed in the future. At this moment, he saw Su Meng quickly walking into the vi. He immediately followed after her. Wei Xue followed closely behind. However, she knew more than half of the people who greeted Wei Ting just now. It wasn¡¯t good for her to not reply when those people spoke to her. After all, there were so many people here. She couldn¡¯t be gossiped about just because of her attitude. Wei Xue greeted those people with a smile on her face, fully disying the temperament of a young miss. After greeting these people, she quickly walked into the vi. Chapter 260 - 260 Didn’t Seem Biological 260 Didn¡¯t Seem Biological Su Meng had just walked into the vi when she saw Grandfather Wei sitting in the main seat. Grandfather Wei was surrounded by many people who were all chatting with him cordially. Those people were talking very enthusiastically, but Grandfather Wei didn¡¯t seem interested. He just casually said a few words from time to time. When Su Meng saw this, she didn¡¯t walk further in. Instead, she found a ce to sit in the corner. This time, she came mainly to see Grandfather Wei. As for others, that wasn¡¯t within her considerations. Since Grandfather Wei was busy at the moment, she wouldn¡¯t disturb him for now. When there was no one else, she would go and greet him. Su Meng sat quietly in the corner, only quietly looking at her surroundings. This ce didn¡¯t have any changes from before she left. The decoration was still as magnificent as before, in line with Mother Wei¡¯s luxurious-loving personality. Thinking of Mother Wei and recalling Wei Ting¡¯s personality, Su Meng felt that these two people didn¡¯t seem to be biological. How could their personalities be so different? Thinking about it, perhaps it was the environment they grew up in that determined their huge differences in personalities. Su Meng silently sat in the corner and observed the people around her. She was already very low-key, but she didn¡¯t expect Mother Wei who was beside Grandfather Wei to still notice her. The moment she saw Su Meng, Mother Wei¡¯s face instantly darkened, but it only changed for a moment before she immediately recovered. It was because there were too many guests around her, so she couldn¡¯t lose herposure. She knew that Grandfather Wei had always liked Su Meng, so she couldn¡¯t let him see Su Menging over. She randomly found an excuse to leave Grandfather Wei¡¯s side. With a cold face, she quickly walked toward Su Meng. ¡°Yo, Aunt Wei, why are you here?¡± Su Meng asked with a smile. Although she hadn¡¯t divorced Wei Ting yet, in her and Wei parents¡¯ hearts, they were no longer a family. Therefore, Su Meng didn¡¯t call her mother, but directly called her Aunt Wei. ¡°You¡¯re really thick-skinned. You just sent me to prison a few days ago, and now you dare toe to our Wei family. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Mother Wei scolded in a low voice. Su Meng pretended not to hear clearly. She tilted her ear and asked, ¡°What? Aunt Wei, I didn¡¯t hear clearly what you said just now. You also know that I just had a car ident and injured my whole body. Now my ears are not very good, so you have to speak louder to me.¡± Su Meng¡¯s voice was a little loud. Even though there was a piano ying in the vi, those who were closer to her heard it and looked over. These people were keenly aware that there was a sense of gossip in this ce. However, it was not good to look too directly. These people only took a nce and turned their heads, but their ears were all perked up. They were all quietly paying attention to the movements here. When Mother Wei saw the reactions of the people around her, she was afraid that these people would go out and gossip after hearing about her, so she did not dare to repeat herself. She thought that Su Meng was acting shamelessly, so she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Su Meng! You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mother Wei¡¯s voice became softer, but this time, Su Meng heard it clearly. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. But Aunt Wei, don¡¯t forget the reason why you went to prison back then. If you didn¡¯t want to kidnap me and break thew, why would the police arrest you? The police have always only acted ording to thew. They would arrest you and even lock you up in prison. You should be reflecting on yourself.¡± Su Meng¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, and it was heard by everyone around. Everyone was immediately surprised. Prison?! Mother Wei had actually been in prison before, and she had been sent there by Su Meng?! Wasn¡¯t Su Meng Mother Wei¡¯s daughter-inw? So the rtionship between the mother-inw and daughter-inw of this family wasn¡¯t good either. The usually proud mother-inw had actually fallen into the hands of her own daughter-inw. There were already people snickering at the side. Mother Wei saw the snickers. It was the wife of the CEO of another family that she didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with. Seeing that her rival family wasughing at her, the anger in her heart suddenly burst out. Although she was angry, it was not the right time to vent her anger on Su Meng, so she quickly changed the topic and decided to settle the score with Su Meng when there was no one around. ¡°Come out with me.¡± Mother Wei turned around and walked out. After taking a few steps, she found that Su Meng did not follow her but was sitting there looking at her with a smile. Mother Wei frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Come out with me for a moment.¡± Su Meng tilted her head slightly and put on a puzzled expression as she asked, ¡°Aunt Wei, is there something that you can¡¯t say here? Could it be that you want to do something, but you¡¯re afraid of being seen by others, so you want to be quiet?¡± Su Meng¡¯s body hadn¡¯t recovered yet, so herck of strength was one thing. There was one more thing. She couldn¡¯t stand or walk for a long time now, and the wounds on her body would hurt. She did not know what Mother Wei would do to her if she went out with her. If she were to hit her likest time, then she would not be able to fight back at all. For her own safety, it was better to stay in a ce with more people. Chapter 261 - 261 Wei Xue Was Reprimanded 261 Wei Xue Was Reprimanded Thinking of this, Su Meng suddenly wanted to ask Wei Ting something. However, when she raised her head and looked around, she did not see any sign of Wei Ting. She remembered that Wei Ting had followed her in. Not only was Wei Ting absent, but Wei Xue was also absent. However, this was not strange. After all, Wei Xue would only stick to Wei Ting. She must have gone to look for Wei Ting now. Just as Su Meng was thinking of looking for Wei Tingter, she turned her head and suddenly saw Wei Xueing in from outside. However, Wei Ting was not by her side. The first thing Wei Xue did when she came in was to walk toward Su Meng. Mother Wei also saw Wei Xue. She frowned and scolded, ¡°Xiao Xue, what did you do?¡± She did not say it clearly, but Wei Xue knew that she was ming her for not stopping Su Meng. She leaned against Mother Wei¡¯s ear and exined, ¡°Mother, Sister Su Meng insisted oning. I, I have tried my best. However, we will talk about thister. I have more important things to do now. Please wait.¡± !! Wei Xue¡¯s voice was not very soft, and Su Meng could hear it. Su Meng raised her eyebrows. She smiled and asked Wei Xue, ¡°Hey, Xiao Xue, didn¡¯t you insist on meing? You even said that Aunt Wei was very angry because of the prison incident and was waiting for me to coax her. In order to get me toe over, you deliberately didn¡¯t leave. You stayed in my ward for a night just so you could take care of me. I came because of your face.¡± Hearing Su Meng say this, Wei Xue secretly thought that it was not good and turned to look at Mother Wei. As expected, Mother Wei¡¯s gaze toward her was not very good, as if she was ming her. Afraid that Mother Wei would really be angry, Wei Xue quickly exined, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t misunderstand. I will tell you in detail about this matter in the future. There is something much more important than this now.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mother Wei asked with a frown. ¡°Mother,e out with me for a moment.¡± Wei Xue pulled Mother Wei and walked out. Mother Wei gave Su Meng a deep look before following Wei Xue out. Su Meng shrugged. She didn¡¯t even need to go out to know that it was definitely about her and that there was nothing good about it. She didn¡¯t know what kind of snitch Wei Xue was trying to make. Speaking of which, Wei Xue didn¡¯t even pretend to be in front of her anymore. She always had an annoyed look on her face. If it was in the past, no matter how much Wei Xue hated her in her heart, she would always pretend to be gentle and considerate on the surface. She remembered that in her previous life, Wei Xue pretended to be gentle until the end. She did not know Wei Xue¡¯s true appearance until she was killed by Wei Xue. If she had been as impatient as she was now, perhaps she would have discovered that something was wrong with her at that time? Su Meng thought about it and sighed. No matter what, she could not return to that time. She could only admit that she was unlucky to be deceived in the past. But in the future, no matter how much Wei Xue pretended to be a little white rabbit, she wouldn¡¯t be fooled. There was one thing Su Meng was more curious about, and that was how much Mother Wei knew about Wei Xue. If she knew that Wei Xue had always liked Wei Ting in her heart, and had always been eyeing the position of the Wei family¡¯s young madam, what would she do? After all, Wei Xue was raised by her as her biological daughter. Although she didn¡¯t spoil her for everything, she wouldn¡¯t give her anything less. She was also patient enough with her. Even though she had sacrificed so much, Wei Xue had always been holding onto thoughts that she shouldn¡¯t have. Would Mother Wei fly into a rage when she found out and sever her rtionship with Wei Xue? Su Meng thought about it and rejected her own thoughts. It wasn¡¯t certain. After all, Mother Wei was being coaxed around by Wei Xue. If Mother Wei knew of Wei Xue¡¯s intentions, perhaps she would be happy to take Wei Xue as her daughter-inw. Su Mengzily leaned back on the chair and rested her chin on her hand in deep thought. She needed to speed up her revenge on Wei Xue. Otherwise, when the matter slowly surfaced, it would be meaningless. If she wanted to make the matter the biggest, the best way was to take it by surprise. Su Meng leisurely sat in the corner. The guests who came were all busy trying to please Grandfather Wei and Father Wei. No one paid attention to Su Meng. It was unknown what Wei Xue said to Mother Wei, but the two of them quickly came in. After they came back, Mother Wei¡¯s attitude toward Su Meng became even worse. She looked at Su Meng with an ashen face. She wanted to go forward and talk to Su Meng, but was stopped by Wei Xue in time. Wei Xue shook her head at her, and then silently said, ¡°Wait until there¡¯s no one else to ask.¡± Only then did Mother Wei give up. She red at Su Meng fiercely and walked inside. Su Meng read some lips and knew what Wei Xue said. When there was no one around? Why? Could it be that these two people wanted to wait until there was no one around before hitting her? Su Meng had always remembered the incident where she was beaten upst time. Chapter 262 - 262 Went To Find Grandfather Wei 262 Went To Find Grandfather Wei Even though she took revenge on Wei Xue at that time, she still couldn¡¯t vent her anger. She had never been beaten since she was young. Even when she severed her rtionship with Master, Master was so angry but he couldn¡¯t bear to hit her. How could these two people touch her? Su Meng narrowed her eyes and stared at Wei Xue. Some thoughts gradually emerged in her heart. It was almost time for lunch. The servants began to prepare the cutlery. The Wei family¡¯s vi was veryrge. The servants and guests did not affect each other. They were both doing their own things. Su Meng had nothing to do, so she kept staring at Grandfather Wei. At this moment, she did not recognize more than half of the people surrounding Grandfather Wei. When she was at the Wei family, Mother Wei despised her background and thought she humiliated the Wei family. Therefore, whenever there was a banquet, as long as Grandfather Wei was not around, she would not let her out. At the same time, she would not talk about the Wei family having a wife. This was also the reason why there were so many people in the same circle who didn¡¯t know her identity. !! There were too many people surrounding Grandfather Wei. It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to go up and speak to Grandfather Wei for a while. Su Meng looked around and wanted to look for Wei Ting again, but she still didn¡¯t see his figure. It was clearly Wei Ting who insisted on bringing her to the Wei family. Why did shee? Wei Ting had disappeared and left her here. Actually, Su Meng was very familiar with the Wei family vi. The servants here also knew her, so she could totally go look for him herself. However, what she thought was that since she had decided to sever her rtionship with the Wei family, it would be best if she did not touch them at all from now on. She would just treat them as strangers now. At this moment, besides Grandfather Wei, the other thing that Su Meng was most concerned about was the car ident. Wei Ting said that he had specific clues about the car ident. As long as she followed him to the Wei family, he would tell her. Su Meng wanted to ask, but she couldn¡¯t find Wei Ting. This was more annoying. The servants moved very quickly. The cutlery, food, and other things were already arranged. Then, they all stood at the dining table and waited for orders. Mother Wei walked to Grandfather Wei¡¯s side and whispered to him. After Grandfather Wei heard this, he didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he raised his head and looked around. He asked in puzzlement, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Meng? Why don¡¯t I see Xiao Meng?¡± Mother Wei¡¯s expression stiffened, and she immediately adjusted herself. She smiled and said, ¡°Father, there are so many guests here. You don¡¯t have to care about the juniors. The guests have been here for long enough. It¡¯s time to eat. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be our fault for not treating the guests well. As for Su Meng¡¯s matter, don¡¯t worry. With Xiao Xue here, what do you have to worry about? When has she ever let you down?¡± Mother Wei didn¡¯t want to tell Grandfather Wei that Su Meng hade. She quietly turned her head to look in Su Meng¡¯s direction. Seeing that Su Meng was also looking in her direction, she red fiercely at her, indicating for her to stay away. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s begin.¡± Although Grandfather Wei still wanted to see Su Meng in his heart, he knew that he couldn¡¯t treat the guests unfairly, so this matter could only be discussedter when he had time. On the other side, Su Meng had been paying attention to the movements here. Of course, she also saw Mother Wei¡¯s signal to her. Was she so afraid that she would see Grandfather Wei? Su Meng smiled. At that time, the marriage between her and Wei Ting was personally arranged by Grandfather Wei. Moreover, Grandfather Wei said at that time that with him around in the future, no one could interfere in the matters between her and Wei Ting. The matter of Mother Wei wanting her to divorce Wei Ting was definitely not told to Grandfather Wei. That was why she was so afraid that she would see Grandfather Wei. If Grandfather Wei knew, he would definitely be angry. She was the most understanding person. Since Mother Wei did not want her to see Grandfather Wei, then she¡­ Su Meng smiled, then she stood up and walked toward Grandfather Wei. Grandfather Wei had been looking around. When Su Meng stood up and walked toward him, he immediately saw Su Meng. Grandfather Wei¡¯s face revealed a trace of a smile. He kindly waved at Su Meng, motioning for Su Meng toe to his side. ¡°Girl Meng, you¡¯re here. I thought you¡¯d forgotten about me, this old man, and won¡¯te to see me today.¡± Su Meng smiled and said, ¡°How could that be? Grandpa, what are you thinking about? I can forget anyone but I won¡¯t forget you.¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re still so good at talking,¡± Grandfather Wei praised with a smile. Seeing that Su Meng¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t very good, he asked with concern, ¡°Little girl, are you not feeling well? Why do you look so pale?¡± Su Meng lightly patted her own face and said, ¡°There was a big rat in the roomst night. I was fighting with that rat in a battle of wits and courage. Didn¡¯t that cause me to not sleep well the whole night? That¡¯s it.¡± Chapter 263 - 263 Yet Another Love Rival 263 Yet Another Love Rival Although she was talking about a rat, Su Meng¡¯s eyes were looking in the direction of Wei Xue. At this moment, Wei Xue was talking to a s*xy and beautiful girl. She didn¡¯t know that she waspared to a rat by Su Meng. When she saw Su Meng looking at her, she even revealed a sweet smile. Su Meng also returned a smile to her. The girl who was talking to Wei Xue also noticed the interaction between Wei Xue and Su Meng. She said disdainfully, ¡°Is she your sister-inw who is rumored to be like a tigress?¡± When Wei Xue heard her friend say this about Su Meng, she was very happy in her heart. However, on the surface, she pretended to protect her. She said weakly, ¡°Sister-inw is just a little fierce. Back then, she caused trouble with those female celebrities because of my brother. She loves my brother too much. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t bear to see other women around my brother.¡± If she didn¡¯t say it, that girl wouldn¡¯t have known that Su Meng had caused a ruckus with the female celebrities. Now that she knew, it was as if she had discovered some great gossip, she pressed, ¡°Xiao Xue, your sister-inw actually caused a ruckus with a female celebrity? With her rustic appearance, how can shepare to a female celebrity? By the way, how did she be your sister-inw? I heard that she doesn¡¯t seem to have any background.¡± !! Wei Xue nodded and said, ¡°Sister-inw only has a master who runs a small antique shop. Other than that, she doesn¡¯t have anything else. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s too good at pleasing Grandpa. My grandfather likes her very much and forced my brother to marry her. Xiao Xiao, please don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± The girl called Xiao Xiao nodded and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. How is our rtionship? How can I tell anyone else?¡± After saying that, she whispered into Wei Xue¡¯s ear, ¡°I heard that your brother is going to divorce her?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Wei Xue asked in surprise. Xiao Xiao smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Your brother is the dream lover of many girls. His every move is watched. Everyone wants to marry him. Divorce is such an important matter. Everyone must know about it.¡± Hearing that everyone liked Wei Ting and wanted to marry him, Wei Xue¡¯s face instantly darkened. She cursed in her heart. These people are so shameless. They actually stared at other people¡¯s husbands. At this moment, she had already forgotten that she was also one of those people who stared at Su Meng¡¯s husband. Xiao Xiao saw that Wei Xue didn¡¯t say anything, so she went up to her and asked, ¡°That, Xiao Xue, look at our rtionship. If I can be your sister-inw, I will definitely treat you very well. So, look, after your brother and that woman divorce, do I have the chance to marry into your family?¡± ¡°You know, whether it¡¯s my background or my looks, I¡¯m not something that woman canpare to. If she can make Elder Wei happy, I definitely can too. So, do you think I have the chance?¡± Wei Xue nced at her and looked at her bulging breasts. She pretended not to care and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that my brother doesn¡¯t like women with no ambition. If you want to marry him, you have to at least have a brain.¡± After Xiao Xiao heard this, she immediately reached out and covered her breasts. She understood Wei Xue¡¯s words as if Wei Ting didn¡¯t like people with big breasts. She immediately sighed in her heart. She had just gotten these breastsst month abroad and spent a lot of money. If Wei Ting didn¡¯t like them, would she have to get rid of them? Seeing Xiao Xiao¡¯s reaction, Wei Xue scolded her in her heart for being an idiot. She had spent a lot of effort to make Su Meng and Wei Ting fall out with each other. Then, she incited Father and Mother Wei to let Su Meng divorce Wei Ting. Everything she had done was for herself, so that she could marry Wei Ting one day. If these people sessfully married into the Wei family, then wouldn¡¯t everything she had done been in vain? Although she hated people who liked Wei Ting in her heart, she pretended to not care about it on the surface. She was even a little happy. ¡°Xiao Xiao, do you really like my brother? If you like him, I can help you.¡± ¡°Really!¡± Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She didn¡¯t know how others treated her. Anyway, she had been eyeing the position of the Wei family¡¯s young madam for a long time. In order to have a chance to marry Wei Ting¡­ She even went abroad and had stic surgery done on her entire body. Sure enough, her efforts were not in vain. Now she had a chance to get close to Wei Ting. ¡°Of course.¡± Wei Xue smiled and said with certainty, ¡°You are my good friend. I believe that if you be my sister-inw, you will definitely treat me very well and won¡¯t bully me, right?¡± Xiao Xiao nodded repeatedly and promised, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Moreover, if it really seeds, you will have a share of the credit. I can even worship you.¡± Chapter 264 - 264 I Can Also Pack Green Tea 264 I Can Also Pack Green Tea ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wei Xue let out a sigh of relief, and then motioned Xiao Xiao to put her ear close to hers. She whispered in her ear, ¡°My brother and I grew up together, and I know him the best. I¡¯ll tell you what he likes, and what you can do¡­¡± Wei Xue spoke in a very soft voice, and no one else besides Xiao Xiao heard her. When she finished speaking, the two of them looked at Su Meng together, then looked at each other and smiled. Su Meng naturally did not know about Wei Xue and Xiao Xiao¡¯s matter. She was still chatting with Grandfather Wei. ¡°What have you been busy with recently? You actually don¡¯t evene home. If you don¡¯te back, that brat Wei Ting won¡¯te back either. There are only your parents in this house. Just looking at them annoys me.¡± When he spoke of Father and Mother Wei¡­ Grandfather Wei¡¯s expression was obviously not good. It could be seen that he did not like them from the bottom of his heart. Mother Wei only dared tough dryly at the side. She did not dare to refute at all. !! Su Meng opened her mouth and said, ¡°Grandfather, Aunt Wei and Uncle Wei are just not good at chatting. Actually, they are very concerned about you. Moreover, Wei Ting and I are not here. Doesn¡¯t that mean that there¡¯s still Wei Xue? She should be at home every day, right?¡± Hearing Su Meng mention Wei Xue, Mother Wei hurriedly turned her head and gave Wei Xue a look, indicating for her to hurry over. She couldn¡¯t let Su Meng fawn over Grandfather Wei alone. She had to let Wei Xue perform. After Wei Xue saw Mother Wei¡¯s gaze, she immediately understood. She said something to Xiao Xiao and then quickly walked over. Grandfather Wei didn¡¯t notice Mother Wei¡¯s actions, because all his attention was on what Su Meng said. He frowned and said, ¡°Uncle Wei, Aunt Wei?¡± Su Meng pretended to be puzzled and said, ¡°En, what¡¯s wrong, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly so distant?¡± Grandfather Wei turned his head to look at Mother Wei. He used the crutch he was holding to smash the ground twice and asked in an unhappy tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on? So the rumors of divorce I heard before are all true?¡± Su Meng had already begun to call them uncle and aunt instead of father and mother. Even a fool could tell that there was a problem here. ¡°I, that, Father, let me exin it to you¡­¡± Mother Wei had always been afraid of Grandfather Wei. At this moment, when she saw that Grandfather Wei was angry, she was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t speak clearly. She didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to be so disrespectful. Originally, she and Father Wei wanted to hide the divorce from Grandfather Wei for the time being because she knew that Grandfather Wei would definitely not agree. Once the matter was settled, she would find a suitable time to tell him. But now that Grandfather Wei knew about it in advance, she hadn¡¯t thought of how to exin it to him. Mother Wei looked to one side for help at Father Wei, who was exchanging cups with his business partner. Father Wei didn¡¯t look over, but was busy chatting with someone. Just when she didn¡¯t know how to continue, luckily Wei Xue came over. Before Wei Xue came over, she heard Grandfather Wei asking Mother Wei, so when she walked over¡­ The first thing she said was to quickly help Mother Wei out of her predicament. ¡°Grandpa, since Sister Su Meng is here, please quickly persuade her. Her rtionship with Brother Wei Ting has been very bad recently. The two of them have be like enemies. Originally, Sister Su Meng didn¡¯t want toe. I tried my best to persuade her yesterday, but she only decided toe after a long time. Isn¡¯t that right, Sister Su Meng?¡± The best way to get out of her predicament was to change the topic. Wei Xue subtly shifted the topic to Su Meng. By asking this, not only could she resolve the situation for her mother, but she could also resolve the situation for herself. This was because Su Meng had just said all this herself. If she said no, then it would prove to her mother that it wasn¡¯t Wei Xue who had sent Su Meng. If she agreed to what Wei Xue said, then Wei Xue could also create a good impression in front of Grandfather Wei. Thinking this way, Wei Xue wouldn¡¯t lose out no matter what. Wei Xue had a smile on her face as she calmly looked at Su Meng to see how she was going to answer. Su Meng looked at her smug face and instantly guessed what she was thinking in her heart. She immediately put on an aggrieved expression and said, ¡°Grandpa, Aunt Wei has always had a very deep misunderstanding of me ever since she went to prison thest time. Moreover, she said that she never wanted to see me again. Isn¡¯t that right, Aunt Wei? It¡¯s not right toe or not toe. I¡¯m also in a difficult position like this.¡± Who wouldn¡¯t know how to pretend to be green tea? Su Meng imitated Wei Xue¡¯s aggrieved expression and spoke. Su Meng didn¡¯t have any intention of jumping into the pit that Wei Xue dug. Not only that, she also conveniently changed the topic to Mother Wei. Before Mother Wei could answer, Grandfather Wei said in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you still in prison? What exactly happened during the time that I wasn¡¯t at home?¡± He first heard the news that Su Meng wanted to divorce Wei Ting. At first, he thought it was fake because he had personally arranged the marriage. These people couldn¡¯t just do it without telling him. Chapter 265 - 265 Actually Had a Recording 265 Actually Had a Recording Moreover, the way he looked at Su Meng at that time, she really liked Wei Ting. Everything came first to Wei Ting. He was afraid that Su Meng would be wronged in the Wei family. He had already said that no matter what Su Meng did, he would fully support her. Everyone in the family knew how much he valued Su Meng, but even so, he did not expect the news of the divorce to be true. This was already enough to shock him. What had he heard just now? Mother Wei had actually been sent to prison a few days ago! Grandfather Wei felt that if he hade back a few dayster, the family would have been thrown into chaos. Mother Wei saw that Grandfather Wei¡¯s expression was getting worse and worse. She hurriedly exined, ¡°Father, listen to my exnation. The incident in prison was a misunderstanding. After it was resolved, everything would be fine. At that time, I wanted to bring Su Meng home, but she misunderstood me as kidnapping her. Coincidentally, the police came, so that was it.¡± Grandfather Wei was not so easy to fool. He immediately heard the strangeness in Mother Wei¡¯s words and continued to ask, ¡°How big of a scene did you create to make people misunderstand that it was a kidnapping?¡± ¡°This, this, I only brought two people¡­¡± Mother Wei¡¯s voice was a little soft. Su Meng continued to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Aunt Wei, did you remember wrongly? That time, there were more than two people, and everyone brought weapons. They even wanted to force me into the car. Oh right, you even said that if I didn¡¯t follow you obediently, you would let them beat me up¡­¡± Speaking up to this point, Su Meng pretended to be aggrieved and wanted to cry as she looked at Mother Wei. She looked really pitiful, even better than Wei Xue¡¯s acting. Mother Wei hurriedly exined, ¡°Aiya, look at this girl. She took a joke seriously. Wasn¡¯t I just trying to scare you back then? Who asked you to bully Wei Xue? I was also in a moment of anger, so I did that. Moreover, even after I found out that it was a misunderstanding, you didn¡¯t help me get out of prison. You caused me to stay in prison for so long in vain.¡± Mother Wei wasn¡¯t angry at first, but when she recounted what happened that day in detail, her anger immediately red up again. Even her tone wasn¡¯t good. But because Grandfather Wei was here, she could only try her best to suppress it. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re already so old, but you can actually do such a thing. It serves you right to be misunderstood. It¡¯s already good enough to let you go to prison directly. If it were me, I would directly sue you. How could an elder scare a junior like this? Girl Meng is only doing this for self-defense. What if you really kidnapped her? Does she have to suffer?¡± Mother Wei knew that Grandfather Wei would speak up for Su Meng, but she didn¡¯t dare to refute. She could only ¡®hmph¡¯ and reply perfunctorily. When Grandfather Wei saw her like this, he rolled his eyes at her. He continued, ¡°Since you also know that this matter is a misunderstanding, and it¡¯s because of the misunderstanding that you caused, then why are you still holding a grudge against Girl Meng? Why, after living for more than half of your life, your bearing can¡¯t evenpare to a junior?¡± ¡°No, no, Father, how could I really hold a grudge against Su Meng? That matter is already in the past, so let¡¯s not mention it anymore. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding, it¡¯s not important,¡± Mother Wei replied with a dry smile. When Wei Xue saw that Grandfather Wei was speaking up for Su Meng, she was instantly unhappy. She wanted to see Su Meng suffer, not Mother Wei being scolded. After thinking for a moment¡­ She said, ¡°Sister Su Meng, actually, Mom hasn¡¯t been angry with you for a long time. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s an elder after all. She was sent to prison by her own junior and her daughter-inw. This matter won¡¯t be pleasant to hear. Many people are mocking Mom because of this matter.¡± ¡°Mom wants to get back together with you. She just wants you to be the first to start. We are juniors after all, so it¡¯s only right for us to have enough respect for our elders. Just like me, I would never contradict Mom and Dad because of anything. That¡¯s why they are so gentle and nice to me.¡± ¡°I also advised youst night. As long as you say something soft to Mom, then Mom will have some face and won¡¯t really do anything to you. But why do you always want to argue with Mom?¡± Wei Xue¡¯s words were beautiful. She not only fawned on Mother Wei, but also belittled Su Meng. At the same time, she also raised herself up. She was really the model of green tea talking. Now, no matter what Su Meng said, it was as if she had been making trouble without reason. But Su Meng did not panic at all. She lowered her eyes slightly to hide her fierce gaze. Only then did she say aggrievedly, ¡°I knew that the final mistake in this matter would all be on me, so I didn¡¯t delete the recording that day. Grandpa, why don¡¯t I y it for everyone to listen to?¡± Hearing that there was still a recording, Wei Xue and Mother Wei both panicked. Chapter 266 - 266 Was Handed Over To Grandpa 266 Was Handed Over To Grandpa Mother Wei hurriedly stopped her, ¡°We¡¯re all family. What are you talking about? This matter is indeed my fault. Who asked me toe up with this method to scare people when I was in a fit of anger at that time? If only I had talked to you properly at that time, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble in the future. Xiao Meng, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still clinging onto this matter?¡± After saying that, she nced at Wei Xue. Wei Xue immediately understood and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Su Meng. We¡¯re family. Since that matter was a misunderstanding, it¡¯s good that we forgot about each other. Don¡¯t hold onto it forever.¡± Just who was holding onto this matter forever? Su Meng rolled her eyes and ridiculed in her heart. But on the surface, she generously agreed with Mother Wei¡¯s words, ¡°Aunt Wei, I ept your apology. Then it¡¯s fine. I hope that we won¡¯t have such a misunderstanding in the future. As for this recording, I don¡¯t want to deal with it myself, so I¡¯ve decided that it¡¯s better to let Grandpa handle it.¡± ¡°In that case, even if something else happens in the future, this matter will not continue to be dug up because we¡¯ve already talked about the cause of the matter. Don¡¯t you agree? Aunt Wei, you wouldn¡¯t mind letting Grandpa listen to it, would you?¡± Su Meng tilted her head slightly and asked Mother Wei. ¡°How, how could it be?¡± She had already asked this question, what else could Mother Wei say? She could only agree. Grandfather Wei nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Girl Meng, then send the recording to meter. I¡¯ll listen to what kind of misunderstanding it is.¡± Su Meng sweetly agreed. ¡°Alright Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t do anything to it. It¡¯s true from the beginning to the end.¡± When she said ¡®from the beginning to the end¡¯, Su Meng deliberately emphasized her tone and smiled at Mother Wei. Mother Wei¡¯s face almost turned green with anger when she saw Su Meng¡¯s expression. She had clearly received her apology and submission, yet she still wanted to hand over the recording to Grandfather Wei. As expected, she was a person from a small family who couldn¡¯t even stand up to the public. She didn¡¯t even talk about basic trust. Although Mother Wei was dissatisfied, she couldn¡¯t say anything at the moment. She could only stare at Su Meng, and the disgust in her heart grew even more. Su Meng only smiled faintly as she looked at Mother Wei. She didn¡¯t care about her gaze. To her, other than Grandfather Wei, no one in the Wei family was important to her. She didn¡¯t care about anything. Their conversation wasn¡¯t quiet, and there were so many people around. Those who were close enough could hear their conversation, and a strange expression appeared on their faces. They didn¡¯t expect to hear so much gossip aftering to the Wei family. They wanted to discuss it in detail with others to see if there was any more juicy gossip. However, because they were currently in the Wei Residence, they could only suppress it for now. Those present all had backgrounds and statuses. No matter how bad they were, they were still of a level that ordinary people could not reach. They did not care about Father and Mother Wei, but they still had to give face to Elder Wei. Thus, even though they did not say anything now, when they left the Wei family or waited for Elder Wei to leave, these matters would be exposed. Mother Wei looked at the expressions of the people around her. She knew that this matter of hers was about to be publicized. She could not help but feel a little despair in her heart. At this time, it was toote for her to think of any way to make up for it. Grandfather Wei also noticed the situation around her and frowned. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about these thingster. For now, let¡¯s properly prepare for the banquet.¡± Hearing that Grandfather Wei was finally not entangled in this matter, Mother Wei felt relieved and hurriedly told the servants to prepare to begin. As long as the banquet started, then there would be nothing for her to do. At that time, she would have to think about how to properly exin these things to Grandfather Wei and couldn¡¯t involve other matters. Before Mother Wei left, she mouthed to Wei Xue, indicating for her to be with Grandfather Wei. Seeing that Wei Xue understood, she left with satisfaction. At the same time, she could not help but praise her in her heart. As expected of her precious daughter. She was smart and kind, much better than that wild girl, Su Meng. ¡°Grandpa, let me help you over. Everyone is waiting for you.¡± When Wei Xue saw Grandfather Wei stand up, she immediately pushed Su Meng to the side and smiled as she went to help Grandfather Wei. However, Grandfather Wei rejected her help. Instead, he said to Su Meng, ¡°Girl Meng, sit by my side. When that kid Wei Tinges, let him sit by your side. I haven¡¯t seen the two of you for a long time, so both of you sit closer to me.¡± Su Meng saw that the banquet had begun and Grandfather Wei had Wei Xue to take care of him. Thus, she stood up and wanted to leave, but was stopped by Grandfather Wei. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Su Meng stopped her footsteps and turned around to reply sweetly. She didn¡¯t care where she sat, but some people couldn¡¯t ept it. One had to know that she was now being beaten up by everyone in the Wei family. Chapter 267 - 267 The More He Talked About It 267 The More He Talked About It She looked at Wei Xue. Sure enough, when Wei Xue heard Grandfather Wei call Su Meng and not her, she was so jealous that she bit her lip. She didn¡¯t understand. She was clearly Grandfather Wei¡¯s granddaughter, and Su Meng was just an outsider. Why did Grandfather Wei treat her so well, even better than his own granddaughter? Of course, this biological granddaughter referred to the rtionship in the eyes of outsiders. ¡°Where¡¯s Wei Ting? Why isn¡¯t he here at this time? Girl Meng is already here, but he didn¡¯te. Is he trying to make othersugh at him?¡± Grandfather Wei looked around, but he didn¡¯t find any traces of Wei Ting and asked unhappily. Wei Xue replied from the side, ¡°Grandfather, my brother, he¡­ He¡¯s allergic. His condition is very serious. He should be receiving an infusion now.¡± Of course, this was only her guess, but allergies were the truth. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll help you to the main seat.¡± Mother Wei saw that Grandfather Wei hadn¡¯t gone over yet, so she simply came over and urged him again. Grandfather Wei sighed. Why were there only one or two people at home? The big and the small always had idents. It really made people worry. During the time he wasn¡¯t at home, he didn¡¯t know what kind of mess his home had be. Right now, the most important thing was the birthday banquet. He couldn¡¯t let so many guests wait. These messy matters should be resolved together after it was over. He wasn¡¯t worried about Wei Ting, because Wei Ting had always had a private doctor by his side. If something really happened to Wei Ting, the house wouldn¡¯t be so quiet. ¡°Girl Meng, let¡¯s go.¡± Grandfather Wei waved at Su Meng, motioning for her to go with him. Su Meng walked to Grandfather Wei¡¯s side. Seeing that Wei Xue didn¡¯t have any intention of making way, she skillfully pushed her to the side. She said gently, ¡°Xiao Xue, since Grandpa wants me to sit next to him, then let me help him up. Hurry up and go eat. You haven¡¯t eaten anything since this morning. All you¡¯ve done is check up.¡± Unintentionally, Su Meng told her about Wei Xue¡¯s matter. Wei Xue was stunned for a moment, afraid that Su Meng would continue, she quickly followed up, ¡°Sister Su Meng, you really care about me. In that case, I¡¯ll leave Grandpa to you to take care of him. I¡¯ll go eat something first.¡± ¡°Hurry up and go. Eat more. If you eat too little, you¡¯ll faint easily.¡± Su Meng was implying something. Wei Xue really didn¡¯t dare to continue talking to Su Meng. She was afraid that in the end, she would be exposed for what she had done in the hospitalst night. Thus, she hurriedly said goodbye to Grandfather Wei and walked toward Mother Wei. Before she left, she even fiercely rolled her eyes at Su Meng. Grandfather Wei allowed Su Meng to support him. As he walked toward the dining table, he asked Su Meng in a low voice, ¡°Girl Meng, when the birthday banquet ends, sit down and tell Grandpa properly what has happened recently. Those people have never told me the truth in front of me, as if I will eat them.¡± ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t eat people, but Grandpa¡¯s aura is too strong, so everyone is afraid of you. Don¡¯t worry, after it¡¯s over, we¡¯ll find a time to have a good chat,¡± Su Meng replied with a smile. Grandfather Wei frowned slightly and snorted coldly. Then he said, ¡°Afraid of me? Hmph, I see that they are very bold. They dare to do anything, so where are they afraid of me? It¡¯s true that they always want to go against me!¡± As the two spoke, they walked to the dining table. There were several tables in the hall, and Grandfather Wei brought Su Meng to the main seat. ¡°Today, I want to thank you friends foring to the Wei family to celebrate this old man¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m already old, but I didn¡¯t expect to be remembered by everyone. I¡¯m ttered.¡± Grandfather Wei stood up as he spoke. When everyone saw him stand up, the others also stood up one after another. Hearing Grandfather Wei¡¯s words, an old man with white hair and a dignified appearance also spoke, he smiled and said, ¡°Elder Wei, you¡¯re too polite. You should know that these people here have more or less received your care in the past. Everyone¡¯s hearts are filled with gratitude toward you. Coming here to celebrate for you this time is originally within reason.¡± Someone at the side echoed, ¡°Yes, Elder Wei. You¡¯re a respected person and you¡¯re often abroad. It¡¯s rare for us to see you. Now that we finally have an opportunity, don¡¯t we have to seize it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Elder Wei. Actually, it¡¯s our honor to be able toe to your birthday banquet.¡± .. After someone started the conversation, the rest of the people began to chime in. Among the words these people said, there were those who were sincerely grateful to Grandfather Wei, and there were also those who wanted to take this opportunity to make contact with Grandfather Wei and leave a good impression in his heart. Although Father Wei was the Wei family¡¯s head in name, if everyone wanted to curry favor with the Wei family, they usually went to Father Wei¡¯s ce. However, those who knew Grandfather Wei knew that Father Wei was only in charge of managing thepany, and Grandfather Wei was the ultimate authority of the Wei family. Chapter 268 - 268 Help Brother Find a Love Rival 268 Help Brother Find a Love Rival Father Wei only had a pitiful amount of shares under his name, and the majority of the shares were in Grandfather Wei¡¯s hands. From the looks of it, Grandfather Wei didn¡¯t intend to hand over all the shares to Father Wei. Instead, he wanted to directly pass them to Wei Ting. Grandfather Wei naturally knew what these people were thinking. He was just being polite. After saying that, he introduced Su Meng to everyone. ¡°This is Su Meng, my granddaughter-inw, the wife of Wei Ting. I see that many of my friends don¡¯t know her, so I¡¯ll introduce her to you.¡± As soon as Grandfather Wei finished introducing her, the people below began to chime in. They all praised Su Meng. ¡°Miss Su Meng is indeed beautiful. She¡¯s a perfect match for President Wei.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Su must have many outstanding points to be appreciated by Elder Wei. Not bad, not bad, really enviable.¡± Hearing the people around praise Su Meng one after another, Wei Xue felt very ufortable in her heart. Just then, one of her male friends came up and whispered in her ear, ¡°I say, Wei Xue, you have such a beautiful sister-inw. Why haven¡¯t you introduced her to us? Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll set my eyes on her?¡± The man was quite good-looking, but his expression was a little greasy. When he spoke, he always acted as if he thought he was very handsome. This man was Xiao Xiao¡¯s older brother, Xiao Chen, the Third Young Master of the Xiao family. He usually used his good looks and good family background to flirt with young girls everywhere. If it was just to pursue a single girl, it would be fine, but he was not resigned to it. He dared to make a move on a married woman. In the circle, he was called a yboy, and many people hated him. In the circle of these rich second generation, it was okay to be bad, because many children had to fight for the family property, but they had to have a bottom line. Xiao Chen was the kind of person who knew what he could and could not do. Not only did he have a bad reputation outside, but he was also hated by others. Even his own family members hated him, and he was not wee no matter where he was. Xiao Chen knew the reason, but he did not change. He had always been doing things his own way. In the circle, other than Wei Xue, there were not many people who could be kind to him. However, Wei Xue¡¯s gentleness was only because she had to pretend to be such an image in front of everyone. She did not care who the other party was. As long as it could make her reputation better, it was fine. However, in Xiao Chen¡¯s heart, Wei Xue¡¯s unusual behavior was to make friends with him, so he treated her as a good friend. Wei Xue looked at him with disdain in her heart, but her face showed a gentle expression. She thought to herself, ¡®How could I have forgotten about this yboy? Isn¡¯t he just a ready-made helper?¡¯ Thinking of this, Wei Xue showed a troubled expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to introduce you guys, it¡¯s really¡­ There¡¯s another reason.¡± ¡°What reason?¡± Xiao Chen asked. Wei Xue sighed and said somewhat sadly, ¡°It¡¯s all because of the rtionship problem between her and my brother. This¡­ sigh, it¡¯s really a pity. I clearly still like Sister-inw very much.¡± When Xiao Chen heard Wei Xue say this, he immediately became interested and continued to ask, ¡°What problem? Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Even if I like to y a little, I¡¯ll never touch my own friends¡¯ people. You don¡¯t have to worry about what I¡¯ll do to your sister-inw. I¡¯m just purely curious now. Hurry up and tell me!¡± She wanted him to do something to Su Meng, but would he dare? However, although she knew that Xiao Chen didn¡¯t have the guts, she could provoke him. If she really stimted his fighting spirit, then it would be equivalent to having an extra helper. Thinking of this, Wei Xue thought about what she should say to make Xiao Chen interested in Su Meng. Because Wei Xue thought for a long time, Xiao Chen urged her, ¡°Wei Xue, you didn¡¯t say that just to guard against me, did you? I already said that you don¡¯t have to worry. I really won¡¯t attack my friends¡¯ people. Besides, your brother is Wei Ting. Who dares to touch his people? Do I want to die?¡± Afraid that Xiao Chen really didn¡¯t dare to touch Su Meng, Wei Xue quickly exined, ¡°No, you misunderstood what I meant. Of course, I don¡¯t think that way. Also, my brother is a very nice person. Don¡¯t think of my brother as so scary.¡± Xiao Chen smiled and nodded. He put his hand on Wei Xue¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you dare to say it?¡± Wei Xue pulled her shoulder out without a trace and then pretended to get up to pour water. After passing the water for Xiao Chen, she said, ¡°I can tell you, but you must keep it a secret and not let others know. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that my sister-inw will me me.¡± Chapter 269 - 269 For Each Player 269 For Each yer Xiao Chen raised his left hand and swore to the heavens. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone. If I do, I won¡¯t be able to pick up girls anymore. How about it? Is this oath poisonous enough?¡± Wei Xue secretly rolled her eyes at Xiao Chen. She was just casually saying it to put on an act, but this fool Xiao Chen actually believed her and even swore such a poisonous oath. Who didn¡¯t know that the Xiao family¡¯s Third Young Master¡¯s ssic saying was, ¡®a man can die, but he must never leave a beautiful girl¡¯? To be able to make such a vicious vow meant that he really wouldn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°Young Master Xiao, you¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t have any intention of making you swear. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. If I don¡¯t believe you about such a small matter, how can I be considered a friend?¡± Wei Xue sighed. She said softly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s like this. My sister-inw used to love my brother very much. She was even jealous of him all day long and even hit female celebrities!¡± ¡°Then, my brother couldn¡¯t stand her being so overbearing and willful. The two of them often had some friction. Until one day, my sister-inw¡¯s attitude toward my brother suddenly changed drastically. Perhaps she wanted to y hard to get and deliberately left my brother hanging. She even did a lot of iprehensible things. My brother really couldn¡¯t stand her anymore. Now the two of them are preparing for a divorce,¡± Wei Xue said half-truthfully. Xiao Chen didn¡¯t doubt it at all. After hearing Wei Xue¡¯s words, he really believed her. His eyes immediately lit up when he looked at Su Meng. His gaze was fixed on Su Meng without blinking. That gaze was like a fox discovering its prey. When Wei Xue saw this, she secretlyughed in her heart. It seemed that Xiao Chen really believed her. ¡°Wei Xue, you said that your brother doesn¡¯t like your sister-inw and is preparing to divorce her? Is this true?¡± Xiao Chen was asking Wei Xue, but his eyes were staring unblinkingly at Su Meng. Wei Xue held back herughter and put on a sighing expression. ¡°Of course, my brother doesn¡¯t like my sister-inw at all. They haven¡¯t divorced yet, but my sister-inw is already living with another man. My brother doesn¡¯t have any reaction to this.¡± Although they didn¡¯t sleep in the same room, and she had never seen Su Meng intimate with that man, there was nothing wrong with what she said. Roughly speaking, Su Meng did live with another man before the divorce. As for how she lived, that was for the listener to think about. It was a normal thing, but after Wei Xue¡¯s words, it changed greatly. Xiao Chen¡¯s mouth opened wide in shock when he heard this. Even though he had chased countless girls before, he was still shocked by Wei Xue¡¯s words about Su Meng¡¯s actions. Who was Su Meng? She was Wei Ting¡¯swful wife, the Wei family¡¯s young madam in name. Who was Wei Ting? It was the Wei family¡¯s Eldest Young Master who would inherit the entire Wei family¡¯s estate in the future. ording to Wei Xue¡¯s words, these two people were actually ying their own games! Xiao Chen was sincerely impressed. These two people knew how to y a lot more than him. He had always thought that Wei Ting was the kind of person that would not allow others to covet what belonged to him. He did not expect that he was actually quite generous. Since that was the case, a thought gradually emerged in Xiao Chen¡¯s heart. Wei Ting did not care about Su Meng. They were going to divorce. Then, could he give it a try? Although he thought so in his heart, Su Meng was after all Wei Xue¡¯s family. He felt that it was necessary to seek Wei Xue¡¯s opinion. ¡°Wei Xue, since your brother and your sister-inw are so cold, can I give it a try?¡± Xiao Chen asked tentatively. Wei Xue pretended not to understand. She said vaguely, ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t bully my sister-inw. Although she will divorce my brother soon and is no longer a member of the Wei family, she was my sister-inw after all. If you bully her, I will be angry.¡± Seeing that Wei Xue did not refuse, Xiao Chen did not ask any more questions. Wei Xue¡¯s attitude was very obvious. As long as he did not bully Su Meng, he would be fine no matter what. Xiao Chen¡¯s gaze on Su Meng changed from veiled to brazen. Moreover, the more he looked at Su Meng, the more he felt that she was beautiful. One had to know that Su Meng was currently without makeup. She did not even put on lipstick. Her facial features were exquisite and elegant. There was not a single blemish on her palm-sized oval face. She was simply the best in the world. If she was already like this without makeup, how beautiful would she look if she put on makeup? Xiao Chen admitted that he had mingled with countless flowers. Su Meng¡¯s flower was the one that surprised him the most. Moreover, although Su Meng looked bright and beautiful, her temperament was cold. It was not easy to conquer such a woman. However, if she was conquered, then in the future¡­ Thinking of this, Xiao Chen was already a little anxious. Such a good woman could not be snatched away by others. Since Wei Ting did not want her, then don¡¯t me him. Chapter 270 - 270 Amazing Woman 270 Amazing Woman Now that Su Meng was by Grandfather Wei¡¯s side, it was inappropriate for him to approach her directly. He decided to wait until Su Meng was alone before getting to know her. At this moment, Xiao Chen¡¯s heart had already settled on Su Meng, so he no longer stared at the other beauties at the banquet. He only looked at Su Meng the entire time. Because he had been talking to Wei Xue just now, he didn¡¯t even hear Grandfather Wei¡¯s introduction of Su Meng. When his attention returned, Grandfather Wei had just finished hisst sentence. Although it was a pity that he did not hear it, Xiao Chen did not care about these things. He only had one goal. After the banquet ended today, he would directly take down Su Meng! However, although he did not listen, the others listened very seriously. After Grandfather Wei finished speaking, someone in the crowd whispered, ¡°Su Meng? Why does this name sound so familiar? I seem to have heard it somewhere before.¡± Because Grandfather Wei was speaking just now, the scene was very quiet. Although that person¡¯s voice was very soft, it was still heard by many people present. Someone answered him, ¡°Miss Su Meng is the Young Madam of the Wei family. Although we didn¡¯t know before, that¡¯s only because we were ignorant. Her reputation is definitely big. To be able to be Elder Wei¡¯s granddaughter-inw, how could she not have some fame and strength?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s because I was ignorant.¡± When the person who was muttering heard the words of the others, he no longer thought about it and echoed. Hearing the conversation of those people, Su Meng suddenly felt helpless. These people were too obvious in their ttery. They really had the nerve to say anything in order to please Grandfather Wei. They even said such words as not knowing that they were ignorant. Sigh, it was good to have money and power. Everyone would listen to you. Su Meng couldn¡¯t help but secretly envy in her heart. At the same time, she thought, ¡®When will I be able to get such a position as a big shot?¡¯ Just thinking about it felt good. Seeing that Su Meng was so popr now, all the discussions were about her. It was as if this birthday banquet wasn¡¯t prepared for Grandfather Wei but for her. Wei Xue was so jealous that she clenched her fists to maintain her calm appearance. She red fiercely at Su Meng and then looked at Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao was not interested in these things. She was looking around. She was probably looking for Wei Ting. Wei Xue cursed in her heart, ¡®This stupid woman. She really has big breasts but no brains. She only has eyes for men.¡¯ Now was the chance to make Su Meng embarrassed. She actually did not grasp it. Wei Xue decided to remind her. She quietly took out her phone and sent a message to Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao heard the notification tone on her phone and lowered her head to take a look. After reading it, she realized that Wei Xue had been staring at her for a long time, so she hurriedly raised her head. Right now, Wei Xue was like a matchmaker for her. Whether she and Wei Ting could seed depended on Wei Xue¡¯s help. Therefore, she listened to Wei Xue in almost everything. Wei Xue did not say it explicitly. She only told her about Su Meng¡¯s identity. When she saw this, Xiao Xiao was delighted. She personally proved to Wei Xue what it meant to have big breasts and no brains. After she read the news, she did not think about how to say it properly. She actually stood up and asked Su Meng¡­ ¡°Miss Su, Young Master Wei is the dream lover of all of us unmarried girls. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be taken by you in the end. Then, can you tell us what method you relied on to get him?¡± As soon as she said this, there was a sudden wave of gasps. Wei Xue was so shocked that she forgot to grab the chopsticks in her hand and dropped them directly to the ground. Xiao Chen, who was beside her, was even more shocked. Seeing his sister who had no emotional intelligence, he had just drunk a mouthful of red wine and had not had the time to swallow it when he directly spat it out. In the end, all the dishes in front of him were affected. When the servants at the side saw this, they immediately changed the dishes to new ones. Although the others were surprised by Xiao Xiao¡¯s directness, they were also curious about Su Meng¡¯s background. This was because they had never heard of any family having such a rich youngdy. When Su Meng faced Xiao Xiao¡¯s question, her face had always been very calm. From the beginning to the end, there was not even the slightest fluctuation. Grandfather Wei, on the other hand, was very displeased. He coldly nced at Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao¡¯s parents were almost sweating from fear. They hurriedly reprimanded Xiao Xiao and told her to shut up and sit down. They did not expect Xiao Xiao not to be afraid at all. She still stuck out her neck and waited for an answer. At the same time, she said something shocking. Chapter 271 - 271 Raising a Mistress 271 Raising a Mistress ¡°Miss Su, there¡¯s a saying that you¡¯ve definitely heard of, and that is, a match made in rank! For arge family like ours, a match made in rank is very important. However, I don¡¯t seem to have heard of your family before, and I don¡¯t seem to have seen your rtives here either. So, Miss Su, can you satisfy our curiosity?¡± Although Xiao Xiao¡¯s words were like this, in reality, she already knew of Su Meng¡¯s background in her heart. She wanted to make a fool of herself in public. Grandfather Wei looked coldly at Xiao Xiao and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Su Meng is my Wei family¡¯s granddaughter-inw. No matter what her identity is, in my heart, no one canpare to her. Since she¡¯s married to the Wei family now, then she¡¯s a member of the Wei family. Bullying her is looking down on the Wei family.¡± The meaning of these words was already very clear. Grandfather Wei had already decided on Su Meng as his granddaughter-inw, so he decided to protect her to the end. At the same time, these words were also telling everyone present that Su Meng was a member of the Wei family. Bullying her was like going against the entire Wei family. Grandfather Wei¡¯s expression was clearly unhappy. The Xiao family¡¯s parents were anxious to death when they saw this. !! They could not afford to offend the Wei family, especially Grandfather Wei. His background and connections were not to be trifled with. If they provoked him, then the entire Xiao family would suffer. This was also the reason why Xiao Xiao had to suck up to Wei Xue so much. In the entire upper-ss circle, Xiao Xiao was at the bottom. Going against the Wei family, even if the Xiao family had eight hundred guts, they would not dare to do such a thing. Father and Mother Xiao were so angry that they almost stomped their feet, constantly hinting at Xiao Xiao to be more obedient. Unfortunately, Xiao Xiao only had eyes for Su Meng. Wei Xue had promised her that as long as Su Meng divorced Wei Ting, then she would have a chance and Wei Xue would help her marry Wei Ting. ¡°Think of a way to stop Ah Xiao. She¡¯s crazy. She even dares to talk back to Elder Wei!¡± Mother Xiao was so anxious that she pushed Father Xiao, wanting him to get up and stop Xiao Xiao. ¡°Do you even need to say that? I¡¯m just thinking of how to say it!¡± Father Xiao said impatiently. Mother Xiao did not n to let him continue thinking. She only wanted to quickly stop Xiao Xiao, so she pushed Father Xiao again. She said anxiously, ¡°Think about it? Think about it for a while more?! Xiao Xiao has angered Elder Wei, and our Xiao family will not be able to bear the consequences! You don¡¯t know what the Xiao family is like now. Thepany has not been doing well recently. If we offend the Wei family, we can forget about it.¡± Mother Xiao urged Father Xiao while pushing him under the table. She used a lot of strength and almost pushed Father Xiao down. Father Xiao lost his bnce and fell off the chair. Fortunately, he reacted fast enough and did not fall. However, because he was shocked just now, he identally shouted. This shout immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention from Xiao Xiao to him. Being stared at by so many people, Father Xiaoughed dryly twice. His brain was working rapidly, thinking about how he could say to resolve this awkward situation. Before he could speak, Grandfather Wei spoke first. ¡°Why did you almost fall? Is the chair broken?¡± With that said, he gestured for the servant beside him to go over and take a look. Seeing the servant walking towards him, Father Xiao smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not the chair¡¯s problem. I identally slipped. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡± Taking advantage of this opportunity, Father Xiao called out to Xiao Xiao, ¡°Xiao Xiao,e over. I have something to tell you.¡± Xiao Xiao thought that Father Xiao really had something to ask her, so she refused, ¡°Dad, wait for me. I¡¯ll go over after I ask Miss Su some questions.¡± Seeing that his daughter did not understand what he meant, Father Xiao secretly cursed at the silly girl before continuing to call out to her, ¡°Come over, do you hear me?!¡± The surrounding people were looking at them, and Father Xiao was shamelessly calling out to Xiao Xiao in front of everyone. Because Xiao Xiao was too eye-catching, everyone¡¯s attention was already on her, so even if Father Xiao quietly went over now, it would be useless. When Su Meng saw Father Xiao anxiously calling out to Xiao Xiao, she immediately understood what he meant. Unfortunately, Xiao Xiao did not see through it. Su Meng had never helped people who made things difficult for her. Not only did she not help them, but she also had to go along with them and make her lose face. Therefore, Su Meng seemed to be very considerate as she asked Father Xiao, ¡°Uncle, may I ask why you are in such a hurry to call Xiao Xiao? Hmm, I shouldn¡¯t have remembered her name wrongly. She¡¯s called Xiao Xiao, right?¡± When he heard Su Meng speak, Father Xiao hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my youngest daughter, Xiao Xiao. She¡¯s young and insensible. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± After saying that, he looked at Xiao Xiao and continued to call her, ¡°Come here!¡± Unfortunately, Xiao Xiao still didn¡¯t move. Su Meng smiled and asked, ¡°Then, Uncle, is there something urgent for you to call Xiao Xiao now?¡± Chapter 272 - 272 Fox Using a Tiger’s Might 272 Fox Using a Tiger¡¯s Might Father Xiao was already extremely nervous, but in order not to lose face, he pretended to be calm and answered Su Meng. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that she spoke too much and dyed everyone¡¯s meal time, so I wanted to call her away. I¡¯m really sorry. She was spoiled by us at home and doesn¡¯t know how to restrain herself at all.¡± ¡°Dad, I just want to ask Miss Su a few questions. Besides, I¡¯m not the only one who wants to ask. I¡¯m just asking on behalf of everyone. You see, Miss Su doesn¡¯t mind. Isn¡¯t that right, Miss Su?¡± Xiao Xiao heard Father Xiao always saying that she was bad. She immediately became anxious and defended herself. Su Meng had a faint smile on her face from the beginning to the end. Even though Xiao Xiao¡¯s questions were very tricky, she didn¡¯t show any signs of impatience. When she heard Xiao Xiao ask her this question, she nodded and said, ¡°Miss Xiao is a guest. Of course, I don¡¯t mind guests asking questions.¡± After saying that, she turned her head and quietly asked Grandfather Wei, ¡°Grandpa, look at now. Can I dy you for a little more time?¡± When she was talking to Grandfather Wei, Su Meng did not have that official expression from before. Instead, she was a little mischievous. Grandfather Wei smiled and replied in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you aren¡¯t bullied, it¡¯s fine. You can talk as much as you want. If there¡¯s anything, just look for Grandpa. Grandpa will help you.¡± Grandfather Wei had long seen through Su Meng¡¯s intentions. He knew in his heart that this girl was very shrewd. She was intentionally making Xiao Xiao continue to lose face. But at the same time, Grandfather Wei also discovered a problem. If he didn¡¯t feel wrong, he discovered that Su Meng had changed a little. If it was in the past, Su Meng would definitely not do things that deliberately made things difficult for others. No matter how that person bullied her, she wouldugh it off. But now, Su Meng seemed to have some more edges and corners on her body. She knew that she had to be rude to people who made things difficult for her. Grandfather Wei smiled with relief. This was good. It saved Su Meng from being bullied. It didn¡¯t matter even if Su Meng caused trouble. In any case, she had him. Knowing that Su Meng could handle it at the moment, Grandfather Wei was in the mood to watch the show. After receiving Grandfather Wei¡¯s permission, Su Meng then turned to Father Xiao and said, ¡°Uncle Xiao, since Xiao Xiao has a problem, you should let her finish asking first. After the banquet is over, I will leave. At that time, she won¡¯t have the chance. Moreover, what she asked isn¡¯t a big matter. I¡¯m happy to answer. So, if you don¡¯t have anything urgent, let her ask first.¡± Facing Su Meng¡¯s words, Father Xiao, who was already nervous, didn¡¯t know how to answer. His mind went nk. At this moment¡­ Grandfather Wei interrupted, ¡°Mr. Xiao, sit down. This is their junior¡¯s business. Why should our elders get involved? Children¡¯s temperaments are like this. If they have doubts in their hearts, they will just ask. It will be fine once they are solved. Come,e. Everyone, ignore these two children and start eating as you please.¡± Hearing Grandfather Wei¡¯s words, some people picked up their knives and forks. However, they did not have any intention of eating. Instead, they continued to look at Xiao Xiao and the others. Father Xiao saw that Grandfather Wei had already opened his mouth to speak, so he did not know what to say. This was Grandfather Wei¡¯s birthday banquet, and even Grandfather Wei didn¡¯t mind it. If he kept saying something, wouldn¡¯t he not give face to Grandfather Wei? Su Meng continued to ask Father Wei, ¡°Uncle Xiao, is it okay?¡± Father Xiao nodded stiffly, and the corners of his mouth forced out a trace of a smile as he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Su. This daughter of mine is really insensible. Don¡¯t mind if she says something harsh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Xiao. Quickly sit down. This time, you have to sit properly. Be careful not to fall again,¡± Su Meng reminded him considerately. Looking at Father Xiao¡¯s expression as if he had eaten a fly, Su Meng apologized in her heart. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. Your daughter made things difficult for me first. Then, don¡¯t me me for retaliating against her.¡¯ At the same time, she sighed in her heart. It felt really good to use a fox to intimidate a tiger. If it wasn¡¯t for Grandfather Wei, these people wouldn¡¯t have cared about her. After Father Xiao sat down, Xiao Xiao continued to ask Su Meng questions. Every question was aimed at making Su Meng lose face, but they were all skillfully resolved by Su Meng. Su Meng didn¡¯t mind being put in a difficult position by Xiao Xiao because she knew that if she kept pestering the host to speak, it would affect the other guests. Then the one who would lose face would only be Xiao Xiao, not her, because it was obvious that she was the one who was put in a difficult position. Sure enough, someone began to whisper to express their dissatisfaction with Xiao Xiao. Su Meng¡¯s smile became even more gentle. Mother Xiao saw that Father Xiao did not seed in stopping Xiao Xiao, she scolded him, ¡°Why can¡¯t you even handle such a small matter! Where is that imposing manner that you usually have at home in thepany? Why did it disappear just like that? Miss Su is not Grandfather Wei. Why do I feel that you are even so afraid of Miss Su?¡± Chapter 273 - 273 Actually Had a Mistress 273 Actually Had a Mistress Because of Grandfather Wei, Father Xiao was afraid of Su Meng, but he was not afraid of his wife. Therefore, when he heard Mother Xiao me him¡­ He scolded angrily, ¡°Were you deaf just now? Didn¡¯t you hear Elder Wei speak? Elder Wei said to let them continue, what else could I say! What, you want me to go against Elder Wei?¡± ¡°You too. How many times have I told you not to spoil her too much? Now look, aren¡¯t you spoiling her too much? No matter where she is, no matter who she talks to, she dares to say anything. If we offend Elder Wei, our entire Xiao family will suffer! This is all the good work of your good daughter. How did you teach her? She doesn¡¯t know any manners at all!¡± When Mother Xiao heard this, she became anxious. Unwilling to be outdone, she replied in a low voice, ¡°She is my own daughter, not yours? You¡¯re talking about how I taught her? Then what did you teach her as her father? You pushed everything on me. Why don¡¯t you think about yourself?¡± Father Xiao saw that Mother Xiao actually dared to quarrel with him, he continued to scold, ¡°I have so much work to do every day. How can I control her? But you, you don¡¯t do anything every day. You stay at home all day, but you can¡¯t even teach a child well. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? Look at our children. Apart from our eldest son, which one of them¡­¡± !! ¡°Shut up!¡± Mother Xiao stopped Father Xiao¡¯s words. ¡°Do you think that I just stay at home? They are both housewives, so others can leave the work to the servants and then go shopping and have afternoon tea. As for me? I have to take care of the children and do the housework. I also have to build a good rtionship with other rich wives so that I can give you face.¡± ¡°Why am I so tired? It¡¯s because you can¡¯t earn much money! I have to save the money for the servants or buy luxury goods. Otherwise, when I attend the banquet one day, you will scold me for wearing ordinary clothes!¡± ¡°The most important thing¡­¡± Mother Xiao looked Father Xiao up and down, and her gaze made Father Xiao panic. Seeing a trace of panic on Father Xiao¡¯s face, Mother Xiao slowly continued, ¡°In order to raise your little lover, don¡¯t you know how much you neglect your family?¡± Hearing Mother Xiao talk about his lover, Father Xiao quickly retorted, ¡°What little lover? There are so many people here, and there are children. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m already so old, why would I have a little lover? Seriously.¡± Seeing that Father Xiao did not admit it, Mother Xiao took out her phone and erged a photo, holding it in front of Father Xiao. It was a positive photo of Father Xiao and his lover kissing. It could be seen how intense the kiss was. Father Xiao put one hand on the woman¡¯s waist and the other on her chest, looking extremely wretched. Father Xiao: ¡°¡­¡± After being stunned for a long time, he said fiercely, ¡°You actually followed me!¡± Mother Xiao was not willing to be outdone. She met his gaze and looked as if she did not care about Father Xiao¡¯s anger at all. ¡°What? You¡¯re the only one allowed to follow me? Are you angry?¡± Father Xiao raised his hand and wanted to hit Mother Xiao, but he looked around. This was the Wei family. There were so many people at the moment. Once the matter blew up, everyone would know about the scandal of the Xiao family. Although finding a lover was verymon inrge families, and almost every man would do this, it was only done secretly. On the surface, everyone was a good man with decent behavior. If this matter was brought to the surface, even those men who had already cheated wouldugh at him. After thinking about it, although Father Xiao was angry in his heart, he did not dare to act rashly. In the end, he still put down his hand. Mother Xiao saw through Father Xiao¡¯s misgivings, she sneered and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been dissatisfied with me for a long time. You think that I¡¯m not as beautiful as those young girls and that I¡¯m not worthy of you. Let me tell you, I have more evidence than just this photo. I also have a video, tsk, tsk¡­¡± Mother Xiao clicked her tongue at the end of her sentence. Then she continued, ¡°In the video, you¡¯re like a dog. If it were to be posted, it would immediately be popr all over the inte, right? The person in charge of the Xiao family actually did such a thing in the dark. Just listening to it made meugh. Haha, it¡¯s too funny.¡± Mother Xiao was smiling, but her eyes were red and teary. Chapter 274 - 274 Promise Not To Cheat 274 Promise Not To Cheat She held back the tears that were about to fall, gritted her teeth, and warned Father Xiao, ¡°If you treat me well in the future, I can pretend that nothing happened, but if you want to do something to me, then I¡¯m sorry. When that timees, it won¡¯t just be the Xiao family. I¡¯ll let everyone in the world know what happened to the Xiao family.¡± Fortunately, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by Xiao Xiao. In addition, there was a piano ying in the hall, and the two of them were very quiet, so no one else could hear their conversation. Father Xiao¡¯s face was already very bad because of Su Meng. Now that he was quarreling with Mother Xiao, his face was so gloomy that it was almost dripping water. Although he was disgusted by the fact that Mother Xiao had followed him, he decided to give in after thinking for a while in order not to let Mother Xiao talk nonsense and make the matter worse. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. I¡¯ve neglected you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you even better in the future. That woman is just a novelty. I¡¯ll chase her away when I get back.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m already tired of her. I¡¯ll use this as an excuse to chase her away and then change to a new one.¡± As for you, hmph. When I¡¯m stable and don¡¯t need your help, I¡¯ll divorce you and change to a gentle, caring, and beautiful wife. !! Father Xiao didn¡¯t say the rest of his words. Instead, he secretly swore in his heart that he had long had enough of this old and decrepit wife. In the face of Father Xiao¡¯s apology, Mother Xiao directly epted it. She didn¡¯t care whether he was sincere or not. Mother Xiao thought that since she had the evidence in her hands, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything unfaithful to her. However, at this moment, Mother Xiao was in a rage and didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Father Xiao, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Father Xiao was about to say something when the phone suddenly rang. He nced at the phone and looked up at Mother Xiao. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a call.¡± Mother Xiao nced at his phone. Although the number on the phone wasn¡¯t indicated, Mother Xiao still recognized it. It was Father Xiao¡¯s lover¡¯s phone. She sneered in her heart and turned her head away. Father Xiao didn¡¯t exin much. He took the phone and walked outside. When he reached a ce where there was no one, he picked up the phone. While Father Xiao and mother Xiao were quarreling, Xiao Xiao was still talking to Su Meng. Moreover, because she had obtained the consent of Su Meng and Grandfather Wei, her questions became more and more tricky. In the end, she actually faintly had the intention of looking forward to Su Meng¡¯s divorce. At first, Grandfather Wei only listened to the two of them, but after seeing Xiao Xiao bing more and more unreasonable, he finally opened his mouth. ¡°I know that some people want to use stepping on Girl Meng to enter the Wei family¡¯s door, but today, I directly put my words here. As long as this old man lives, I will protect Girl Meng for a lifetime. As long as I am here, no one can enter the Wei family. In my, Wei Zhao¡¯s, heart, I only recognize Su Meng as my granddaughter-inw.¡± Faced with Grandfather Wei¡¯s words of protection, Su Meng¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude and warmth. Sure enough, in this world, besides her master, only Grandfather Wei doted on her the most. So, no matter what happened in the future, she would definitely protect these two old men. ¡°After saying so much, Miss Su, you still haven¡¯t said anything about your family background. Is it because your family background is really unpresentable, so you don¡¯t dare to say it?¡± Xiao Xiao raised her chin and asked Su Meng proudly. When it came to her family background, the others were also very curious. However, they were not as stupid as Xiao Xiao to dare to ask Su Meng this in front of Grandfather Wei. However, if they were to listen, they would still be very willing. After all, there was a fool in front of them who helped them to lead the charge. It would be a waste not to listen to such an interesting matter, so they all quietly watched the show. Su Meng did not care about telling others about her family background. She stopped Grandfather Wei who wanted to speak and indicated that she could. Then, she picked up the cup and elegantly drank a mouthful of water. She felt as if she had drunk red wine out of the water. After drinking, Su Meng put down the cup. Only then did she say, ¡°My parents passed away a long time ago. There¡¯s only my master at home. My master and I have always been relying on each other. Oh, right, now there¡¯s another younger brother at home, so it¡¯s the three of us.¡± When Su Meng talked about her family background, she actually added Shen Jian into it. If Shen Jian heard it, he would be so moved that he would burst into tears. Su Meng paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°As for what my family does, this is my privacy. I believe that Miss Xiao is not that interested in other people¡¯s privacy, right?¡± Xiao Xiao¡¯s gaze when she looked at Su Meng was too hostile. Su Meng immediately guessed that this person was here specifically to deal with her. She did not even need to think to know that this person definitely liked Wei Ting and was so hostile to her for Wei Ting. Chapter 275 - 275 Wants To Marry Into the Wei Family 275 Wants To Marry Into the Wei Family Ever since Father Xiao went out to answer the phone, Mother Xiao had been paying attention to Xiao Xiao. Seeing that Xiao Xiao¡¯s words were getting more and more outrageous, she secretly cursed Father Xiao in her heart. For the sake of his little lover, he even left his daughter and the Xiao family alone. At this moment, Mother Xiao was a little restless. After listening for a while, she was really worried, so she wanted to get up and stop Xiao Xiao. But just as she moved, someone came over to talk to her. That person gave her a thumbs up and praised, ¡°The Xiao family is indeed like father, like daughter. Miss Xiao is really amazing. She actually dares to directly go against Elder Wei. I admire you.¡± How could Mother Xiao not hear that this person was gloating? However, she could not say anything else, so she could onlyugh dryly and deal with it. When Xiao Chen saw this, he got up and walked over. When that person saw Xiao Chen walk over, he turned his head and did not continue speaking. Only then did Mother Xiao heave a sigh of relief. Mother Xiao wanted to stand up and call Xiao Xiao, but was pushed back to her seat by Xiao Chen. ¡°Mother, wait. You don¡¯t have to worry about Xiao Xiao¡¯s matter. Elder Wei has already spoken. If you continue to meddle, you will not give face to Elder Wei. You don¡¯t want to provoke him, right? You should wait first. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay by the side!¡± Upon seeing Xiao Chen, Mother Xiao¡¯s nervous and anxious expression immediately turned into disgust. Xiao Chen knew that Mother Xiao was angry when she saw himing over. Mother Xiao had said that she didn¡¯t want him to be too close to her. The reason why he had sat beside Wei Xue and not Mother Xiao was because Mother Xiao didn¡¯t like him. Whenever she saw him, she would get inexplicably angry. When he had note to the banquet, Mother Xiao had warned him not to sit next to her. That was why he had sat next to Wei Xue. Initially, he did not want toe over. However, when he saw that Mother Xiao was being put in a difficult position, he decided toe over and help Mother Xiao. Walking to Mother Xiao¡¯s side, Xiao Chen took out a tissue and handed it to her, motioning her to wipe her sweat. Mother Xiao looked at her youngest son. There was no love in her eyes. Instead, it was filled with impatience. She asked coldly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Xiao Chen did not mind that his biological mother hated him so much. He shrugged. He said leisurely, ¡°Mom, look at how nervous you are. Your health isn¡¯t good to begin with. What if you get scared? Don¡¯t worry. Although Xiao Xiao¡¯s brain isn¡¯t working well sometimes, she won¡¯t be muddle-headed when ites to important matters.¡± Xiao Chen passed the napkin to Mother Xiao, but she didn¡¯t take it. She even threw the napkin away in disgust. She frowned and looked away, not wanting to bother with him. Seeing that Mother Xiao was ungrateful, Xiao Chen smiled and didn¡¯t mind. Coincidentally, there was a seat next to Mother Xiao. Father Xiao said that he was going out to make a call, but he didn¡¯te back, so Xiao Chen took the opportunity to sit down. Mother Xiao saw Xiao Chen sitting beside her and said impatiently, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it and leave immediately. Why? Do you still want to sit next to me?¡± Xiao Chen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll just sit here for a while and then leave. When Dades back, I¡¯ll return the seat to him. I know what you¡¯re worried about. Actually, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. I believe that you¡¯ve already seen through Xiao Xiao¡¯s motive. Her motive isn¡¯t to make things difficult for Su Meng, but to pull Su Meng down so that she can rise to the position herself. She wants Wei Ting. Am I right?¡± Mother Xiao was silent. She didn¡¯t object nor was she certain. Of course, she knew what her daughter was thinking. Xiao Chen continued, ¡°Mother, actually, you don¡¯t have to worry. I heard that the rtionship between Su Meng and Wei Ting isn¡¯t very good. Not only does Wei Ting dislike Su Meng, but he also hates her. Think about it. If Xiao Xiao really has a way to make Su Meng leave the Wei family, then won¡¯t she have a chance then? If she can marry into the Wei family, isn¡¯t that what you and Dad want? At that time, our Xiao family will be able to bask in the glory.¡± ¡°Bask in the glory?¡± Mother Xiao sneered, ¡°If she offends Elder Wei now, does she still want to enter the Wei family in the future? In her dreams! That wretched girl doesn¡¯t have a brain at all. There are plenty of ways to pull Su Meng down, yet she insisted on choosing such an obvious and stupid one.¡± Xiao Chen did not think so. He approached Mother Xiao. He leaned close to her ear and analyzed in a low voice, ¡°Provoking Elder Wei? Mother, haven¡¯t you noticed? In the entire Wei family, only Elder Wei likes Su Meng and has always been protecting her. The others have no reaction at all. So what if she has provoked Elder Wei? How Old is he? At most, he will live for a few more years. It doesn¡¯t matter what his thoughts are. As long as Xiao Xiao can please the Wei family¡¯s parents, it will be fine.¡± At this point, Xiao Chen smiled. He continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you often go shopping with Mother Wei and have afternoon tea with them? You must know what Mother Wei cares about the most. As long as you and Xiao Xiao work together to settle her, won¡¯t it be easy for Xiao Xiao to marry into the Wei family in the future?¡± Chapter 276 - 276 Son Scamming Their Mother 276 Son Scamming Their Mother What Xiao Chen said made sense. Mother Xiao¡¯s face finally looked a little better, and her rejection of Xiao Chen was less obvious. However, even so, Mother Xiao¡¯s tone toward Xiao Chen was still very bad. She asked in a low voice, ¡°How did you know about this? Could it be that it was those women around you who told you?¡± Xiao Chen smiled and said, ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to care about this. This information is guaranteed to be urate. I promised that person that I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, and she was the one who told me. Su Meng isn¡¯t just unwee in the Wei family. Father and Mother Wei dislike her. The servants in the family look down on her and often bullied her.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, especially Mother Wei. She was even sent to prison by this Su Meng. It made her lose a lot of face. After such a thing happened, she couldn¡¯t wait for someone to make things difficult for Su Meng and make her leave the Wei family as soon as possible. She won¡¯t care about this matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, as long as she works hard, Xiao Xiao really has a chance. After all, no matter how bad she is, she¡¯s still the daughter of the Xiao family. Her status is much higher than Su Meng¡¯s.¡± ¡°Look, Elder Wei is still alive, and Su Meng is so unpopr. Then wait for him¡­ Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Xiao Chen didn¡¯t say ¡®die¡¯. Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t good to make things too clear, and it would easily bring trouble to himself. Seeing Mother Xiao nod, Xiao Chen smiled. He continued, ¡°Elder Wei is old, after all. Even if he wants to protect her, he can protect her for a few years. At that time, it still depends on Father and Mother Wei. Look at Mother Wei¡¯s expression. Does she look angry now?¡± Following Xiao Chen¡¯s words, Mother Xiao looked at Mother Wei. Sure enough, Mother Wei was sitting there leisurely with a decent smile on her face. She did not seem unhappy at all because Su Meng was being put in a difficult position. Xiao Chen continued, ¡°Although Xiao Xiao¡¯s current actions are a little embarrassing, as long as she seeds, she can go and curry favor with Uncle and Aunt Wei. In addition, Wei Xue and I are good friends. If I ask her for help, won¡¯t marrying Wei Ting be a done deal?¡± At this moment, Mother Xiao¡¯s mind waspletely upied with Xiao Chen¡¯s words, ¡®Xiao Xiao marrying Wei Ting¡¯. She had always been ridiculed in the circle of noblewomen. Everyone looked down on her family and always bullied her. In order to continue staying in the circle of noblewomen, she could only endure it. On the other hand, Mother Wei had always been an existence that other people chased after. If the two families were to be inws, the Xiao family would have the support of the Wei family. In the future, be it in the business world or the circle of noblewomen, she would no longer have to worry about being bullied. In fact, she would even be able to bully others. Thinking of this, Mother Xiao¡¯s face no longer had the slightest bit of anger. She even looked at Xiao Chen with a trace of a smile in her eyes. ¡°Ah Chen, it¡¯s Mother who wronged you. As an elder, I can¡¯t do anything about this matter, so I can only rely on you. Aren¡¯t you good friends with Wei Xue? Then treat her well and let her help more.¡± ¡°Of course. This is a matter that is beneficial to our Xiao family. I will definitely help,¡± Xiao Chen promised. Although Xiao Chen was trying to persuade Mother Xiao, he did not think so in his heart. He was doing it purely for himself. Although Wei Xue said that Wei Ting did not care about Su Meng and let her do whatever she wanted, no matter what, Su Meng was still the young madam of the Wei family in name. It was not appropriate for him to pursue her directly. If Xiao Xiao could really make Su Meng embarrass herself and divorce Wei Ting, then it would be convenient for him to take action. As for what would happen to the Xiao family after offending Elder Wei, he did not care. In any case, the Xiao family¡¯s parents had always treated him as a non-existent son and ced all their energy on their eldest son. So what if the Xiao family was good or bad? He would not be able to benefit from it at all. Although he was now the Third Young Master of the Xiao family and appeared glorious on the surface, the money he spent was actually earned by himself. He did not rely on the family at all. Of course, the family was also unwilling to give him a single cent. On one side, the Xiao family mother and son had reached an agreement, but on the other side, Xiao Xiao was still confronting Su Meng. Xiao Xiao already knew what Su Meng¡¯s family did after Wei Xue revealed it. Hence, she said with a look of disdain, ¡°I heard that Miss Su¡¯s family is a fortune-teller. They are really different from the rest.¡± ¡°Fortune-telling?¡± The people around originally did not know about Su Meng¡¯s family matters. When they heard that it was a fortune-teller, those who never believed in this matter could not help butugh. They never thought that the Wei family would actually marry a fortune-teller as their granddaughter-inw. No wonder no one revealed Su Meng¡¯s background. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t because she was too powerful, but because she was too funny. In the eyes of some people, fortune-telling was a group of swindlers. It was the most shameful thing. Chapter 277 - 277 She Was a Fortune-Teller 277 She Was a Fortune-Teller When Grandfather Wei saw that Su Meng was beingughed at by so many people, he, who was originally in the mood to watch the show, began to feel a little angry. At first, he thought that Xiao Xiao was simply trying to make things difficult for Su Meng and that it would be over in a while, that was why he opened his mouth to let her continue. He did not expect her to have such poor eyesight. He did not know how long he had been dyed and was still asking righteously. It seemed that the Xiao family did not want to be on good terms with the Wei family. Su Meng saw through Grandfather Wei¡¯s thoughts and quicklyforted him. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it myself. Please believe me. Come, have a cup of hot tea to get rid of the bad luck.¡± Grandfather Wei took the cup of tea that Su Meng handed over and nodded. ¡°Girl Meng, don¡¯t try to be brave. Do whatever you want to do. With Grandpa¡¯s support, even if you pierce the sky, it¡¯s fine.¡± Su Meng smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After saying that, she stood up and walked toward Xiao Xiao. When Xiao Xiao saw Su Menging over, she thought that she wanted to make a move. Her heart instantly became alert and she was prepared to retaliate. The others also thought that Su Meng had lost her mind due to Xiao Xiao¡¯s anger and wanted toe over to fight, so they all held their breaths and watched the show. The most excited person here was Wei Xue. She had been silently chanting ¡®fight, fight¡¯ in her heart. As long as Su Meng made a fool of herself, she would be happy even if her n failed. The scene was tense for a moment and no one spoke anymore. Only soothing piano music could be heard ying in the room. However, the tense atmosphere was broken by a cry of surprise. A man cried out in surprise and suddenly shouted, ¡°Su Meng, fortune teller, I remember now. Isn¡¯t this the champion of the Feng Shui Master Competition, Su Meng who signed a contract with the Zhou family? I didn¡¯t expect you to be the Young Madam of the Wei family!¡± This person¡¯s words were like sparks falling into firecrackers, instantly lighting up the entire venue. Hearing that person¡¯s cry of surprise, someone immediately asked Su Meng, ¡°Miss Su, are you really the feng shui master who signed a contract with the Zhou family?¡± Su Meng stopped in her tracks and stood on the spot, looking at the person who asked the question. She smiled and nodded to confirm, ¡°Yes.¡± There was no need to deny this kind of thing. Someone who paid a little attention would be able to find out. The reason why many people present did not know was because the families that participated in the Feng Shui Master Competition either had a construction business in their families, or opened stores and hotels, but they were in the clothing industry, or forpanies in the food industry. They usually did not need to interact with feng shui masters, so it was normal that they did not know. Among the people who came to attend the birthday banquet today, almost none of their family businesses were rted to this. This was because those who did the same business were from opposite families, and very few had good connections. The reason why these people who did the same business would hold the Feng Shui Master Competition together was because there were only a few good feng shui masters. In order to not cause too much trouble due to the snatching of the feng shui master, this was why it was agreed that every once in a while, one family would hold thepetition. The rest of the families would participate as distinguished guests or judges. The winner would go to the host family. This way, it was equivalent to each family being able to get their own feng shui master. They would no longer have to fight over the snatching of the feng shui master. The people who came to participate in the banquet had heard of the Feng Shui Master Competition that was jointly organized by severalrge families. They knew that those who could win the championship were all talented individuals. They were not people that ordinary people coulde into contact with. The people present did not expect that Su Meng was the master who had signed a contract with the Zhou family. The way they looked at her immediately changed. Logically speaking, a master of this level was usually protected by therge families. Ordinary people would not be able to see them. They did not expect that they would be fortunate enough to see one today. Those who knew a little about Su Meng began to admire her. However, Xiao Xiao did not understand these things. She had always thought that feng shui masters were fortune-tellers. She also did not know how to read people¡¯s eyes. Otherwise, she would not have made things difficult for Su Meng. She did not notice that everyone¡¯s attitude toward Su Meng had changed from before. She was still mocking her, ¡°I actually did not know that Miss Su is actually a very famous fortune-teller. I believe that she has read the fortunes of many people. If you are really that powerful, why don¡¯t you let me take a look and see how my life is like recently?¡± Su Meng smiled and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not good at fortune-telling, but if you are really curious, I can help you look at your fate.¡± Fortune-telling was a heaven-defying thing. Although Su Meng could do it, she would not do it. After all, in order to earn a little money, it was not appropriate to lose her life. Although she did not read people¡¯s fortunes, she could still read their fate, and it was very simple for her. Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t understand what she meant. She frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean by reading people¡¯s fate? Isn¡¯t it the same thing? Why don¡¯t you just say whether you want to or not?¡± Chapter 278 - 278 Had Offended Mother Wei Again 278 Had Offended Mother Wei Again It was not surprising that Xiao Xiao would think this way. To outsiders, fate and fortune were simr. Even if Su Meng exined it, she might not be able to understand it. Moreover, Su Meng did not intend to exin it to someone who was making things difficult for her. She fixed her eyes on Xiao Xiao. After looking at her for a few seconds, she understood and revealed a surprised and regretful expression. Seeing Su Meng¡¯s reaction, Xiao Xiao frowned and asked, ¡°Are you going to look at it or not? What does this expression mean?¡± Su Meng thought for a moment before speaking with a smile, ¡°Miss, I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go out in the next few days. It¡¯s safer to stay at home. If you must go out, it¡¯s best to find a few more people. Don¡¯t go out alone, or it will be very dangerous.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t say the specific details. Xiao Xiao wasn¡¯t her guest, and she had just made things difficult for her. It was already very nice of her to remind her. Of course, as for whether she listened or not, that had nothing to do with her. But Xiao Xiao clearly didn¡¯t believe Su Meng¡¯s words. She looked at Su Meng up and down and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t tell me you want to do something to me?¡± Su Meng smiled and said, ¡°This youngdy seems to be a little paranoid. I don¡¯t know you at all. There¡¯s no enmity between us, so why would I want to do anything to you? Didn¡¯t you just ask me to read your fortune?¡± Xiao Xiao asked doubtfully, ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯ve finished reading it?¡± Su Meng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the results. As for whether you believe it or not, that has nothing to do with me.¡± Someone beside her interrupted, ¡°Miss Xiao Xiao, I¡¯ve just checked. Miss Su Meng is very famous in the feng shui circle. Everyone respects her very much. Although she¡¯s young, her status is already at the level of a master. Moreover, she¡¯s a feng shui master chosen by the Zhou family. That¡¯s the Zhou family. Miss Su Meng definitely has real talent, so you should believe her.¡± Even though someone beside her had already reminded her, Xiao Xiao still did not believe Su Meng. She thought that she was lying. In her impression, those fortune-tellers would ask for her birth characters, but Su Meng did not ask anything. She just looked at her and said that she was in danger. How was that possible!? Su Meng must have scared her because she saw that she was making things difficult for her today. Xiao Xiao wanted to say something else, but many people beside her were already beginning to be dissatisfied. Originally, everyone hade to attend Grandfather Wei¡¯s birthday banquet. In the end, they were dyed by a junior for such a long time before the banquet began. Everyone began to discuss animatedly. ¡°She reallyes from a small family. She has the same morals as her mother, yet she¡¯s so unpresentable.¡± ¡°This person is too uncultured. Doesn¡¯t she know who¡¯s hosting today? It¡¯s obvious that she wants to steal the limelight. President Wei and Miss Su are already married, yet she still came to cause trouble. Is she trying to pull Su Meng down and take the position herself? Doesn¡¯t she see if she¡¯s worthy!?¡± ¡°Although Miss Su isn¡¯t from a big family, she is worthy of being chosen by Elder Wei. Someone has already stepped on her nose, yet she is still able to maintain her poise. This character and upbringing instantly see the difference. No wonder Elder Wei likes her.¡± .. The discussions around her were not soft at all. All of them were ming and mocking Xiao Xiao. Although she still had many things she wanted to say in her heart, no matter how stupid she was, she knew that she could not continue this stalemate. Otherwise, she would really be hated by everyone. At that time, she would not be able to drag Su Meng down. Instead, she would have topensate herself. Xiao Xiao¡¯s mind finally opened up. She decided not to make things difficult for Su Meng anymore. Before she sat down, she even added a sentence for herself, ¡°Miss Su is indeed worthy of being the Young Madam of the Wei family. She answered so many of my questions. She really has the demeanor of the mistress of the house. Alright, thank you for answering my questions. You continue. I¡¯m fine now.¡± After Xiao Xiao finished speaking, she gave Su Meng a stiff smile and then sat down. She did not notice that her words just now had sessfully angered another person. Mother Wei was originally sitting there watching the show, but Xiao Xiao¡¯s ¡®mistress of the house¡¯ instantly pulled her back. She frowned and looked at Xiao Xiao. She, the mistress of the Wei family, was sitting here, and Xiao Xiao actually dared to say that Su Meng was the mistress of the house. She was not dead yet, so where did she put her!? Wei Xue, who was standing at the side, also heard Xiao Xiao¡¯s words. At this moment, she saw Mother Wei¡¯s reaction and immediately understood that Mother Wei was angry because of Xiao Xiao¡¯s words. It just so happened that by using this time to belittle Xiao Xiao in front of Mother Wei, Xiao Xiao was nothing to be afraid of. Chapter 279 - 279 Wei Xue’s Provocations 279 Wei Xue¡¯s Provocations She moved closer to Mother Wei and said softly, ¡°Mom, that Xiao Xiao is too blind. You are clearly the matriarch of the Wei family, yet she said that Su Meng is. This is too much. No wonder she is so annoying.¡± Mother Wei nodded, ¡°The Xiao family is a small family. It¡¯s normal for children to be taught to be like this. I originally didn¡¯t n to invite the Xiao family to your grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet, but Mrs. Xiao shamelessly pestered me to ask for an invitation. I only gave her one because she had apanied me to go shopping a few times. I didn¡¯t expect her to actually call her family over and even let her daughter spout nonsense at the banquet. It looks like I have to stay away from them in the future.¡± Wei Xue chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mom, you are kind and generous. They don¡¯t know how to be grateful and have even embarrassed you. This is too much. In the future, I will also stay away from them.¡± Wei Xue¡¯s words were very agreeable to Mother Wei. She patted Wei Xue¡¯s hand in satisfaction and said, ¡°It¡¯s still my precious daughter who understands me. It¡¯s not in vain that I have always felt sorry for you.¡± Hearing Mother Wei¡¯s praise, Wei Xue leaned on Mother Wei and acted coquettishly. ¡°Of course. Mom is the best to me. I will hate whoever Mom hates.¡± Xiao Xiao did not know that she had been betrayed by Wei Xue. At this moment, she was still grateful to Wei Xue. She felt that Wei Xue had helped her deal with Su Meng. This meant that she had epted her as Wei Xue¡¯s sister-inw in advance. Although this did not affect Su Meng much, she believed that one day, she would definitely pull Su Meng down from the position of the Wei family¡¯s young madam. This farce ended when Su Meng¡¯s identity as a feng shui master was exposed. Everyone had a little more respect for Su Meng, of course, except for those who originally didn¡¯t like Su Meng. Su Meng saw that Xiao Xiao was no longer making things difficult for her, so she turned around and walked to her seat. Originally, she wanted to speak to Xiao Xiao alone because the two of them had been talking at the banquet and it had already affected everyone. She didn¡¯t expect Xiao Xiao to give up on asking in the end, so there was no need for her to look for her anymore. The birthday banquet could finally officially begin. Everyone handed the gifts they had brought over to Grandfather Wei. These people were basically people from the variousrge families. What they didn¡¯tck the most was money. Therefore, none of the gifts they gave were cheap. They were either antiques or jewelry. Each of them was more valuable than thest, even the Xiao family¡¯s gifts were calligraphy and paintings that were worth several million yuan. However, there was one thing that Su Meng found funny. Because of what had just happened, she found out that the girl who had been making things difficult for her was actually the young miss of the Xiao family. Therefore, she had been paying attention to Xiao Xiao, and at the same time, she had also seen Xiao Xiao¡¯s parents. Before she gave the gift, Xiao Xiao¡¯s mother did not look too good, and she seemed to be reluctant to give it up. This made Su Meng guess that the Xiao family did not look as rich as they appeared to be. Giving such a valuable gift was purely to show off. Of course, she was notughing at the fact that the Xiao family did not have money, because Su Meng herself did not have money. She wasughing at the fact that the Xiao family had pretended to be rich in order to blend into the upper ss. They did not belong to this circle, but had forcibly tried to blend in. In the end, it would definitely backfire. However, all of this had nothing to do with Su Meng. The scene of gifting was really lively. On the surface, everyone was giving Grandfather Wei their blessings, but in reality, they were justparing themselves. After all, the Wei family was a big tree. Everyone wanted to build a good rtionship with the Wei family. Of course, they would do their utmost to please Grandfather Wei and then squeeze out theirpetitors. Su Meng sat next to Grandfather Wei and watched these peoplee up to give gifts. This scene made Su Meng think of the scene of the ministers going to court in the TV series. She felt inexplicably amused. The gifts were given very quickly. It didn¡¯t take long for the gifts to be finished. Finally, it was the Wei family who gave gifts to Grandfather Wei. Wei Xue also prepared gifts for Grandfather Wei. They were a pair of porcin that she had bought from the tomb raider. The porcin was well preserved and even the patterns on it were clearly seen. However, although it looked good, it was an unlucky thing. When Su Meng saw Wei Xue give the things to Grandfather Wei, she frowned. She didn¡¯t expect Wei Xue to actually give things to Grandfather Wei that had brought been out from a tomb. She didn¡¯t know if she was really stupid or if she was deliberately trying to harm Grandfather Wei. One couldn¡¯t me Su Meng for being wary of Wei Xue. It was true that it was Wei Xue¡¯s ck-cut character that made her have no choice but to guard against it. However, there were many people now, so she couldn¡¯t say anything. She decided to wait until the birthday banquet was over before telling Grandfather Wei to put away the pair of porcin ware that Wei Xue gave him. Chapter 280 - 280 Gifts 280 Gifts Fortunately, Grandfather Wei wasn¡¯t interested in these things. When someone handed them over, he just smiled and took them. Then, he handed them to the servant beside him and instructed the servant to put away the gifts properly. After everyone had given the gifts, only Su Meng was left. Grandfather Wei said a few words of thanks and was about to let everyone eat when Wei Xue suddenly spoke with a smile. ¡°Sister Su Meng, why don¡¯t you give Grandpa the gift you prepared for him? You prepared this for a long time. Could it be that you¡¯re embarrassed and don¡¯t want to give it anymore?¡± Wei Xue¡¯s words came out of nowhere. Su Meng looked at Wei Xue and didn¡¯t say anything. The others also looked at Wei Xue. Being stared at by so many people, Wei Xue didn¡¯t panic in the slightest. She wasn¡¯t the same as that idiot Xiao Xiao. She was reminding Su Meng with valid reasons and didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. Besides, as a junior, she should have given gifts to her elders, so Wei Xue¡¯s reminder wasn¡¯t excessive. !! Therefore, Wei Xue stood straight as if she was really concerned about Su Meng. The reason why she reminded Su Meng was because she had stolen the small box when Su Meng was not paying attention. Of course, there was no other reason for stealing the box. She just wanted to see Su Meng make a fool of herself. As for the things in the box, she had not had the time to look at them. After the birthday banquet ended, she would find a ce where no one was around to sneak a peek. Right now, the most important thing was that she wanted to see Su Meng make a fool of herself. Everyone had given Grandfather Wei a gift, and Su Meng was protected by Grandfather Wei in such a way. In addition, she was the young madam of the Wei family in name. If she didn¡¯t give him a gift, she would definitely beughed at. Everyone present looked at Su Meng quietly. At this moment, their thoughts were the same as Wei Xue¡¯s. Looking at how Grandfather Wei was defending Su Meng just now, if Su Meng didn¡¯t prepare a gift, then she would be too unfilial. ¡°Girl Meng has already given me a big gift. As for what it is, I won¡¯t tell you guys for now. If she gives it again, then it would be too heavy. This old man isn¡¯t that greedy.¡± Grandfather Wei saw Su Meng standing there motionlessly, so he spoke out to help her out. But Wei Xue didn¡¯t intend to let her off. Instead, she continued, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t know. In order to be able to visit you, Sister Su Meng spent a lot of effort to prepare a gift for you. Even my brother helped her. I saw it from the side. Isn¡¯t that right, Sister Su Meng? If you don¡¯t give it to Grandpa, won¡¯t the gift be wasted?¡± ¡°Of course. She may have already given you a gift, but she specially prepared another gift. And I think that gift isn¡¯t simple. It looks very expensive.¡± Wei Xue smiled and pretended to be kind as she reminded her. She also acted very curious, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re not thinking of secretly giving it to Grandpa, are you? Or are you just not willing to show it to us? But, Sister-inw, I know you¡¯re not such a stingy person. I see that everyone here is very curious. Why don¡¯t you satisfy our curiosity?¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Xue for a while and suddenly smiled. How could she not know that Wei Xue wanted to see her make a fool of herself? ¡°You¡¯re quite active. Thank you for your reminder.¡± As Su Meng said that, she reached into her pocket to look for something. But just as she reached in, Su Meng¡¯s expression immediately changed because she found that the pocket was empty. Su Meng said anxiously, ¡°Hey, I remember I put the thing in my pocket. How could I not have it?¡± When Wei Xue saw this, she felt even happier, but she did not show it on the surface. She pretended to be concerned and said, ¡°Aiya, that was a gift that Brother Wei Ting personally prepared for Grandpa. Sister-inw, how could you lose it? If Brother Wei Ting finds out, won¡¯t he be very angry? But it¡¯s okay, Sister-inw. I¡¯ll help you speak up for Brother Wei Ting and try to make him not me you.¡± Su Meng¡¯s anxiety seemed to be perfunctory, as if she was deliberately making such an expression. In fact, she was indeed faking it, but Wei Xue believed it. She thought that Su Meng was really anxious because of the loss of the gift, so she slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Sister-inw, you really are something. You didn¡¯t prepare a gift yourself, and you even lost the gift that Brother Wei Ting prepared for you. Fortunately, I discovered it early, so I could still think of a way to help you talk to my brother.¡± When the guests present heard Wei Xue¡¯s words, they really thought that Su Meng didn¡¯t think of preparing a gift for Grandfather Wei. The good impression that had just risen because of her identity instantly disappeared. No matter what, if a person really cared about another person, they would not forget to prepare a gift. Not only did Su Meng not prepare a gift herself, she even lost the gift that Wei Ting had prepared for her. This was too useless. Chapter 281 - 281 Su Meng’s Embarrassment 281 Su Meng¡¯s Embarrassment The people around them started whispering to each other. They didn¡¯t dare to talk about Grandfather Wei, but they had nothing to be afraid of when they talked about Su Meng. Those people¡¯s voices weren¡¯t soft, so Su Meng and Wei Xue both heard it. Wei Xue looked at Su Meng proudly, thinking that she had finally won a round. Su Meng didn¡¯t care about the opinions of the people around her. She looked at Grandfather Wei and said slowly, ¡°Grandpa, I wanted to send it to you off secretly after the birthday banquet, but now that so many people are curious, I¡¯ll go and look for you. Please wait for a moment. ¡°Sister-inw, are you going to prepare now? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t, Grandpa won¡¯t me you. If you insist on doing so, I can go over and help you.¡± Wei Xue said gloatingly. She said that she would help Su Meng, but she didn¡¯t even lift her butt. It seemed like she didn¡¯t intend to move at all. !! Su Meng looked at Wei Xue and suddenlyughed. Then, without saying a word, she turned around and walked back to where she was at. She picked up her coat from the chair and took out a red sealed bag the size of her palm. Everyone looked at Su Meng curiously, wanting to see what she was holding. However, when they saw that it was just a small bag, they instantly lost interest. The bag was so small and thin that there was nothing valuable in it. They did not expect Su Meng, as the Young Madam of the Wei family, to be so stingy. She did not even prepare a decent gift. It was too embarrassing. Seeing this situation, the happiest person was Wei Xue. In her opinion, Su Meng was just trying anything in a hurry. She couldn¡¯t find a gift from Wei Ting, so she simply took something as a gift. Someone in the crowd said, ¡°Miss Su, I know it¡¯s impolite to say this, but I still want to ask, what¡¯s in your bag? I wonder if we can take a look?¡± The one who spoke was a young man who looked to be in his twenties. After he finished speaking, he even exchanged a nce with Wei Xue. Su Meng immediately understood. It seemed like this person was with Wei Xue. There were some things that Wei Xue couldn¡¯t say personally, so he was helping her. Therefore, she smiled and replied, ¡°I can do anything. However, this is a gift for Grandpa. It¡¯s up to Grandpa whether he wants to show it to you or not.¡± Su Meng came back and handed the bag to Grandfather Wei. ¡± Grandpa, happy birthday. I was in a hurry and couldn¡¯t prepare a better gift, so I can only ask you to ept it. ¡± Su Meng spoke humbly, as if the things inside were really worthless. Grandfather Wei took it. From the feel of it, he also thought it was a small object. However, he didn¡¯t care about the value of the gift. He only cared about the thought, so he said with a smile, ¡°As long as it¡¯s a gift, I¡¯ll like it. It¡¯s all about the heart. There¡¯s no such thing as a heart being noble or lowly.¡± As he spoke, he slowly opened the sealed bag and took out the things inside. When he took out the item, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, and then their faces showed disdain. Some people evenughed out loud. Wei Xue looked at the things in Grandfather Wei¡¯s hands and was so happy that she couldn¡¯t hold them anymore. She asked with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, if you have any difficulties, just tell me. I can also help you prepare a gift. Even if there¡¯s no gift, Grandpa won¡¯t say anything. But you can¡¯t be so perfunctory with Grandpa.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t look at her, so she continued, ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t have money? But that¡¯s not right. Brother Wei Ting should give you pocket money every month. The children of the Wei family always have a lot of pocket money.¡± ¡°Unless Brother Wei Ting doesn¡¯t want to give you money? But it doesn¡¯t seem like it. He even personally prepared a gift for you this time.¡± A girl not far from Wei Xue suddenly spoke up, ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? Your sister-inw must have spent all the pocket money your brother gave her, so she didn¡¯t have the money to prepare a gift.¡± Wei Xue bit her lip and pretended to speak up for Su Meng. ¡®That¡¯s impossible. My sister-inw is not that kind of person. She¡­ She may be a spendthrift, but she¡¯ll never drop the ball at the critical moment.¡± The girl sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a critical moment? Isn¡¯t this considered a failure? Elder Wei doted on her for nothing. I feel sorry for you.¡± Chapter 282 - 282 Crying In Anger 282 Crying In Anger There were a few friends on the side who were especially close to Wei Xue, and they also opened their mouths to echo, ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Su. We heard that Elder Wei dotes on you a lot. How could you fool him like this? ¡± Grandfather Wei nced unhappily at the young men who had spoken. A cold aura burst out from his body in an instant. He didn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes alone made the young men shiver. Seeing Grandfather Wei¡¯s expression, those people immediately didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. They all obediently lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to continue watching. Su Meng didn¡¯t pay attention to this. She had long been used to being gossiped about by others, and a few words would not hurt her. Moreover, even if she could win the argument with those people now, what was the use? In the end, wouldn¡¯t she still beughed at? Her principle of doing things was not to do useless things, and finally use her strength to make those people shut up! Su Meng just looked at Grandfather Wei quietly. She suddenly felt that the look in his eyes was very familiar, as if she had seen it on someone else. After thinking about it carefully, she suddenly realized that the look in his eyes was exactly the same as Wei Ting¡¯s! Su Meng stole a few more nces. The more she looked, the more they looked like each other. She sighed in her heart. As expected of the grandfather and grandson. She turned to look at Father Wei and Mother Wei, but they didn¡¯t look like each other at all. It turned out that this was a cross-generational inheritance. No wonder Wei Ting was so different from these two. Seeing that no one was talking about Su Meng anymore, Grandfather Wei lowered his head and continued to look at the things in his hands. He didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Grandfather Wei was so excited that his eyes turned red. Wei Xue, who was watching from the side, was a little surprised. She had never seen Grandfather Wei lose his self-control like this before. She thought that he was angry at Su Meng and was even happier. Su Meng gave Grandfather Wei a piece of ceramic that was half the size of his palm. There was a colorful pattern on it and other than that, it had no other special characteristics. If there were gemstones on it, or if it wasplete, everyone wouldn¡¯t be so surprised and disgusted. This thing was the kind of garbage that no one would even look at if it was thrown to the side of the road. It looked like ordinary broken porcin. Seeing Grandfather Wei¡¯s expression, Wei Xueughed in her heart. Grandfather Wei cared so much about Su Meng, but he received a broken piece of porcin. He was so disappointed and sad. The Wei parents, who were sitting not far away, had been paying attention to the situation. When they saw that Su Meng had given Grandfather Wei a broken piece of porcin, their faces darkened. They both thought that Su Meng was embarrassing the Wei family. No matter what, Su Meng had not divorced Wei Ting yet. She was still a member of the Wei family in name, but she had given them such a shabby gift. It was really embarrassing. Father Wei wanted to go over and scold Su Meng, but as soon as he got up, Grandfather Wei said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s eat. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m going outside to get some fresh air. After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t care about the reactions of the people around him. He stood up and walked out. Before he left, the old man¡¯s eyes, which were usually sharp, were actually red, as if he was about to cry. Hearing Grandfather Wei¡¯s words, the guests didn¡¯t dwell on this matter anymore. They could tell that Grandfather Wei was in a bad mood. If they were to cause trouble now, they would really be asking for death. Wei Xue walked to Su Meng¡¯s side and whispered to her, ¡°Sister Su Meng, although I¡¯ve always been on your side, you¡¯ve really gone too far this time. Grandpa is so good to you, but you gave him such a worthless thing. Look, Grandpa is so angry that he¡¯s about to cry.¡± Su Meng rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. Father Wei also quietly walked to Su Meng¡¯s side and scolded her in a low voice, ¡°Su Meng, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re usually mischievous, but how can you be mischievous in this situation? It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t give us anything and embarrass our Wei family!¡± Su Meng frowned and finally spoke when she saw Wei Xue and her father reprimanding her. However, her words made Wei Xue and Father Wei so angry that they almost vomited blood. Su Meng looked at Wei Xue and said coldly, ¡°Idiot. You don¡¯t know anything and you¡¯re still showing off your intelligence. You¡¯ll only make a fool of yourself.¡± Chapter 283 - 283 Father Wei’s Suspicion 283 Father Wei¡¯s Suspicion Su Meng turned to look at Father Wei. ¡°Uncle Wei, didn¡¯t you kick me out of the Wei family a long time ago? Since there¡¯s no rtionship between us, how can you say that I¡¯m a disgrace to the Wei family? Moreover, you¡¯re Grandpa¡¯s son, yet you don¡¯t even know what your father values the most. Who¡¯s the one who¡¯s embarrassing?¡± Su Meng ignored the two of them and walked out. Looking at Su Meng¡¯s back, Wei Xue said to her father, ¡°Dad, look at Sister Su Meng. She¡¯s getting more and more out of hand. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s scolding me, but she¡¯s even scolding you. Father Wei snorted coldly and stared at Su Meng¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t continue speaking. Even though he was embarrassed after being reprimanded by Su Meng, she was right about one thing ¨C he didn¡¯t even know what his father liked the most. In his heart, his father had always been a man of few words and smiles, as if he had little interest in anything. And just now, when his father saw the gift from Su Meng, he had that expression. He had only seen such an expression once in his life, and that was on the day his mother passed away! Although Father Wei had a bad temper and disliked Su Meng under the influence of Mother Wei, he was still able to think at critical moments. He immediately realized that something was wrong with Grandfather Wei. He thought that perhaps Su Meng¡¯s gift to his father was something his father really liked. However, there was something strange. He had seen that thing just now, but it was just a broken piece of porcin. What was the significance of it? Could it be that Father Wei¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He thought in surprise, could this thing be rted to his long-dead mother? If that was the case, how did Su Meng know about it and how did she find it? At this moment, Father Wei¡¯s heart was filled with doubts. He suddenly felt that he had underestimated Su Meng in the past. One day, when he had the chance, he would definitely have a good talk with Su Meng. Father Wei was still thinking about Su Meng. Seeing that Su Meng had already left and Father Wei was still staring in her direction, she frowned and said, ¡°Dad, What are you looking at? Sister Su Meng had already left. Seriously, Sister Su Meng is really willful. She ran away after scolding you. It seems like she¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll get even with her. ¡± This time, Father Wei didn¡¯t me Su Meng. Instead, he called her lightly, ¡°Xiao Xue.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Wei Xue answered in confusion when her name was suddenly called. Father Wei turned his head and asked Wei Xue, ¡°When did Su Meng learn how to read feng shui? Is she really as powerful as the others say?¡± Wei Xue didn¡¯t know why her father would suddenly be interested in Su Meng. She guessed that perhaps he was so angry with Su Meng that he wanted to know more about her before making a move on her. Otherwise, why would Father Wei ask about her given how much he hated Su Meng? Thinking of this, Wei Xue smiled and introduced her to her father, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Sister Su Meng¡¯s strength, but I know that the people around her are very powerful. During the Feng Shui Master Competition, Sister Su Meng was very close to a man. It¡¯s strange that the man was so nice to her even though it was his first time meeting her. He was helping her throughout the whole process.¡± ¡°Dad, did you know? At that time, Sister Su Meng fainted for some reason and that man was so nervous. He wanted to hug Sister Su Meng but my brother stopped him. Although Sister Su Meng fainted, she still won thepetition. I think that man helped her.¡± ¡°Since then, Sister Su Meng has been with that man. The two of them go out together and do things together. They¡¯re so close that they¡¯re like¡­¡± When Wei Xue said this, she saw her father and suddenly shut up. This was because her father¡¯s expression was ice-cold as he stared unblinkingly at her. Wei Xue knew that her father was angry. She pretended to be afraid and did not dare to continue. She only continued when Father Wei wanted her to continue, ¡°Dad, Sister Su Meng is actually a good person. It¡¯s just that she went a little overboard in this matter. After all, she hasn¡¯t divorced my brother yet, but she¡¯s already living with another man. They¡¯re so intimate every day. At first, my brother was very angry when he saw it, but Sister Su Meng didn¡¯t care and continued to do things her own way, causing many people to gossip.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Mom was also sent to prison because of that man.¡± Chapter 284 - 284 A Strange Man 284 A Strange Man Wei Xue exined the rtionship between Su Meng and Shen Jian with some embellishments. When she spoke, she also emphasized that Su Meng had gone against the Wei family because of that man. Sure enough, after she finished speaking, Father Wei revealed a disgusted expression. Father Wei thought that he had misunderstood Su Meng. He didn¡¯t expect it to be true. His daughter-inw was not simple. It seemed that he had been overthinking. Father Wei sighed. He thought that his father had been coaxed by Su Meng. He had to find a way to let Grandfather Wei see Su Meng¡¯s true colors. Otherwise, Grandfather Wei would keep stopping Wei Ting from divorcing Su Meng. ¡°Go back, Xiao Xue, but don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened just now. You should know that this is the Wei family¡¯s family scandal. If others find out, the Wei family will beughed at,¡± Father Wei instructed. Wei Xue promised him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry dad, I know what I should say and what I shouldn¡¯t say. I definitely won¡¯t embarrass the Wei family.¡± After hearing this, Father Wei finally smiled in relief and praised, ¡°As expected of my daughter, you do things appropriately. If Su Meng¡¯s personality was half as good as yours, we wouldn¡¯t be so angry with her.¡± Wei Xueforted her father shyly, ¡°Although I¡¯m happy that Dad praised me, Sister Su Meng is actually a good person. After all, she and her master have always depended on each other and had no parents to discipline her. It is understandable that she would be like this. Dad, don¡¯t be angry with Sister Su Meng. I¡¯ll talk to her when she¡¯s willing to talk to me nicely.¡± Seeing that there were still signs of anger on Father Wei¡¯s face, Wei Xue hugged Father Wei¡¯s arm coquettishly to make him happy. ¡°Dad, you have to know that not everyone is as happy as me, having a pair of parents who dote on me. If it wasn¡¯t for you guys, I might have grown crooked. Don¡¯t you think so, Dad?¡± Wei Xue¡¯s mouth was very sweet, and as expected, it made Father Weiugh. He touched the top of Wei Xue¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°Our Xiao Xue has been kind since she was young. Even if your mother and I don¡¯t care about you, you won¡¯t grow crooked. You¡¯re just too kind. You¡¯re still trying to put in a good word for Su Meng, but she doesn¡¯t appreciate it at all.¡± Wei Xue stuck out her tongue. ¡°No matter what, even if Sister Su Meng is leaving the Wei family soon, she used to be a member of the Wei family. We¡¯re all a family, so it¡¯s only right that I treat her well.¡± Father Wei looked at Wei Xue approvingly. He felt very gratified in his heart, thinking that he had raised a good daughter. Wei Xue and Father Wei didn¡¯t talk for long. They returned to their seats very quickly. Su Meng had already walked out of the vi and was in the courtyard. She looked around but didn¡¯t see Grandfather Wei. She couldn¡¯t help but feel worried because Grandfather Wei didn¡¯t look right before he came out. Su Meng decided to look around and walked to the back of the vi. The Wei family¡¯s vi was too big, and the yard was even bigger. Luckily, Su Meng was familiar with the ce, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to find the person. After searching a few ces, Grandfather Wei wasn¡¯t there. Su Meng was about to look elsewhere when she realized that someone was walking toward her. Su Meng took a few nces and decided to leave. The man seemed to have noticed Su Meng¡¯s intention to leave. He quickly ran toward Su Meng, but Su Meng pretended not to see him and quickened her pace. It was a pity that her body had not fully recovered, and her wounds would hurt if she pulled hard, so she could not walk too fast and was still caught up by the man. ¡°Miss Su, so you¡¯re here. I knew I couldn¡¯t find you in there.¡± The man stopped in front of Su Meng and smiled at her. Su Meng didn¡¯t know who he was, but she smiled and nodded politely. ¡°I¡¯m out for some fresh air. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you, but Miss Su, I saw that you seemed to be looking for something. Why don¡¯t you tell me and I¡¯ll help you look for it first?¡± The man took another two steps forward. The man was being polite, but he did not hold back as he inched closer to Su Meng. He only stopped when they were almost touching. The man gave Su Meng a smile that he thought was very handsome. In fact, he was very handsome, but with his narcissistic look, he was a little greasy. Su Meng thanked him politely and took two steps back. ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just here to take a look. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. Thank you for your help.¡± After that, she turned around to leave, but the man stretched out his arm to stop her. Chapter 285 - 285 Entangled 285 Entangled Su Meng frowned and looked up at him coldly. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going back.¡± The man looked at her with a strange expression, which made Su Meng very ufortable. However, she was injured and couldn¡¯t walk very fast. If the man wanted to, he could catch up with her easily. So, it was useless even if Su Meng ran. In that case, she might as well ask the man in front of her directly. She could feel the man¡¯s ill intentions, but this was the Wei family. Even if the man had any thoughts he shouldn¡¯t have, he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move. The man smiled and reached out to put his hand on Su Meng¡¯s shoulder, but Su Meng dodged it. Su Meng took a few steps back and looked at the man with a frown. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think we know each other.¡± Seeing Su Meng¡¯s reaction, the man smiled and consoled her, ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a bad person, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯m not here to do anything bad to you, but I have something to tell you.¡± Su Meng¡¯s eyes narrowed and she said, ¡°Bad people never say they¡¯re bad people.¡± The man, ¡°¡­¡± This made sense. Then, Su Meng said, ¡°You said you have something to do. I¡¯ve asked you so many times already. Just tell me. If you don¡¯t, please make way. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Seeing Su Meng¡¯s impatience, the man finally decided not to tease her anymore. ¡°Miss Su, let me introduce myself. My name is Xiao Chen. I¡¯ve been paying attention to you since the banquet started because you gave me a different feeling from the first time I saw you. Later, it was proven that it was indeed the case. At the banquet, you shone brightly. Miss Su, I don¡¯t know if I have the honor to be friends with you?¡± ¡°Make friends?¡± Su Meng repeated. Xiao Chen nodded to confirm. ¡°Miss Su is a celebrity now. It¡¯s not just me, but many people want to be on good terms with you. After all, there aren¡¯t many feng shui masters as young as you, especially female ones.¡± Xiao Chen kept a smile on his face, trying to act like a gentleman, but Su Meng only looked at him up and down and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Chen? What¡¯s your rtionship with Xiao Xiao?¡± Xiao Chen had said a lot, but Su Meng¡¯s focus was only on his identity. The guests at the birthday banquet today were all from the famous big families. Since Xiao Chen¡¯s surname was Xiao, it seemed that he and Xiao Xiao were from the same family. She took a closer look at Xiao Chen¡¯s appearance and it seemed that he really did have a lot of simrities with Xiao Xiao. Sure enough, Xiao Chen replied, ¡°Oh, Xiao Xiao is my sister. She¡¯s part of the reason why I came to find you. I¡¯m really sorry, my sister has been spoiled by the family since she was young, and she does everything ording to her mood. I apologize on her behalf for offending you today.¡± Then, he looked at Su Meng carefully and asked, ¡°Miss Su, you don¡¯t look well. Are you feeling unwell? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re Xiao Xiao¡¯s brother. No wonder you two look so simr. I ept your apology. If you have nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I still have things to do, so I won¡¯t be apanying you.¡± Su Meng nodded at Xiao Chen and wanted to leave. But Xiao Chen once again extended his arm to block Su Meng¡¯s path. Su Meng stopped and frowned slightly, looking at Xiao Chen in confusion. ¡°Mr. Xiao, it¡¯s not gentlemanly to block the road again and again. Is this your sincerity in wanting to be friends with me?¡± Su Meng¡¯s voice turned cold and she was getting impatient. Xiao Chen quickly exined, ¡°Miss Su, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t mean anything else. Actually, mypany is looking for a feng shui master to help look at feng shui, but after looking for a long time, I don¡¯t know who is reliable. Now that I know that Miss Su is such an amazing feng shui master, I wonder if I have the honor to invite you?¡± Afraid that Su Meng would reject him, Xiao Chen added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the payment, Miss Su. I will pay you higher than the market price.¡± Xiao Chen looked at Su Meng with a smile. Before he came out, he had heard from Wei Xue that Su Meng loved money. As long as she had money, she would do anything. Although he didn¡¯t understand why Su Meng, as the Young Madam of the Wei family, was so short on money, it was a good thing for him. He could use money to get Su Meng back. Chapter 286 - 286 Wei Xue Looking For Trouble Again 286 Wei Xue Looking For Trouble Again Su Meng didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. She looked at Xiao Chen and asked, ¡°Higher than the market price?¡± Xiao Chen nodded and thought, ¡®Wei Xue was right.¡¯ Su Meng¡¯s attention was on the reward. To him, as long as it was a woman he could settle with money, it was easy. However, he had initially thought that Su Meng was a cold and arrogant girl, which was why he was so interested in her. Thinking of this, Xiao Chen felt a little disappointed. He suddenly realized that his interest in Su Meng seemed to have decreased a little. Su Meng lowered her head and thought for a few seconds before looking up at Xiao Chen. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, since Mr. Xiao is so sincere in wanting to cooperate with me, you can call this number to make an appointment. As long as you can make an appointment, I can help you. As for friends, I treat my clients as my friends. But there¡¯s one thing, friends are friends, but business matters still have to be separated.¡± Su Meng took out a business card from her pocket and handed it to Xiao Chen. Although she had been in the hospital recently, she still carried the business card with her at all times in order to attract customers. Who would mind having more opportunities to make money? She would first arrange a time with the customers who were not in a hurry. As soon as she recovered and was discharged, she would immediately return to work. Xiao Chen took the business card and looked down at it. There was only andline number on the business card, along with the words ¡®Cang Yun Antique Shop¡¯ in gold, and nothing else. The corner of Xiao Chen¡¯s mouth twitched. He asked Su Meng, ¡°Miss Su, is this the only one you¡¯re giving me?¡± Su Meng nodded. ¡°What else? Don¡¯t worry, if you need anything, just call this number. We¡¯ll guarantee both pre-and after-sales. By the way, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it for a while. Something happened to the antique shop and it¡¯s being renovated now. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, you¡¯d better call in a few days.¡± Su Meng patted off the non-existent dust on her hands and continued, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve given you my contact information and I¡¯ve epted your apology. Everything should be fine, right? I really have to go back.¡± Su Meng looked at Xiao Chen with her arms crossed. At the same time, in the vi¡¯s hall. Wei Xue had just seen Xiao Chen follow Su Meng out. She wanted to go out and take a look too, but she didn¡¯t know what excuse to use. Because the guests around her all knew her, if they suddenly asked her, she would not be able to exin. After some thought, she looked at Xiao Xiao, who was eating steak not far away. ¡°Mom, I suddenly remembered that I forgot to give something to Xiao Xiao. I¡¯ll go get it now.¡± Wei Xue whispered to her mother. When Mother Wei heard Wei Xue mention Xiao Xiao, she immediately showed a look of disgust. She frowned and said, ¡°Then go quickly. Remember toe back as soon as you¡¯re done. That girl is so silly. You¡¯d better not y with her.¡± ¡°I know, Mom. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Wei Xue agreed sweetly. After greeting Mother Wei, Wei Xue quietly walked toward Xiao Xiao. Almost everyone at the banquet was exchanging pleasantries with each other, but no one spoke to the Xiao family. It was probably because Xiao Xiao was in the limelight just now and offended Grandfather Wei, so no one dared to get too close to them. However, this was convenient for Wei Xue. Wei Xue quietly walked to Xiao Xiao¡¯s side and sat down. Xiao Xiao looked at her in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Xue?¡± ¡°I have something to give you, but I forgot. Do you want toe with me to get it now?¡± As Wei Xue spoke, she reached out and grabbed Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand, trying to pull her up. However, Xiao Xiao did not move. She sat there and put a piece of steak into her mouth with her other hand before she continued, ¡°Xiao Xue, are you going to give me a present? However, can we wait until after the meal? I didn¡¯t eat anything this morning, so I¡¯m very hungry.¡± Seeing that Xiao Xiao only had food in her eyes, Wei Xue was simply resentful. She scolded her for being stupid and gluttonous in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t show it on her face. Wei Xue forced herself to reveal a gentle and kind smile, then continued, ¡°We¡¯ll go over now. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to lose weight? It¡¯s okay to eat less. Let¡¯s go, or we¡¯ll bete.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m telling you, this is your only chance. If you don¡¯te with me, then I¡¯ll keep the gift for myself. It¡¯s a limited edition ne designed by a senior French designer. I had to ask someone to buy it with great effort. If you don¡¯t want it, then forget it.¡± After Wei Xue finished speaking, she sighed, looking a little regretful. Chapter 287 - 287 Redesigned 287 Redesigned Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that it was such an expensive item. She put down her fork and stood up from her chair. She pulled Wei Xue¡¯s hand and walked outside. As she walked, she said, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t eat anymore. I¡¯ll get fat if I eat too much. Xiao Xue, thank god you reminded me, or I would have failed to lose weight again. Where is it? Take me there.¡± Seeing Xiao Xiao suddenly be so enthusiastic, Wei Xue sneered in her heart. As expected of a small family that had never seen the world. She became spirited as soon as she heard that there was something valuable. She even said she wanted to eat just now. Hypocrite! ¡°Follow me, the things are in my room.¡± In order not to waste time, Wei Xue didn¡¯t haggle over this matter and pulled Xiao Zhe upstairs. Wei Xue went to her room and opened the door. The first thing she did wasn¡¯t to get the ne for Xiao Zhe, but to walk to a window and look outside. This was Xiao Zhe¡¯s first time in Wei Xue¡¯s room. She was so surprised that she was speechless when she saw the luxurious decorations in the room. In Wei Xue¡¯s room, not to mention those expensive jewelries and makeup, just the pearl chain on the princess bed was made of real crystal jewelry. Although these were all small pieces of jewelry, there were a lot of them, and they added up to at least tens of millions. Wei Xue had always lived a princess-like life. As expected of the Wei family¡¯s youngdy. Her standard of living was like heavenpared to hers. Xiao Xiao was envious of her. Her family background was not badpared to the average person, but it was far from Wei Xue¡¯s. At the very least, her parents would not allow her to buy such expensive things just to decorate the bed. She had only been admiring Wei Xue¡¯s bedroom and had even temporarily thrown the matter of the ne to the back of her mind. It was only when Wei Xue had taken the initiative toe over and remind her that she remembered her purpose. Wei Xue pretended to rummage through the box by the window. After searching for a while, she suddenly cried out in surprise, ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t that my sister-inw and your brother? Why are they together?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Xiao Xiao, who was busy looking at the jewelry, didn¡¯t hear Wei Xue¡¯s words clearly. She asked again and then walked toward Wei Xue. Wei Xue repeated, ¡°Your brother and my sister-inw, and they seem to be very intimate. What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Xiao walked to the window and looked in the direction Wei Xue was pointing at. Sure enough, not far from downstairs, Su Meng and Xiao Chen were standing very close and talking about something. Seeing Xiao Chen¡¯s smile, it seemed that the two were having a good chat. ¡°When did she be so close to my Third Brother?¡± Xiao Xiao frowned. Wei Xue sneaked a smile, then tidied up her expression and revealed a resentful look as she said to Xiao Xiao, ¡°See, I told you, my sister-inw doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with my brother at all. She already has a man in her house, and now she¡¯s having an affair with your brother.¡± At this point, Wei Xue suddenly paused and turned to look at Xiao Xiao. She asked carefully, ¡°Xiao Xiao, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I know your brother isn¡¯t that kind of person. I¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Xue, you don¡¯t have to apologize. My brother is that kind of person. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years, don¡¯t you know him?¡± Xiao Xiao looked at Su Meng in disdain and said, ¡°You know that my brother has never been on my parents¡¯ good side. Why? It¡¯s because he goes around flirting with women all day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if he only ys with single girls. My parents won¡¯t despise him so much. But he was not satisfied and wanted to find a married woman. Once, he made my dad so angry that he was hospitalized, but he didn¡¯t change in the end. From then on, my parents didn¡¯t like him anymore. Out of the four children in the family, he is the only one that my parents gave up on.¡± Xiao Xiao stared at Su Meng for a while and continued, ¡°No wonder even a gentle and kind person like you doesn¡¯t like your sister-inw. It seems like there¡¯s something wrong with her character. There must be something between her and my brother. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so patient with her.¡± Wei Xueughed even more happily in her heart when she heard this, but her face was filled with nervousness. She grabbed Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand anxiously and asked, ¡°What do we do, Xiao Xiao? If my brother finds out that Sister-inw is so intimate with another man behind his back, then their divorce is certain and there will be no room for negotiation. If they were to be photographed again and posted online, my brother will hate my sister-inw in the future.¡± Wei Xue had already given Xiao Xiao such an obvious hint, but unfortunately, Xiao Xiao was too stupid and didn¡¯t react. She was still gloating over his misfortune. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? Anyway, your sister-inw doesn¡¯t treat you well. After people find out about this, she will divorce your brother. Then, you can help your brother find a sister-inw who treats you well.¡± Chapter 288 - 288 Here Comes the One Who’s Going To Screw Me Over 288 Here Comes the One Who¡¯s Going To Screw Me Over Seeing that Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t react, Wei Xue almost fainted from anger. She didn¡¯t know how she found such a stupid person to help her. It seemed that she had to be careful when choosing people in the future. She couldn¡¯t choose people who were too stupid and couldn¡¯t understand. She had no choice. For the sake of her own n, Wei Xue could only make her words more clear. She sighed and pretended to feel pity. ¡°Don¡¯t you like my brother too? In fact, other than you, there are a lot of girls who have their eyes on my brother. Not only do they have their eyes on my brother, but they also go to my mom to please her from time to time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that my brother and I are the only siblings in the Wei family. My brother is my mother¡¯s only son, so she¡¯s very nervous about him. In fact, my mom has wanted Su Meng to divorce my brother for a long time, but Su Meng didn¡¯t want to, so it has been dyed. She¡¯s worried that she can¡¯t find a reason to do it.¡± ¡°If someone takes a picture of Su Meng being intimate with another man and gives it to my mother, she will have an excuse to make them divorce. By then, the person who helped her will definitely leave a good impression in her heart, and the person who helped her will have a chance.¡± Wei Xue sighed. ¡®Sigh, no wonder when I went to look for you just now, I saw two girls mumbling as they went out. I guess that¡¯s what they were thinking. They went to take photos of evidence.¡± Wei Xue spoke as if she was serious, so Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t think too much about it. She only heard that she was going to take credit in front of Mother Wei and marry Wei Ting. After being reminded by Wei Xue, she immediately had an idea. She wanted to secretly take a picture and then go find Mother Wei. However, she deliberated in her heart for a moment before opening her mouth to ask Wei Xue, ¡°Xiao Xue, there¡¯s something I need your help with.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Wei Xue said. Xiao Xiao knew that she couldn¡¯t let Wei Xue know about her taking photos because she knew that Wei Xue had always been kind and didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression in her heart. Therefore, she considered her words before asking, ¡°Xiao Xue, I¡¯m worried about one thing. You said that someone took pictures of Su Meng and my brother. If my brother gets involved in this, will it affect the Xiao family¡¯spany? How am I supposed to stop it?¡± Wei Xue immediately understood what Xiao Xiao meant. She knew that Xiao Xiao wanted to take the picture herself, but was afraid of putting Xiao Chen in the picture, so she pretended to be in a difficult position and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. If someone really took a picture secretly, they will definitely send it to my mother or upload it online. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s uploaded to the inte. There are many hackers in my brother¡¯spany. I¡¯ll just ask them for help.¡± ¡°As for my mother, let¡¯s do it this way. Anyway, I¡¯m always by my mother¡¯s side. If someone is really looking for her, I¡¯ll definitely know and help you. That being said, it would be great if someone could censor your brother¡¯s name during the shoot. That way, no one would know that it was rted to the Xiao family.¡± Because Xiao Xiao was too stupid, she couldn¡¯t understand Wei Xue¡¯s off-topic words. Wei Xue was just short of turning on the camera function on her phone for her to take photos. But fortunately, she finally knew what to do. She secretly took out her phone and when she turned to look at Wei Xue, she secretly ced her phone behind her and took a picture of the outside of the window. Xiao Xiao thought that she had done it wlessly, but she didn¡¯t expect that Wei Xue had long seen through it. Wei Xue didn¡¯t want to get herself involved, so she pretended that she hadn¡¯t found the ne and said to Xiao Xiao, ¡°Xiao Xiao, I might have remembered wrongly. The ne is not in this room. I¡¯m going to look for it in another room. Are you going to wait for me here, or are youing with me?¡± Hearing that Wei Xue was going out, Xiao Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. It¡¯s okay, you can take your time to find it.¡± After Wei Xue left, Xiao Xiao finally dared to take photos without worry. What Xiao Chen didn¡¯t know was that his good sister had even tricked her own brother in order to have a chance to marry Wei Ting. He was still staring at the business card that Su Meng had given him, thinking about how to win her over. In fact, he hade to find Su Meng for another reason. As for Su Meng¡¯s character, he didn¡¯t have enough information from Wei Xue. He still wanted to see her for himself. He thought that ording to Wei Xue, Su Meng must be a very casual person since she could live with another man so openly while she had a husband. However, Su Meng¡¯s identity was special. It would be interesting if he could conquer her. He wanted to try it out himself. However, Su Meng did not have any reaction to him. Xiao Chen had always thought that even though he was not the most handsome man in the world, he was still the best. There were so many girls around him, but almost none of them could resist his attacks. Su Meng was the first woman who was so cold to him. Chapter 289 - 289 Interest Piqued 289 Interest Piqued He thought that Su Meng would treat him better for the sake of money, but he realized that he had been overthinking. Ha, interesting. It seemed that he had chosen the right person. It would be interesting to conquer Su Meng. Thinking of this, Xiao Chen¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. He decided to cast a long line to catch the big fish. He couldn¡¯t rush it, or it would be bad if Su Meng was wary of him. ¡°Sure, Miss Su. I¡¯ll wait for you to have time to ask you out again. You don¡¯t have to worry about the remuneration. I don¡¯t have anything else to say, so you can continue with your work.¡± Xiao Chen, who had been trying to stop Su Meng from leaving, finally decided to let her go. Xiao Chen turned to the side and made way for Su Meng. What Su Meng didn¡¯t notice was that Xiao Chen¡¯s feet moved a few times when they were talking. !! ¡°I hope we can work well together in the future,¡± Su Meng said and started walking away. But she was too focused on talking to Xiao Chen to pay attention to her feet. She didn¡¯t know what she stepped on, but she slipped and lost her bnce, falling forward. Su Meng could not move at all and everything happened so suddenly. She could not keep her bnce and fell to the ground. Before she fell, she cried out in her heart that this was bad. The wounds on her body were likely to open again. Su Meng closed her eyes instinctively, but the fall she expected did not happen. The moment she fell, someone suddenly grabbed her shoulder and pulled her into a thin embrace. As soon as Su Meng opened her eyes, she saw Xiao Chen¡¯s smiling face. When he saw Su Meng looking at him, Xiao Chen even shook his head and tried to look cool. Su Meng: Hehe. She might as well have just fallen. ¡°Miss Su, you have to be careful. It¡¯s not good if you hurt yourself,¡± Xiao Chen reminded her softly. Su Meng had already stood firm, but he still did not let go of her. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Su Meng struggled a little and wanted to step back, but Xiao Chen didn¡¯t n on letting her go. His hand was still holding her shoulder tightly. ¡°Mr. Xiao, shouldn¡¯t you let go?¡± Su Meng reminded him and reached out to grab Xiao Chen¡¯s hand on her shoulder, trying to take it away. ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t seem to be feeling well. Are you injured?¡± Xiao Chen noticed something was wrong with Su Meng. He felt something on Su Meng¡¯s shoulder and connected it to her pale face. He immediately guessed that she was injured. ¡°You can¡¯t move around when you¡¯re injured. Be careful not to tear the wound open again. If Miss Su doesn¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you take my car and I¡¯ll send you to the hospital?¡± Xiao Chen still didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Release her!¡± At this moment, Wei Ting suddenly appeared out of nowhere and walked quickly to the two of them. He grabbed Xiao Chen¡¯s hand and threw him out. Then, he pulled Su Meng into his arms. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Wei Ting lowered his head and asked Su Meng, who was in his arms. Su Meng shook her head to show that she was fine. However, her face was pale and she didn¡¯t look like she was in a good state. Seeing this, Wei Ting thought Xiao Chen had done something to Su Meng. His eyes narrowed dangerously. He hugged Su Meng with one hand and wanted to beat Xiao Chen with the other, but he was stopped by Su Meng as soon as he lifted his hand. Su Meng knew what Wei Ting wanted to do and exined, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just identally tore my wound and it hurts a little.¡± Xiao Chen also saw that Wei Ting had the intention to fight, so he exined, ¡°Young Master Wei, don¡¯t misunderstand. Just now, Miss Su lost her bnce and fell. I just helped her up. I¡¯m here to discuss business with Miss Su Meng.¡± ¡°Then, Miss Su, since Young Master Wei is here, I don¡¯t think you need my help. This is my business card. You can contact me at any time if you need anything in the future. I¡¯ll be leaving first. See youter.¡± Xiao Chen wasn¡¯t afraid of death at all. Wei Ting was right in front of him, but he still handed his business card to Su Meng. Seeing Wei Ting¡¯s face getting darker and darker, he handed his business card to Su Meng, said goodbye to the two of them, and left. He thought that no matter how much Wei Ting disliked Su Meng, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Su Meng in front of him. After all, they were husband and wife in name, so they still had to put up a front. As for Su Meng, Xiao Chen smiled confidently. Anyway, Wei Xue said that Su Meng would divorce Wei Ting soon. It wouldn¡¯t be toote for him to make a move then. Chapter 290 - 290 Su Meng Smiled 290 Su Meng Smiled Seeing Xiao Chen¡¯s back, Wei Ting¡¯s brows furrowed into a ball, and the displeasure in his heart was already engraved on his face. Wei Ting already knew what kind of person Xiao Chen was. As long as a woman caught Xiao Chen¡¯s eye, regardless of whether she was married or not, he must get her, no matter what method he used. It was simply shameless. How could Wei Ting not know what Xiao Chen meant when he looked at Su Meng just now? He even dared to touch his own people. Wei Ting looked at Xiao Chen¡¯s back and narrowed his eyes dangerously. He would let Xiao Chen know the consequences. Although he wanted to make a move now, he was stopped by Su Meng just now. Plus, Su Meng now treated Xiao Chen as a customer, so he decided to give up for the time being. !! Su Meng valued her work more than anything else. If he messed with her client, their rtionship would hit rock bottom again. Wei Ting looked at Xiao Chen¡¯s back and didn¡¯t move. Su Meng used a little strength and broke free from Wei Ting¡¯s arms. She looked at Wei Ting¡¯s expression and found it a little funny. She didn¡¯t expect that someone who was usually so cold and indifferent would actually have a conflicted expression on his face at this moment. She couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Wei Ting looked at her in confusion, but when he saw that Su Meng seemed to be happy from the bottom of her heart, his furrowed brows rxed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wei Ting asked. Su Meng smiled and shook her head. ¡°I just thought it was funny because I¡¯ve never seen you like that before. By the way, where did youe from? It was so sudden, why didn¡¯t I see you?¡± Wei Ting pointed to a back door of the vi and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the vi and saw you walking around. I came out to ask you what¡¯s the matter.¡± Su Meng understood and thanked Wei Ting, ¡°Thank you for just now.¡± Although she knew that Xiao Chen wouldn¡¯t really do anything to her in the Wei family, his behavior just now had seriously crossed the line. Her body was not in good condition, so she didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist. Su Meng decided that she had to recover as soon as possible, or else she would feel like everyone was bullying her. Wei Ting¡¯s expression was not very good. He looked at Su Meng deeply, then gave a faint ¡°hmm¡± and did not say anything else. To Su Meng, Wei Ting¡¯s temper had always been strange, so she was not surprised by his sudden change of attitude. Wei Ting, on the other hand, looked at Su Meng and opened his mouth slightly, but in the end, he did not say anything. It was rare for Su Meng to be so patient in front of him, and she seemed to be in a good mood. He wanted to use this opportunity to ask Su Meng some things, but he was afraid that the peaceful atmosphere between the two would be destroyed, so he swallowed his words and thought of waiting a little longer to find a suitable time to talk about it. ¡°What are you doing out here instead of eating in the main hall?¡± v asked Su Meng. Su Meng looked around and replied, ¡°I came out to look for Grandpa. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a good state just now. I¡¯m a little worried about him.¡± ¡°What happened to him?¡± Su Meng sighed, ¡°He became like this after he saw the gift I gave him. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he¡¯s angry or sad. I was afraid that something might have happened to him, so I came out to look for him.¡± ¡°A present?¡± Wei Ting immediately knew the reason when he heard that Su Meng had given him a gift. He thought that the gift Su Meng gave was the one he passed her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Come with me.¡± Wei Ting pulled Su Meng¡¯s wrist and walked in the direction of the vi. Su Meng followed him naturally. This time, she did not resist. Wei Ting also noticed this. He smiled and led Su Meng forward slowly. Wei Ting brought Su Meng to the basement of the vi. Su Meng looked at the door of the basement in surprise. Although she had been troubled by the Wei family in the past, her actions had never been restricted. She could go anywhere in the Wei family. She knew that the Wei family vi had a huge basement. When Mother Wei thought that she had made a mistake, she had locked her up many times, so she was very familiar with the basement. However, the basement that Wei Ting had brought her to was different from the one she had been to in the past. The entrance was in a room with a password lock, as if something precious was kept inside. Although Su Meng was puzzled, she did not ask. Instead, she followed behind Wei Ting and waited for him to open the door. Wei Ting entered the password casually, not minding that Su Meng would see it. The key was sessfully entered and the door opened. Su Meng followed Wei Ting down. The stairs were long and spiraled all the way down. Su Meng walked for a while and felt dizzy. Chapter 291 - 291 The Basement 291 The Basement The two of them walked for a few minutes before they reached the end. Su Meng realized that there was another door at the bottom, but this time, it was an ordinary door. Wei Ting pushed the door lightly and it opened. She followed Wei Ting in. The basement was different from the stairs outside. The stairs were dimly lit, so Su Meng had to look carefully. However, the basement was brightly lit, as if it was daytime. Because the basement was too bright, Su Meng could see the inside of the room at first nce. Even though she had seen simr scenes countless times, she was still shocked. In the middle of the basement, there were two pools about half a meter tall that took up most of the basement. The two pools formed an eight-trigram array together. There was a koi fish in each pool, one red and one white. It seemed that these were the eye of the array. The pool was beautifully decorated. There were all kinds of things in it, but the only living things were two fish. The edge of the pool was covered with a circle of talismans. Right above, there was a huge yellow talisman hanging down from the roof, almost sticking to the water below. Hence, every time the koi fish flopped around in the water, the water would ssh onto the Chinese talismans. In addition, there were many red strings with bells hanging around the pool. This was clearly an array, and a forbidden technique at that. Su Meng was very familiar with this array. She had seen it in her master¡¯s notes before. Because it was a forbidden technique, she had only memorized it in case she needed it in the future. She had never done it herself. She didn¡¯t expect the Wei family vi to have such arge array that she didn¡¯t even feel. Su Meng looked around and saw that the walls of the basement were covered with charms. She realized that these things were blocking her senses. In addition to this formation, there was a table and a swivel chair in the corner of the room. Su Meng looked at the table. There was a ck and white photo on the table. The woman in the photo looked young and beautiful with a gentle smile on her face. Therefore, although it was a portrait of a deceased person, it did not make people feel afraid. Grandfather Wei was sitting on the chair. When he heard that someone wasing, he didn¡¯t get up. Instead, he turned around in his chair. Perhaps it was because he was disturbed, but his face was full of displeasure. However, when he saw that it was Su Meng and Wei Ting, the impatience on his face disappeared instantly and his displeasure turned into surprise. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Grandfather Wei quickly got up and walked toward the two, trying to push them out of the basement. He pushed Wei Ting with all his might, but Wei Ting did not move. As for Su Meng, Grandfather Wei only gave her a slight push without using any strength, so Su Meng did not move either. Seeing that the two of them didn¡¯t intend to go out, Grandfather Wei was instantly angry. He looked at Wei Ting and reproached, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? How could you bring Xiao Meng here? Do you know where this ce is? She¡¯s not in good health. What if something happens to her?¡± Then, he turned to Su Meng and said, ¡°Girl Meng, be good. Go out.¡± Wei Ting was unmoved by Grandfather Wei¡¯s reprimand. He nced at the array behind Grandfather Wei and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her. She¡¯s more reliable than you in this kind of matter.¡± ¡°She said that you weren¡¯t in a good mood after receiving the gift at the banquet. She was worried about you going out alone, so she went to look for you. But she couldn¡¯t find you, so I brought her here.¡± Wei Ting patiently exined to Grandfather Wei. Although he was usually cold and indifferent to his own parents, only Grandfather Wei was different. He was surprisingly patient with Grandfather Wei. Hearing that Su Meng was worried about him, Grandfather Wei finally felt better. ¡°Girl Meng is the best to me, unlike you. You didn¡¯t evene when the banquet started. By the way, Xiao Xue said that you were getting an injection because you were allergic. Why are you allergic again? Are you feeling better? However, seeing that you¡¯re so energetic now, I think you¡¯re fine.¡± Wei Ting nced at Su Meng and didn¡¯t say anything. He just gave a faint reply. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to respond. Su Meng overheard their conversation and suddenly remembered that Wei Ting seemed to have mentioned an allergic reaction when he saw the doctor in the morning. At that time, she was too focused on Wei Xue and didn¡¯t notice this. Now that she thought about it, Wei Ting was fine when he went there, but he suddenly had an allergic reaction. What did hee into contact with? Su Meng recalled what happened in the morning and suddenly thought of Wei Xue¡¯s ss of water. Chapter 292 - 292 Wei Xue Exposed 292 Wei Xue Exposed Su Meng looked at Wei Ting and frowned. Was Wei Ting also allergic to pollen? Su Meng asked, ¡°So you¡¯re also allergic to pollen?¡± Wei Ting looked at Su Meng, a strange emotion shing in his eyes. After a few seconds, he nodded to confirm. ¡°Wei Ting doesn¡¯t have any other problems,¡± Grandfather Wei said on his behalf. ¡°He¡¯s just allergic to roses. Of course, that¡¯s what we know for now. He doesn¡¯t usually like these things, so I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s allergic to other flowers.¡± After that, he reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, but you still don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself? You know that you¡¯re sensitive to pollen, but you still came into contact with it. It seems that you¡¯re fine because you didn¡¯te into contact with it much this time. If youe into contact with it too much, you might lose your life.¡± Grandfather Wei¡¯s unintentional reprimand was heard by Su Meng. There was a question in her heart that had been bothering her for a long time. She suddenly remembered that on Wei Ting¡¯s birthday, Wei Xue had told her that Wei Ting loved roses the most. So, in order to surprise Wei Ting, she had endured her allergies and prepared a house full of roses for him. At that time, she was still heartbroken that Wei Ting didn¡¯t care about her. When he saw the gift she had carefully prepared for him, he didn¡¯t even say a word and turned to leave. So, the reason he did that was because he was allergic to roses? However, Su Meng lowered her eyes. Even if that was the reason, it had nothing to do with her. After all, Wei Xue was still here. Even if he wasn¡¯t allergic to pollen, he would probably ignore her because of her. Even if he thought about it this way, the end result would be the same. Su Mengughed coldly in her heart. Wei Xue knew that she was allergic to pollen, so she wanted to use pollen to harm her. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Su Meng had already known Wei Xue¡¯s thoughts. Not only did she not drink the water, but she also gave it to Wei Ting. No wonder Wei Xue had been so nervous at that time. At that time, she had thought that Wei Xue had been so nervous because she had given Wei Ting dirty water. Since she was clear about the matter, Su Meng looked up at Wei Ting and then shifted her gaze. However, she was thinking that Wei Xue had already given her something to use against her. If she didn¡¯t take action, she would be letting down Wei Xue¡¯s ¡®good intentions¡¯. Su Meng pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°That ss of water was given to me by Xiao Xue, but I wasn¡¯t thirsty at the time, so I didn¡¯t drink it. So she added pollen to it? Does she know that you¡¯re allergic to pollen? At that time, she was watching you drink it and didn¡¯t even say anything to stop you.¡± Hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, Grandfather Wei and Wei Ting frowned. ¡°Of course, Xiao Xue knows that he¡¯s allergic to pollen,¡± Grandfather Wei said unhappily. ¡°Wei Ting almost died from pollen allergy when he was young. Xiao Xue was not young at that time, and she watched the whole time. What¡¯s wrong with this child? Why didn¡¯t she stop you when she knew you were allergic?¡± Grandfather Wei didn¡¯t know much about Su Meng, Wei Ting, and the others, and Wei Xue usually disguised herself too well, so he didn¡¯t think of anything else. Su Meng looked at Wei Ting with a smile and didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t need to say anything more. As long as Wei Ting wasn¡¯t stupid, he would know what Wei Xue was up to. Wei Ting didn¡¯t say anything. He nced at Su Meng and didn¡¯t say anything. Su Meng and Wei Ting looked at each other. Seeing Wei Ting¡¯s reaction, Su Meng snorted in her heart. He had guessed it. However, because he cared about Wei Xue, he didn¡¯t want to mention it and just wanted to pretend that this matter never happened? Thinking of this, Su Meng¡¯s gaze toward Wei Ting gradually turned cold. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll leave first,¡± Wei Ting was silent for a moment and raised his hand to pull Su Meng¡¯s hand. Su Meng reacted quickly and dodged Wei Ting¡¯s hand. At the same time, she moved two steps to the side and walked to Grandfather Wei. Grandfather Wei looked at Wei Ting with dissatisfaction. ¡°You little brat, you didn¡¯t leave when I asked you to. Now, when I wanted to ask about Meng Meng, you want to go out again. Do you like to go against me?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, then go sit down. I¡¯ll have a few words with Xiao Meng,¡± Grandfather Wei said to Wei Ting in a bad mood. Su Meng nodded in agreement. Grandfather Wei turned to Su Meng and put on a kind expression. Su Meng wanted tough when she saw this. She didn¡¯t expect the usually serious Grandfather Wei to be acting like a child. He was even a little cute. ¡°Grandpa, if you have any questions, just tell me. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know,¡± Su Meng said obediently. Grandfather Wei nodded in satisfaction and praised, ¡°Girl Meng is the most sensible. Girl Meng, Grandpa didn¡¯t expect you to be a feng shui master. Do you know this array?¡± Grandfather Wei pointed at the formation in the middle of the room. Chapter 293 - 293 The Eight Yin Meridian Curses 293 The Eight Yin Meridian Curses He was afraid that Su Meng would be put in a spot, so he added, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know. You¡¯re still young, it¡¯s normal for you to not know many things. I was just asking.¡± Su Meng nodded to show that she understood. Then, she looked at the array and stared at the two fish in the pond. She said, ¡°This formation is called the Eight Yin Meridian Curses.¡± It was meant to establish a connection between the living and the dead, but she didn¡¯t say thest sentence. This array was not a good thing. It was a forbidden technique among forbidden techniques. Many feng shui masters should know about it, but only a few could do it. And this formation was done so perfectly, it seemed that it was the help of a very powerful master. However, Su Meng was very curious about one thing. Setting up this array would have an irreversible impact on both the caster and the target. Back then, Hong Si had lost his sight due to the bacsh from the forbidden technique. Fortunately, his problem wasn¡¯t particrly serious. As long as the array was broken, his eyes would naturally recover. However, the effects of this formation would never be removed. She didn¡¯t know if Grandfather Wei knew about this. Su Meng looked at Grandfather Wei with rapt attention. His life providence was glowing with a golden light, which meant that he would have a healthy life without any major problems and would not encounter any major disasters. Grandfather Wei¡¯s life providence wasn¡¯t affected. There were two possibilities. One was that the formation had nothing to do with him and wouldn¡¯t affect him. The second reason was that the feng shui master had taken on all the negative effects of the formation, so it didn¡¯t affect Grandfather Wei. However, neither of these two feelings was right. First of all, if this formation really had nothing to do with Grandfather Wei, then why was his first reaction when he saw her and Wei Tinge in to let them out? So he knew that this formation was not a good thing? Secondly, it was even more impossible for the feng shui master to bear the consequences alone. Which feng shui master would risk their own life for someone else? No matter how much money they were given, it wouldn¡¯t work. After all, even if they had money, it was useless if they didn¡¯t live to spend it. Su Meng was deep in thought when someone patted her shoulder. She snapped back to reality and turned to look. It was Grandfather Wei. Grandfather Wei asked her worriedly, ¡°Girl Meng, I saw you staring at this array in a daze. What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem with this formation? If you don¡¯t feel well, get Wei Ting to take you out.¡± He had asked Su Meng several times what the Eight Yin Meridian Curses meant, but Su Meng did not respond. She was staring at the two pools in front of her. He thought something had happened to her and was worried. Su Meng returned to her senses and smiled at Grandfather Wei. ¡°Grandpa, I have a question to ask you. If you think it¡¯s inappropriate, just pretend I never asked, okay?¡± Grandfather Wei nodded. ¡°Did you find someone to set up this formation?¡± Su Meng continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Girl Meng,¡± Grandfather Wei said awkwardly. ¡°I really can¡¯t answer you. I promised that person that I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone who this formation is rted to.¡± Although Grandfather Wei didn¡¯t answer Su Meng¡¯s question, Su Meng had a rough idea of what was going on from what he said. As expected, this formation had nothing to do with Grandfather Wei. It was set up by someone else, but what was the reason for it? Su Meng looked at the photo on the table. The person in the photo was unfamiliar, and she was sure that she had never seen her before. However, Su Meng knew that this person must be very important to Grandfather Wei when she saw that the table with the photo had been cleaned up. Could she be his wife? But if she was really Wei Ting¡¯s grandmother, why wasn¡¯t there a photo of her in the Wei family vi? Grandfather Wei saw that Su Meng was lost in her thoughts, so he did not hide it anymore. Instead, he introduced the person in the photo. ¡°This is my wife, Wei Ting¡¯s grandmother.¡± Speaking of his wife, Grandfather Wei¡¯s face showed a never-before-seen gentleness. Su Meng thought that she was right. She continued to ask, ¡°But why is the family in a mess?¡± ¡°You want to ask why there are no photos of her at home, right? It¡¯s a long story.¡± Grandfather Wei walked to a chair at the side and sat down. He couldn¡¯t stand for long because of his old injury. After sitting down and rxing his body, he continued to exin, ¡°The Wei family¡¯s business was built by my own hands. Before I started it, my wife and I lived a poor life. She suffered a lot with me.¡± Chapter 294 - 294 The Enemy Is Still Alive 294 The Enemy Is Still Alive ¡°I was a poor boy at that time, but she was different. She was the daughter of a rich family, and her family was very rich. Butter, her family¡¯spany was not doing well and was on the verge of bankruptcy. Her parents wanted her to marry a rich man so that he could help thepany.¡± ¡°But time was tight at the time, and there was no chance to make a good choice. It just so happened that at that time, a rich and powerful family was choosing a wife for their son. Her parents saw this and tried to contact her, but they didn¡¯t expect it to seed. Within a few days, the parents of both sides began to discuss marriage.¡± ¡°It would be fine if the partner was someone with a decent appearance and normal in all aspects, but the man her parents found for her was ugly and had character problems. They were already close to marriage, but that man actually r*ped a little girl. The man wanted to suppress the matter because he was rich. Later, the girlmitted suicide and the matter was blown up. After she found out, she wanted to terminate the marriage, but her parents disagreed. They said that they had already received the money and thepany was slowly getting better. They warned her that she must get married.¡± Su Meng got angry and scolded, ¡°That man is going to have a wife soon, but he still did that kind of thing. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± After she finished, she looked at Wei Ting and said, ¡°He already has a wife, but he¡¯s still coveting other girls. He doesn¡¯t deserve to live.¡± Wei Ting was confused by Su Meng¡¯s stare. He looked at Su Meng in confusion. He didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to snort and turn her head away, not wanting to talk to him. Wei Ting: ¡°¡­¡± Why did he feel like Su Meng was talking about him? ¡°Actually,¡± Grandfather Wei sighed, ¡°the mindset back then was different from now. If this were to happen now, that person would¡¯ve been in prison long ago. He wouldn¡¯t be able to get out.¡± ¡°But your wife¡¯s parents aren¡¯t the same. Grandpa, don¡¯t me me for being rude, but what they¡¯re doing is no different from selling their daughter. They know what kind of person the other party is, but they still sent their daughter there.¡± Su Meng was really angry. With her personality, she could say such harsh words in front of Grandfather Wei. It was obvious that she was very angry. Grandfather Wei didn¡¯t mind Su Meng¡¯s words and continued, ¡°After that, my wife couldn¡¯t take it anymore and ran away on the first day of her wedding. When I found her, she was dressed in rags and was in a sorry state. At that time, she even lied to me that she was a homeless person and had no home. At that time, I saw her pitiful appearance and believed her, so I took her in.¡± ¡°I was very poor at that time. Although I had more than enough to support myself, it would be a little difficult if there was another mouth in the family. Thus, in order to live a better life, I started a business under her guidance. Now that I think about it, I was really stupid back then. She knew everything and taught me all sorts of things, but I never thought that her identity was suspicious.¡± Grandfather Wei sighed and smiled helplessly. ¡°She¡¯s very smart. With her help, the two of us started from scratch and finally managed to start a business. Butter on¡­¡± At this point, Grandfather Wei suddenly stopped talking. Su Meng was listening attentively. Seeing that Grandfather Wei had stopped talking, she quickly asked, ¡°What happened after that?¡± Grandfather Wei¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly as he thought of something. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s not talk about what happened after that. Later, she was pregnant with Wei Ting¡¯s father. She was too tired when she started her business and had some health problems on the day of delivery, so she passed away in the end.¡± Grandfather Wei was in a bad mood when he talked about his wife¡¯s death. Su Meng could feel his sadness without even looking at him. At this moment, Wei Ting, who had been silent at the side, suddenly said coldly, ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t die because of poor health. She was framed by someone. The man who hurt her back then is still alive and living well.¡± Hearing Wei Ting¡¯s words, Su Meng and Grandfather Wei looked at him in surprise. Grandfather Wei mmed his walking stick on the ground and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You went to investigate what happened back then?¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t understand why Grandfather Wei was so angry. If his enemy was still alive, why didn¡¯t Grandfather Wei do anything to him? Why did he let him live peacefully? Moreover, with the Wei family¡¯s strength, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone to be afraid of, right? Wei Ting was unmoved by Grandfather Wei¡¯s scolding. He continued to speak indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s easy to investigate this kind of thing, it doesn¡¯t need much effort. Besides, I know what you¡¯re worried about. No matter how rich the Wei family is, they¡¯re just ordinary businessmen, and that person¡¯s background isn¡¯t just in the business world, but also in the government.¡± Chapter 295 - 295 Don’t Struggle 295 Don¡¯t Struggle As if afraid that Wei Ting would do something wrong on impulse, Grandfather Wei warned him, ¡°Since you know that person¡¯s background, I¡¯m telling you not to act rashly. Your grandmother¡¯sst wish before she died was for the Wei family¡¯s descendants to be healthy and safe. If you get hurt because of this investigation, how am I going to answer to your grandmother?¡± Grandfather Wei and Wei Ting both knew who the other party was, but Su Meng didn¡¯t. She was confused and thought for a while before she understood. So the enemy of the Wei family was even more powerful than the Wei family? They couldn¡¯t beat them on the surface. Su Meng turned around and looked at the array. She seemed to have figured something out. Because of Wei Ting¡¯s words, Grandfather Wei was a little agitated at the moment. He was afraid that Wei Ting would do something impulsive, so he reminded him again, ¡°I¡¯m telling you not to act rashly. If you cause any trouble, I¡¯ll be the first to not let you off. Do you hear me?¡± Wei Ting nced at Grandfather Wei indifferently, lowered his head, and remained silent for a few seconds before nodding. !! Grandfather Wei had said that he couldn¡¯t cause any trouble, so if he could simply resolve the matter, Grandfather Wei wouldn¡¯t object. Grandfather Wei didn¡¯t want to dwell on this issue. He had never thought of letting go of this hatred. He had been waiting for the right time. Now was not the right time to act. Hence, he changed the topic. ¡°Girl Meng, where did you find that broken piece of porcin? After not seeing it for so many years, I thought I would never find it again. Also, how do you know about this thing?¡± Su Meng smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, have you forgotten that you showed me your picture when we first met? I asked my friend to help me find it, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t find the other half.¡± Wei Ting also saw the item in Grandfather Wei¡¯s hand and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°This¡­ How did it be like this?¡± Su Meng was confused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you mean by that?¡± Wei Ting frowned slightly and did not speak. Su Meng lost her patience and said impatiently, ¡°Mr. Wei, can you please just say what you want? Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. If you don¡¯t tell me, how would I know what you mean? I¡¯m not a worm in your stomach.¡± The hostility in her words was so strong that even Grandfather Wei was shocked. Grandfather Wei looked at Wei Ting and urged, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Girl Meng is angry? If you have something to say, just say it quickly. Don¡¯t be like a closed gourd.¡± Su Meng nodded. As expected, Grandfather Wei was a straightforward person. Wei Ting thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Did you give Grandpa that box?¡± Grandfather Wei answered for Su Meng, ¡°What box? The thing that Girl Meng gave me was in a sealed bag. What¡¯s going on? Could it be like what Xiao Xue said, you gave something to Girl Meng and then asked her to give it to me?¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he turned to Su Meng and asked, ¡°If you didn¡¯t give what I gave you, where¡¯s the box I gave you?¡± Su Meng shrugged and said, ¡°It was stolen, but if we go out now, we should be able to find it. Because I identally scattered the spice on it. If you can find a trained dog, it should be easy to find it.¡± From Wei Ting¡¯s expression, the box must be very important. Su Meng knew where the box was, but if it came from her mouth, she would not be able to get the effect she wanted. She had wanted to remind Wei Ting about the box, but she didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to ask about it himself. It was just nice, and she didn¡¯t have to think about how to change the topic. ¡°That¡¯s simple. Let¡¯s go out first.¡± After Wei Ting finished speaking, he held Su Meng¡¯s hand and walked out with her. Su Meng struggled, but Wei Ting did not give her a chance to resist. He held her hand with one hand and ced the other on her waist. He carried her out. Wei Ting quickly walked out of the basement and mmed the door shut. He then carried Su Meng up the stairs. Everything happened so quickly that Grandfather Wei and Su Meng didn¡¯t have time to react. By the time they realized what was going on, Wei Ting had already pulled Su Meng out of the basement. Grandfather Wei looked at the closed door and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°It seems that their rtionship isn¡¯t as bad as I heard. Although Wei Ting¡¯s movements were fast, he was very gentle and did not hurt Su Meng at all.¡± Su Meng panicked when Wei Ting suddenly picked her up. She struggled, ¡°Wei Ting, what are you doing? Put me down! Wei Ting stopped and looked down at Su Meng in his arms with a frown. He warned her lightly, ¡°If you continue to struggle, the wounds on your body will open.¡± Chapter 296 - 296 It’s My Business 296 It¡¯s My Business Hearing Wei Ting¡¯s words, Su Meng did feel the wounds on her body starting to hurt. When she was in the courtyard earlier, she had almost fallen down and pulled her wound once. If she pulled it again, the wound would definitely open up, and she would need a long time to recover. With that thought, Su Meng stopped struggling and obediently leaned into Wei Ting¡¯s arms, letting him carry her up the stairs. She consoled herself in her heart. Wasn¡¯t it just being carried up by Wei Ting? Anyway, she didn¡¯t suffer any losses. Wei Ting had walked so many stairs, and he would be the one tired in the end. Su Meng¡¯s legs were sore when she came down, but she didn¡¯t exert any strength when Wei Ting carried her up, so she was particrly rxed. Wei Ting carried Su Meng up the stairs in one breath without even taking a breath. Su Meng looked at him in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect a CEO who lived afortable life to have such good stamina. No wonder he was so good at fighting. Wei Ting carried Su Meng out of the basement. They had alreadye out, but he had no intention of putting Su Meng down. Instead, he continued to carry her out. Su Meng looked around, afraid that people would misunderstand their rtionship, so she quickly said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯re already here. Let me go. Wei Ting looked at Su Meng¡¯s pale face and asked her calmly, ¡°Is your face more important or your health more important?¡± Su Meng pouted. ¡°Of course it¡¯s my body. I can¡¯t spend my face like money.¡± ¡°Then stay here obediently.¡± Su Meng often surprised people with her words and Wei Ting was used to it. He didn¡¯tment on herst sentence and carried her out after she finished. The two of them came out of the room and saw Wei Xue and Xiao Xiao walking toward them. Wei Xue noticed at first nce that Wei Ting was holding Su Meng. The two of them looked very intimate,pletely different from their usual indifference. When did they have such a good rtionship? Wei Xue muttered in her heart. She stared at Su Meng without blinking. The jealousy in her eyes was about to burst into mes. Wei Xue was so focused on Su Meng that she forgot to greet her. She even forgot to control her expression. Her face was extremely gloomy. On the other hand, Xiao Xiao had caused so much trouble because of Wei Ting and even made things difficult for Su Meng. At this moment, Wei Ting was standing in front of her with Su Meng in his arms, but she ignored him and only focused on the box in her arms. The box was indeed exquisite and expensive. Xiao Xiao could not hide the smile on her face. She was so happy that when she saw Wei Ting and Su Meng¡¯s intimate actions, her first reaction was to make way for them. She didn¡¯t mind the intimacy between them at all. She seemed to have forgotten that just a moment ago, she hated Su Meng so much that she wanted to kill her so that she could take over. Wei Ting saw that Wei Xue didn¡¯t speak and only stared at Su Meng. She didn¡¯t make way and he reminded, ¡°Get out of the way. Come and find meter.¡± With Wei Ting¡¯s reminder, Wei Xue finally reacted and spoke to them, ¡°Brother Wei Ting, Sister Su Meng, what are you doing?¡± Su Meng raised her arms and wrapped them around Wei Ting¡¯s neck affectionately. Then, she turned her head to look at Wei Xue and said as if she was dering her sovereignty, ¡°Your brother is afraid that I¡¯ll be tired from walking, so he insisted on carrying me. Sigh, it¡¯s also a problem to be cared for too much.¡± Su Meng then turned to Wei Ting. ¡°Look, I¡¯m embarrassed to let your sister see me. There¡¯s an outsider here. Why don¡¯t you put me down and I¡¯ll walk on my own?¡± With Su Meng¡¯s acting, it would be normal if he did not know her intentions from the start. This had happened several times, and every time Su Meng would immediately return to her cold attitude when no one was around. If he still couldn¡¯t react in time, he would be an idiot. However, even though Su Meng was just putting on an act, Wei Ting was still amused by her. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly. Surprisingly, he cooperated with Su Meng. He looked down at Su Meng and replied, ¡°It¡¯s my business to hug you. I don¡¯t need to care about what other people think.¡± Of course, he was speaking from the bottom of his heart. Wei Ting had never been so gentle before. His reaction shocked both Wei Xue and Su Meng, and they looked at him in disbelief. This was the first time Wei Ting had spoken to Su Meng in such a manner since they met. Wei Xue didn¡¯t expect that Wei Ting, who had always been cold and indifferent, would actually say such things to Su Meng. Even she felt that it was a little nauseating. Although it was mushy, she was d*mn jealous. How good would it be if Wei Ting was hugging her and saying the same thing to her! Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but hate Su Meng even more. She dared to snatch the Wei Ting from her so brazenly, so don¡¯t me her for using unscrupulous means! Chapter 297 - 297 Discovering the Secret Chamber 297 Discovering the Secret Chamber Wei Ting yed along with Su Meng¡¯s act, but he did not n to stay any longer. After he finished speaking, he ignored Wei Xue and carried Su Meng to her room. Wei Xue looked at the two¡¯s departing figures and clenched her fists so tightly that her nails were almost digging into her flesh. Xiao Xiao, who had been giggling foolishly, only came back to her senses now. She followed Wei Xue¡¯s gaze and looked at Wei Ting, asking in surprise, ¡°Xiao Xue, didn¡¯t you say that your brother¡¯s rtionship with Su Meng is bad? Why is he still holding Su Meng? I don¡¯t think they¡¯re like what you¡¯re saying.¡± Wei Xue red at Xiao Xiao. Although her expression was ugly, her tone was very gentle. ¡°Xiao Xiao, can¡¯t you tell that they¡¯re acting? After all, the Wei family is a big family, and my brother and Sister Su Meng haven¡¯t really divorced yet. If others find out that there¡¯s a problem between them, it will be a big joke.¡± !! After she finished speaking, she turned back to look at the room that Wei Ting hade out from. That room was Grandfather Wei¡¯s. At this moment, the door was ajar. Wei Xue peeked in through the crack of the door, but there was no one in the room. If Grandfather Wei wasn¡¯t in the room, why were Wei Ting and Su Meng in there? What were they doing in there? Wei Xue and Xiao Xiao stayed nearby for a while, but they didn¡¯t hear any movement from the room. They didn¡¯t see anyoneing out of the room, so she was sure that there were only Wei Ting and Su Meng in the room. What made her even more curious was that the rtionship between Wei Ting and Su Meng gave her a very strange feeling. In the past, the two of them were clearly ipatible like fire and water. Why did they look so harmonious and intimate now? Wei Xue¡¯s face turned pale. Was it really because of the wound? But she didn¡¯t do anything, so why did the wound suddenly open? When she thought of Wei Ting¡¯s happy mood, a very bad thought suddenly appeared in Wei Xue¡¯s mind. Could these two be ¡®quarreling¡¯ inside? Before she could finish her thought, she immediately rejected the idea. Although Su Meng was not a decent person, Wei Ting would definitely not do such a thing. She trusted him. After consoling herself, her heart gradually calmed down. Xiao Xiao saw that Wei Xue was only staring at the room. There was no one in the room, but Wei Xue was entranced. She didn¡¯t understand the reason, so she patted Wei Xue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Xiao Xue, What are you looking at? We should go back.¡± Wei Xue was suddenly patted by her and instantly came back to her senses. Seeing Xiao Xiao who was smiling at her, Wei Xue tried her best to suppress the disgust in her heart and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Wei Xue took onest deep look at the room. The room was neatly arranged, and there wasn¡¯t a single wrinkle on the bed. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief. Very good, it seemed like what she was worried about didn¡¯t happen. She was about to follow Xiao Xiao back to the living room when she heard some movement in Grandfather Wei¡¯s room. Wei Xue turned her head and saw that one of the walls in the room had been pushed open from the inside. The person¡¯s back was facing the door, and he seemed to be locking the door. Wei Xue sneaked closer to take a closer look and was surprised to find that there was a door on the wall. Because it was of the same color as the wall and there was no door handle, it couldn¡¯t be seen at all. Behind the invisible door was another door with a password, and Grandfather Wei was messing up the password. She had never known that there was a secret chamber in her grandfather¡¯s room! So, the reason why Su Meng and Wei Ting did not move was because they were in the secret room? Grandfather Wei carefully closed the two doors and restored the surrounding items before turning around and walking out. When Wei Xue saw this, she pulled Xiao Xiao and ran toward the corner in front. Grandfather Wei¡¯s movements were very slow. He waited until Wei Xue had already gone into hiding before he slowly walked out of the room. Grandfather Wei looked calm as if nothing had happened. He gently closed the door and turned to the other direction. Xiao Xiao was too focused on Wei Xue and the ne to notice themotion in Grandfather Wei¡¯s room. She saw Wei Xue pulling her to hide and not far away was Grandfather Wei who was leaving. She asked in confusion, ¡°Xiao Xue, why did you hide when you saw your grandfather? Didn¡¯t you say hello to him?¡± Only then did Wei Xue realize that her gaffe had been seen by Xiao Xiao. She quickly thought of an excuse for herself in her heart. She revealed a smile and said embarrassedly, ¡°Ah, look, I was scared by my brother just now. When I saw Grandpae out, I actually instinctively hid. I¡¯m timid and often get scared, so don¡¯t tell anyone. We¡¯ll go and say hello to Grandpater when he¡¯s downstairs.¡± Chapter 298 - 298 The Room Is Gone 298 The Room Is Gone Xiao Xiao actually believed such a wed excuse without any doubt. She even tried to find an excuse for Wei Xue. ¡°Is it because of Su Meng? The first time I saw this woman, I knew she wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. When she was in your house, you were bullied a lot, right?¡± Wei Xue lowered her head sadly and didn¡¯t say anything. It seemed like she silently agreed with Xiao Xiao¡¯s words. ¡°Xiao Xue, Su Meng is not a good person,¡± Xiao Xiao said angrily. ¡°If I can be your sister-inw, I¡¯ll treat you very well in the future.¡± Although Wei Xue was disdainful, she put on a good show and agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll be so happy if you can be my sister-inw. We¡¯re good friends, so you¡¯ll definitely treat me well, right?¡± !! ¡°Of course,¡± Xiao Xiao said proudly. The two of them talked for a while before they walked to the hall on the first floor. On the other side, Wei Ting had already walked to the door of her room with Su Meng in his arms. However, Su Meng was still staring at Wei Ting. Wei Ting looked down at her eyes that were wide in shock and couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. ¡°We¡¯re here now. Do you want toe down?¡± Wei Ting asked her. Hearing Wei Ting speak to her, Su Meng instantly came back to her senses. She struggled to get out of Wei Ting¡¯s arms. This time, Wei Ting did not stop her but gently put her down. Su Meng felt a little embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t want to show it in front of Wei Ting. She coughed lightly and pretended not to care. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a gentleman.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s you,¡± Wei Ting said in a low voice and raised his hand to open Su Meng¡¯s door. Wei Ting¡¯s voice was too soft and Su Meng didn¡¯t hear him clearly. She asked again, ¡°What did you just say?¡± However, Wei Ting did not intend to say anything more. Su Meng did not ask further as Wei Ting did not speak. The door to the room was opened, but when Wei Ting saw what was inside, his rare smile instantly disappeared. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked dangerous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Meng noticed the change in Wei Ting¡¯s expression and looked into the room. Her face darkened but she recovered in the next moment. To his surprise, Su Meng¡¯s room had been converted into a storage room. The table and bed were gone, and there was only a pile of junk left. It was a mess, and there was a lot of dust on the things inside. Before Wei Ting could speak, Su Meng spoke first. She smiled and said indifferently, ¡°Well, it¡¯s unexpected but reasonable. After all, we¡¯re going to get a divorce. It seems that someone couldn¡¯t wait to move the things away. They were afraid that I woulde back, so they changed it into a storage room.¡± Su Meng turned around and walked toward the hall. She called out to Wei Ting, ¡°Since there are no more rooms, let¡¯s go to the hall. I¡¯ll be leaving when the banquet is over.¡± After saying that, she mumbled softly, ¡°Fortunately, I took the important things with me before I leftst time. Otherwise, if they were thrown away, I would have to make them again. If that were the case, I would have to spend a lot of energy again. Good, good.¡± Wei Ting looked at Su Meng¡¯s back as she left and frowned. Su Meng really didn¡¯t seem to be angry. She was just d that she had taken the items away. Even though Su Meng didn¡¯t say anything, he was very concerned. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of getting a divorce. I don¡¯t know who moved the things, and I haven¡¯t been back for a long time. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.¡± Wei Ting took two quick steps and caught up with Su Meng. Su Meng didn¡¯t mind and rejected, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. This isn¡¯t my home anyway. You can do whatever you want with the room. I have no right to interfere. After the banquet is over, you will give me the information you know as promised, and then we will be even.¡± Su Meng¡¯s tone was calm. She wasn¡¯t pretending because before she left, she had already drawn a clear line between herself and the Wei family. Therefore, even though she was a little surprised, she wasn¡¯t angry. Wei Ting didn¡¯t answer her question because he had more important things to tell Su Meng. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and have a good chat, shall we?¡± he said to Su Meng. Chapter 299 - 299 Agree To Talk 299 Agree To Talk He had a feeling that Su Meng had misunderstood him. He needed to know the details. In the past, Su Meng would not even say a word to him. Now that her attitude toward him had changed, he wanted to take this opportunity to make things clear. Su Meng heard Wei Ting¡¯s words and stopped in her tracks. She turned around and looked up at Wei Ting¡¯s eyes. As Wei Ting was too tall and Su Meng was standing very close to him, she had to lift her neck to look up. This way, her imposing manner was instantly lowered. She stared into Wei Ting¡¯s eyes for a while. Wei Ting¡¯s expression was serious, as if he really wanted to have a good talk with her. Wei Ting didn¡¯t say anything and just let Su Meng look at him. Su Meng looked at it for a while and nodded. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s sit down and talk. Of course, since we¡¯ve decided to talk, we¡¯ll have to tell the truth. It¡¯s meaningless to lie. What do you think?¡± Hearing Su Meng¡¯s agreement, Wei Ting¡¯s expression finally improved. The most important thing now was to make things clear with Su Meng before he dealt with Wei Xue and the room. Wei Ting and Su Meng returned to the banquet together. Everyone was still sitting at the table and eating leisurely. From time to time, they would talk to the people next to them. The scene was very lively. Someone saw Wei Ting and told the people around him. With this news, everyone immediately looked at Wei Ting. Although this was Grandfather Wei¡¯s birthday banquet, many people were actually here for Wei Ting. After all, as long as they could please Wei Ting, theirpanies might also advance in the future. Wei Ting was the only person in power in the Wei family now. Although Grandfather Wei and Father Wei had a lot of power, one of them was enjoying his retirement at home while the other rarely went to thepany, so it was basically the same as not having any power. Wei Ting was being watched by almost everyone but he did not care. He ignored them and pulled Su Meng to his seat. Su Meng saw Wei Xue, who was sitting beside Mother Wei. At this moment, Wei Xue was looking at her with a livid face. It was obvious that she hated her to the core, but Su Meng pretended not to see it. She let Wei Ting pull her and made a shy expression. Even though she couldn¡¯t see her own face, she was almost disgusted by her pretentious appearance. As expected, it was not easy to pretend to be a whore. When the two of them were about to reach the table, Su Meng suddenly stopped. Wei Ting saw that Su Meng had stopped and stopped as well. He turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Meng deliberately made an intimate gesture with Wei Ting. She tiptoed to Wei Ting¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°The box you gave me was lost in the main hall, but I couldn¡¯t find it. Judging from your expression at that time, I feel that the box is very important, so do you want to look for it?¡± As Su Meng was leaning over Wei Ting¡¯s ear, the warm wind blew into his ear when she spoke. His heart instantly surged with warmth and his eyes darkened. At that moment, he had the urge to hold Su Meng in his arms. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. However, it was just a thought. After listening to Su Meng¡¯s words quietly, he nodded in agreement. The two of them were actually talking about something, but in the eyes of the people present, they saw Su Meng acting coquettishly with Wei Ting. Some people had heard that Wei Ting was going to divorce Su Meng, but seeing how sweet the two were, they began to doubt the uracy of the news. After Su Meng finished speaking, she looked at Wei Xue with a smile. As expected, Wei Xue¡¯s face turned even worse, as if she had just eaten a fly. With such a good opportunity, if she didn¡¯t disgust Wei Xue, then she would feel guilty. As Su Meng thought of this, she left Wei Ting behind and walked toward Wei Xue. ¡°Xiao Xue, do you mind if I sit here?¡± Su Meng asked Wei Xue with a gentle smile. Wei Xue nced at Xiao Xiao. She wanted to point at this idiot to help her, but Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes were all on the box. She cursed in her heart. As expected of someone from a small family. She had never seen the world. She was so happy just because she gave her a ne that cost a few hundred thousand yuan. She didn¡¯t even find it embarrassing. Xiao Xiao said that she liked Wei Ting and wanted to marry him as her sister-inw, but she didn¡¯t react at all when she saw Su Meng. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t sincere. However, from another perspective, Xiao Xiao was only after money. It was different from Su Meng¡¯s possessiveness toward Wei Ting in the past. This kind of person was easier to control, and she did not have to worry about her pestering Wei Ting in the future. Thinking of this, Wei Xue felt a little more at ease. It seemed like she still had to rely on herself to deal with Su Meng. Wei Xue revealed a kind smile and moved to the side, indicating for Su Meng to sit down. ¡°Sister Su Meng, why would I mind? After all, everyone here is a guest, and it is only right for the host to do as the guest does.¡± Chapter 300 - 300 My Good Sister, Wei Xue 300 My Good Sister, Wei Xue Wei Xue began to dere that she was the master of the Wei family. Mother Wei listened at the side and a satisfied smile appeared on her face. She looked at Wei Xue with approval, indicating that this was how it should be. Wei Xue received a signal from her mother and felt even less worried. A servant saw Su Meng sitting down and immediately asked her what she wanted to drink. Su Meng politely asked for a ss of water and started chatting with Wei Xue. ¡°Xiao Xue, did you see the box your brother gave me? I can¡¯t find it no matter how I look for it. Do you think it was taken away by the servants as garbage?¡± Wei Xue pretended not to know and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, that box doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s worth much. However, if it was really taken away by the servants, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help you ask after the banquet is over. They won¡¯t throw away the garbage so quickly.¡± Su Meng nodded and sighed helplessly, ¡°Xiao Xue, you don¡¯t know, but your brother said that this box is very important. He even lectured me after he found out that I lost it. Xiao Xue, why do you think I¡¯m so unlucky? I can¡¯t even do such a small thing and made your brother so angry.¡± At this point, Su Meng pulled Wei Xue¡¯s hand and begged in a pitiful tone, ¡°Xiao Xue, my good sister, I know you¡¯ve always been the best to me, so you have to help me this time. Your brother is very angry with me right now, so I¡¯m counting on you to put in a good word for me.¡± Su Meng pretended to be true, but Wei Xue wasn¡¯t that easy to fool. After hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, she asked in confusion, ¡°Brother Wei Ting, is really angry with you? But I saw you two being so intimate just now. You didn¡¯t seem to be quarreling.¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t expect you to be so thoughtful,¡¯ Su Meng thought. ¡°I was just coaxing your brother just now. I told him that I would definitely find the thing and that he wouldn¡¯t have to worry. He hugged me because the wound on my body opened up and it hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t walk. That¡¯s why he helped me,¡± Su Meng frowned and said in a pitiful tone. If others heard this, they might think that Su Meng was really afraid of Wei Ting. Because Su Meng was too serious, Wei Xue stared at her for a long time and saw that Su Meng didn¡¯t seem to be lying. She then recalled how Wei Ting did not look too good when Su Meng whispered into his ear. Hence, Wei Xue believed her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Su Meng. We¡¯re good friends. I¡¯ll definitely help you,¡± she said arrogantly. Su Meng looked at Wei Xue and asked again with a smile, ¡°Xiao Xue, are you sure you don¡¯t know where the box is?¡± Wei Xue¡¯s hair stood on end under Su Meng¡¯s gaze. She looked at Su Meng as if she had seen through her. However, on second thought, she realized that Su Meng really didn¡¯t know that the box was with her since she asked for her help so sincerely. If she knew, why would she be so quiet? She would definitely think of a way to talk back. Wei Xue looked at Su Meng and then turned to look at Wei Ting. Wei Ting was looking at his phone and his face was cold. He seemed to be in a bad mood. Wei Xue thought that Wei Ting was indeed angry about the box. Su Meng was not lying. As she thought of this, a n suddenly came to her mind. She scanned Su Meng from head to toe and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Sister Su Meng, I found that you look especially good today. You look much better too. As expected, your body has almost recovered? It¡¯s much better than the day of the car ident.¡± Hearing Wei Xue¡¯s praise, Su Meng knew that Wei Xue hade up with another bad idea. But no matter if it was sincere or not, she was stillplimenting herself. She just had to ept it. ¡°Really?¡± Su Mengughed. ¡°I also think I¡¯m getting more and more good-looking. Xiao Xue, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but look at your face now. It¡¯s sallow. Did you not rest well recently? This won¡¯t do. You have to learn from me to rx and sleep more. Otherwise, you¡¯ll age prematurely.¡± Wei Xue¡¯s smile froze on her face when she heard Su Meng¡¯s words. She thought that Su Meng would take the opportunity to be humble and then praise herself. He didn¡¯t expect her to mock her instead ofplimenting her. As expected, she had no EQ. No wonder Wei Ting didn¡¯t like her. Forcing a smile, Wei Xue said perfunctorily, ¡°Sister Su Meng is right. I will learn more from you in the future.¡± These words were squeezed out from Wei Xue¡¯s teeth, but she still had to maintain a smile on her face. Su Meng looked at Wei Xue¡¯s fake expression and found it funny. It must have been hard on her to force herself to pretend to be gentle and virtuous. Su Meng felt tired for Wei Xue. Chapter 301 - 301 The Kind-Hearted Miss Su 301 The Kind-Hearted Miss Su Wei Xue quietly took a breath to calm herself down before continuing to smile at Su Meng. ¡°Sister Su Meng, there are so many people here today, including many of my good friends. Why don¡¯t we take a photo together? It¡¯s rare for everyone to be together. Besides, they¡¯ve always admired you and wanted to ask you for advice. How did you marry my brother without your family background, talent, and education?¡± ¡°Although I know some things, I don¡¯t know as much as you do. After all, you¡¯re the one involved. Sister Su Meng, what do you think? you don¡¯t mind, do you? Sister Su Meng, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m not looking down on you because you don¡¯t have a good family background or education. You definitely won¡¯t think too much about it, right?¡± Su Meng nodded. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s a small problem. Sometimes, fate is so strange. The person who likes him can¡¯t get him no matter how hard she tries, and the person who doesn¡¯t like him can¡¯t get rid of him even if she wants to. Sigh, it¡¯s really worrying. Actually, I still want to learn some scriptures from them. How can I not make Wei Ting so interested in me?¡± Wei Xue: ¡°¡­¡± Was she trying to anger her on purpose? Wei Xue let out a deep breath andforted herself in her heart. It¡¯s okay, Su Meng was just talking. If Wei Ting really liked her that much, he wouldn¡¯t divorce her. She finally felt a little better. She looked up and greeted Xiao Xiao, motioning for her toe over. However, Xiao Xiao only had eyes for the ne at the moment. She took the ne out of the box and yed with it carefully in her hands. From time to time, she would put it in front of her chest and repeatedly look at the dark screen of the phone as a mirror. Seeing that Xiao Xiao wasn¡¯t looking at her, Wei Xue had no choice but to take out her phone and send Xiao Xiao a message. Xiao Xiao looked up at Wei Xue after reading it and mouthed the question, but he didn¡¯t lift her butt and was still sitting on the chair. Wei Xue secretly scolded her for being an idiot, then beckoned her over. Only then did Xiao Xiao stand up and walk over to her. When Xiao Xiao walked over, Wei Xue couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at her. Then she turned around to call someone else. The three girls sitting at the opposite table were much smarter than Xiao Xiao. When they saw Wei Xue wave her hand, they immediately understood her meaning and got up to walk over. After the three girls came over, Wei Xue said to them, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys admire Sister Su Meng? Let¡¯s take a photo together. After the shoot, you can ask her anything you want to ask. Sister Su Meng is a very nice person.¡± ¡°Sure, Miss Su is beautiful and kind.¡± ¡°Miss Su, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a great feng shui master. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡± ¡°Although I know it¡¯s impolite to say this, I know that Miss Su is not a petty person, so I still want to ask. What exactly does Mr. Wei like about you? You don¡¯t have a family background, so how did you get to know him? After all, you¡¯re not from the same world. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Su. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. It¡¯s just that Mr. Wei is too outstanding. You know that there are many people who like him and everyone wants to marry him. You¡¯re going to divorce him anyway, so you don¡¯t care if he marries another woman, do you?¡± When the girls heard Wei Xue¡¯s words, they immediately surrounded Su Meng and started talking non-stop. She didn¡¯t know if it was intentional, but one of the girls said something weird. On the surface, she seemed to be praising her, but in fact, she was stepping on her. Especially that blonde girl, she even said that she wanted to marry Wei Ting. She hadn¡¯t divorced Wei Ting yet, but this waspletely stepping on her head. There was no need to be polite to people who deliberately made things difficult for her. Su Meng didn¡¯t show any reaction on her face, but she was thinking about how to set them up. At the same time, she could also tell that these three girls were being used by Wei Xue. In order to maintain her kind and obedient image, Wei Xue didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her, so she let these girls do it. These were all people who had a crush on Wei Ting. Wei Xue was definitely using the excuse of helping them pursue Wei Ting to help her vent her anger. However, what these people didn¡¯t know was that Wei Xue was the biggest obstacle for them to marrying into the Wei family. Wei Xue, the nominal Second Miss of the Wei family, was the one who was most infatuated with Wei Ting. Su Meng had no doubt that if a girl married Wei Ting, she would definitely follow the path of her previous life. Chapter 302 - 302 Give Me the Money 302 Give Me the Money ¡°Thank you. Actually, my beauty is the least worth mentioning. Other than being good at feng shui, I also know a few ways to pursue Wei Ting. No matter what, we¡¯ve been husband and wife for so long. I definitely know Wei Ting better than others.¡± When she said ¡®someone else¡¯, Su Meng purposely looked at Wei Xue. ¡°However, this is a conclusion that I came up with after a long time of research. I guarantee that it is genuine. I see that everyone is asking Wei Ting. Why don¡¯t you buy this guide back? I¡¯m sure that with your financial resources, you wouldn¡¯t care about such a small amount of money, right?¡± When the blonde-haired girl heard this, she immediately looked at Wei Xue and gave her a questioning look. Why was this different from what they had agreed on? Su Meng still wanted money! Wei Xue was a little embarrassed. Back then, she had promised Su Meng that she had a good rtionship with her, so Su Meng would definitely tell them. However, she did not expect Su Meng to be so poor that she had to ask for money from others no matter what she did. This made her feel a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t know how much Su Meng would ask for. Back then, she had seen how Su Meng demanded an exorbitant price at Fu Ze¡¯s club. She felt that Su Meng would definitely be greedier after such a long time. !! Wei Xue tried to ask Su Meng, ¡°Sister Su Meng, since you want money, how much do you want? Why don¡¯t you give me some face and not ask for money? After all, talking about money hurts feelings.¡± Wei Xue tried to persuade Su Meng. Su Meng raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t want the money for your sake?¡± Wei Xue thought there was a chance and looked at Su Meng in anticipation. However, Su Meng¡¯s next words almost broke her defense. Su Meng said slowly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so generous and think that I shouldn¡¯t take money, why don¡¯t you give me money on their behalf? Anyway, we have such a good rtionship and I¡¯m so poor, so just take it as you¡¯re helping me.¡± When Wei Xue heard that Su Meng wanted her to pay for it, and that she had to pay for someone else, she immediately stopped talking about it. What a joke! Although she was rich, it was still her money. Why should she help others? Besides, she couldn¡¯t wait for Su Meng to be in trouble, so why would she help her? Wei Xue said, ¡°Then how much do you want to charge? They actually don¡¯t have anything important to ask, so just do as you see fit and don¡¯t go overboard.¡± Su Meng extended a finger. Seeing this, Wei Xue and the other girls let out a sigh of relief. Wei Xue confirmed with Su Meng, ¡°Is it 1000 yuan?¡± Su Meng shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s 10,000 yuan per person. I¡¯ll tell you about Wei Ting¡¯s private affairs. After all, you¡¯re all fair, rich, and beautiful. As youngdies from rich families, it should be easy for you to take this little money, right? Of course, if 10,000 yuan is a lot to you, then I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. A deal is about mutual consent. You guys can continue chatting, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Su Meng stood up and pretended to leave. The leading girl with long yellow wavy hair quickly called out to her and said unhappily, ¡°10,000 it is. It¡¯s just half the money of my bag. If the information is useful, then it¡¯s worth it.¡± If she could really marry into the Wei family ording to Su Meng¡¯s method, then she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this small amount of money in the future. By then, she could be like Wei Xue, spending millions and tens of millions at will. However, she also knew that this wasn¡¯t very reliable, so she added, ¡°Of course, if you lie to us, it¡¯s considered cheating consumers, and you have to return the money to us.¡± In fact, she wanted to ask Su Meng to double thepensation, but she was afraid that people would think that she was trying to scam them. After all, she was the daughter of a rich family. It would be embarrassing if she were to take it seriously for 10,000 yuan. ¡°Alright,¡± Su Meng replied with a smile. At the same time, she took out her phone. Just like at the club, she charged him first before teaching them. Su Meng was not lying about this. Although she had little contact with Wei Ting in this life, they had quite a lot of contact in her previous life. After all, they even had a child together. After receiving the money, Su Meng summarized what she knew about Wei Ting in her previous life and this life and told them everything. It wasn¡¯t just the girls who were listening, even Wei Xue was listening seriously. However, Wei Xue didn¡¯t pay. Su Meng nced at her but didn¡¯t stop her. She thought to herself that these people were all bad people. Since they were targeting someone else¡¯s husband, she would wait for the day when they had an internal fight. Chapter 303 - 303 With a Man Again 303 With a Man Again After Su Meng finished her story, the girls were all very satisfied. Only Wei Xue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. She knew a lot of what Su Meng had said. Now that Su Meng had finished, the girls understood Wei Ting as well. However, even though she was unhappy, she did not show it on her face. Instead, she even had a sweet smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re done asking, why don¡¯t we take a photo together?¡± Wei Xue suggested, ¡°But who should be the one to shoot?¡± She looked around and finally fixed her eyes on Xiao Xiao. She pulled Xiao Xiao and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help us take the photos?¡± Xiao Xiao wanted to refuse because she also wanted to take photos with everyone. However, Wei Xue looked like she was determined to let her do it. Wei Xue had just given her a ne, and after receiving such an expensive gift, she couldn¡¯t bear to reject Wei Xue over such a small matter, so she could only reluctantly agree. ¡°Do you have a camera? Or, give me your phone,¡± Xiao Xiao said to Wei Xue. However, Wei Xue shook her head and refused. ¡°We¡¯ll just take two photos. It¡¯s too troublesome to find a camera, and my phone is running out of battery. I¡¯ll use yours.¡± Xiao Xiao looked a little troubled. Wei Xue shot her a nce and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve already given you a ne that¡¯s worth a few hundred thousand dors. Can¡¯t you just take a few photos for us?¡± ¡°Of course I can. Why not?¡± Xiao Xiao had never seen such an expression on Wei Xue¡¯s face. She was shocked and nodded mechanically. They sat together. On the surface, it was Wei Xue and a few other girls who invited Su Meng to take a photo with them. However, when it was time to take a photo, everyone was very perfunctory because Wei Xue didn¡¯t really want to take a photo with Su Meng. When Xiao Xiao was done taking photos, Wei Xue immediately snatched the phone away, saying she wanted to see the photos. Wei Xue¡¯s actions were too sudden. Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t even have time to react before her phone was gone. She panicked and turned around, wanting to snatch it back. In the end, just as she was about to snatch it back, the other girls immediately rushed up and surrounded her. They kept talking to her, not letting her get close to Wei Xue. ¡°Um, Xiao Xue, if you want to see the photos, I can help you look for them. You don¡¯t have to look through them yourself.¡± Xiao Xiao was very anxious, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it. She could only keep talking to Wei Xue in a low voice, but Wei Xue ignored her and pretended not to hear. Su Meng sat on the side, leaning against the table with her hands crossed under her chin. This time, Wei Xue¡¯s acting was very bad. It was obvious that she was going for Xiao Xiao¡¯s phone on purpose. Su Meng looked at Wei Xue and tried to guess what she was up to. If Wei Xue just wanted to look at the photos, she wouldn¡¯t have needed so much time. She was clearly looking for something in Xiao Xiao¡¯s phone. Combined with Wei Xue¡¯s performance just now, Su Meng guessed that Wei Xue was probably nning something bad, and it was rted to her. Wei Xue was seen looking through Xiao Xiao¡¯s phone for a while before finally revealing a smug expression. She pretended to be surprised and looked at Su Meng in disbelief. ¡°Sister Su Meng, you¡­ you actually¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but because her voice was so loud, everyone¡¯s eyes were on her. Wei Xue panicked and tried to hide the phone, but because her movements were too big and she was too nervous, her phone fell to the ground. Fortunately, there was a thick nket on the ground, so it was not broken. The phone was fine, but it alerted the girls who were talking to Xiao Xiao. The girls saw that Wei Xue was so frightened and walked over curiously. Seeing the phone on the ground, the blonde girl bent down and picked it up. At the same time, she asked curiously, ¡°Xiao Xue, what did you see that made you so scared? I¡¯ll take a look too.¡± Wei Xue wanted to snatch the phone back, but the girl dodged her. Wei Xue had deliberately dropped her phone, so it was still in the video interface. The girl who had snatched the phone saw the contents of the video and eximed, ¡°Xiao Xue, isn¡¯t this your sister-inw? Ah, no, it¡¯s Miss Su. She, she¡¯s hugging a man!¡± The girl shouted directly. Everyone at the banquet heard her and looked over. The news was too shocking. Su Meng was hugging another man. She had not divorced Wei Ting yet, had she? Everyone was puzzled, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask directly. They all perked up their ears and listened secretly. ¡°Xi Xi, you¡­ you should keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let anyone hear my sister-inw hugging another man!¡± Wei Xue anxiously said. Chapter 304 - 304 Disloyal Woman 304 Disloyal Woman Wei Xue said not to let others hear, but she repeated it in front of everyone. Even though her voice was soft, it was still heard by others. At first, Mother Wei was chatting with her noble friends at the side. When she was called, she also noticed this side. She frowned and walked over. The girl called Xi Xi nced at Xiao Xiao and gloated, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xiao Xiao to be so good that she could even capture such a video. However, I don¡¯t know who the man with Miss Su was. This guy dared to seduce Miss Su so brazenly. Isn¡¯t he going against the Wei family? Aiya, it seems like this person is finished.¡± Then, she walked to Xiao Xiao¡¯s side and put her arm around her shoulder. ¡°Xiao Xiao, do you know who this man is? Can you tell me? I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone. After all, you were the one who took the video. You must have seen it. ¡± In fact, as soon as Xi Xi saw the video, she recognized that the man in the video was Xiao Chen. She deliberately pretended not to know and wanted to see Xiao Xiao make a fool of herself. Xiao Xiao¡¯s face turned pale when she saw that things had gotten out of hand. She hadn¡¯t dealt with the video and photo yet. Anyone could see that Su Meng and Xiao Chen were together. If the matter between the two was known by the public, it would not only affect Su Meng, but also the Xiao family. She wanted to snatch the phone back, but Xi Xi had no intention of giving it to her. She stopped her with one hand and wanted to pass the phone to Wei Xue with the other. Xiao Xiao quickly called out to Wei Xue, ¡°Xiao Xue, give me my phone. I know you¡¯re a good girl. You don¡¯t want to see your friend in trouble, do you?¡± When Wei Xue heard this, she immediately retracted her hand and didn¡¯t dare to take it. If she was too enthusiastic, others would see through her. The crowd looked at Su Meng with different expressions. They were all ready to watch the show, but Su Meng was not worried at all. She was calm and even had a smile on her face. She was not affected at all. Mother Wei walked to Wei Xue¡¯s side. When Xi Xi saw this, she quickly and obediently passed the phone to Mother Wei. After taking a look at the video, Mother Wei¡¯s face darkened. Although she was obviously angry, she did not say anything. ¡°Come with me,¡± Holding her phone, Mother Wei gestured for Su Meng to follow her. She took a few steps forward and turned around to see Su Meng sitting there, looking at her quietly. Seeing Su Meng¡¯s reaction, Mother Wei became even angrier. She picked up her phone and showed it to Su Meng. She said impatiently, ¡°What, do you want to settle this here? Even if you¡¯re shameless, the Wei family still needs face. Come, let¡¯s go back to my room.¡± Despite what Mother Wei said, Su Meng still had no intention of moving. She smiled faintly and asked Mother Wei, ¡°Aunt Wei, tell me, what have I done to let the Wei family down?¡± Although Mother Wei was angry, she did not dare to speak too loudly for fear of being heard by others. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°The video is here. Can¡¯t you see it for yourself? Besides, do you need me to remind you of what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯re getting more and more daring. In the past, you were still fooling around with other men outside, but now you dare to do it in our Wei family.¡± ¡°Who is this man? You¡¯ve hidden yourself so well. You brought your little lover here and we didn¡¯t even notice. Our Wei family can¡¯t afford to have a daughter-inw like you. After the banquet is over, you should divorce Wei Ting immediately!¡± Mother Wei gritted her teeth as she spoke. Her hatred for Su Meng grew. In the video, Su Meng leaned into the man¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t move for a long time. She looked like she was enjoying herself. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at this scene. It was so indecent. Su Meng didn¡¯t mind Mother Wei¡¯s insults. She smiled and nodded. ¡®Sure, I¡¯ll be happy to.¡± After saying that, she changed her posture. She used one hand to support half of her face and the other to y with the knife and fork in front of her. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to get a divorce. After all, there¡¯s nothing in the Wei family that¡¯s worth me staying. It¡¯s a pity that your son has been dragging it out. He doesn¡¯t want to get a divorce. You should urge him more.¡± What Su Meng said was true. Mother Wei had urged him to get a divorce many times, but Wei Ting had rejected her every time. That was why Su Meng wanted to use the Wei family¡¯s rtionship to force the divorce. Mother Wei nced at Wei Ting. Wei Ting was talking to a man at the moment. The two of them seemed to be talking about something very important. His expression was very serious. Her son might look cold on the surface, but he was more emotional than anyone else. He just didn¡¯t know how to express himself. Since Wei Ting couldn¡¯t do it, he needed her help even more as his mother. Chapter 305 - 305 Betraying a Friend 305 Betraying a Friend ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. As long as you agree to the divorce, I¡¯ll handle the rest. You¡¯ll leave with me after the banquet is over. I¡¯ll handle this matter personally, and it¡¯ll be over soon.¡± Mother Wei looked at Su Meng coldly. The more she looked at Su Meng, the more she disliked her. Thinking of how Su Meng had dared to have an ambiguous rtionship with another man in the Wei family before she divorced Wei Ting, she warned Su Meng, ¡°Although divorce is inevitable, you¡¯re not divorced yet. If you do such a thing, it will affect the Wei family¡¯s reputation. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking, but you¡¯d better behave yourself before we get the divorce papers.¡± Mother Wei was furious. She wanted to see who the man was. He knew Su Meng¡¯s identity but still dared to be so close to her. He was looking down on the Wei family. Although the video was very clear, due to the angle of the shot, only half of the man¡¯s face was revealed. In addition, there were many guests today, and she did not know everyone. Therefore, even if she saw the man¡¯s clothes and hair, she could not tell who he was for a while. Mother Wei looked around with a sullen face. When the others saw that she was looking at them, they quickly lowered their heads and pretended to be doing their own things. They did not dare to continue watching. Mother Wei looked at almost all the guests present, but she didn¡¯t see the man in the video. She thought, ¡®Could it be that someone from the outside has sneaked into the Wei family?¡¯ After all, there were too many people here today, and it wasn¡¯t certain if there would be a few who would fish in troubled waters. ¡°Xiao Xue,e here.¡± Mother Wei called Wei Xue to her side. She yed the video for Wei Xue to see and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you know who the man in the video is?¡± Wei Xue pretended to look carefully for a while, then stammered, ¡°That, he¡­ he¡¯s¡­¡± She nced at Xiao Xiao and did not say anything else. This was a clear indication. Mother Wei immediately understood that this matter was rted to the Xiao family. Xiao Xiao saw Wei Xue looking at her and was afraid that she would really tell on Xiao Chen. Her heart was so nervous that it was about to twitch. She kept giving Wei Xue meaningful looks, indicating that she shouldn¡¯t say anything. Even though she had a rough idea, she could not question Xiao Xiao directly without getting an urate answer. After all, even if the Xiao family¡¯s status wasn¡¯t high, they were still today¡¯s guests. If she was too aggressive, it would be easy for them to leave a trail. So she continued to ask Wei Xue, ¡°Xiao Xue, do you know who he is? If you know, then quickly tell Mom. Don¡¯t be afraid, with Mom¡¯s support, no one will bully you.¡± Wei Xue couldn¡¯t wait to say who the person was, but if she said it too quickly, Xiao Xiao would think she did it on purpose, so the slower she spoke, the better. Under Mother Wei¡¯s constant questioning, she finally stammered out the man¡¯s identity. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s Xiao Xiao¡¯s brother, Xiao Chen,¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Xiao Xiao apologetically, indicating that she did not mean to do this. ¡°Xiao Chen? The Xiao family! It¡¯s actually him!¡± Mother Wei thought that she had guessed it right. She didn¡¯t expect the Xiao family to be so ambitious despite theirck of strength. They actually dared to let Xiao Chen seduce their Wei family¡¯s daughter-inw in the Wei family. This wasn¡¯t just going against the Wei family, it was stepping on the Wei family¡¯s face! In the past, in order to get close to the Wei family, Mother Xiao had ttered her in all kinds of ways. She didn¡¯t know if Mother Xiao knew what her son had done. If she did, how would she handle it? It seemed like they didn¡¯t want to continue their business by going against the Wei family. Mother Wei had long heard of Xiao Chen¡¯s glorious deeds. She didn¡¯t take it to heart before because it didn¡¯t involve her. Now that Xiao Chen even dared to provoke the Wei family, she didn¡¯t need to be polite to the Xiao family anymore. Mother Wei red at Mother Xiao fiercely. There were too many people now, so she couldn¡¯t say anything. Otherwise, it would affect the Wei family if the matter got out of hand. She could only put this matter aside for the time being. After the banquet was over, it would be time for her to settle the score with Mother Xiao. The conversation was very quiet, and others could only see that their expressions were not good, but they did not know what they were talking about. Originally, Xi Xi and the other girls wanted to make a big deal out of this, but they were stopped by Mother Wei at the critical moment. This was the Wei family¡¯s business. No matter how much she hated Su Meng, she would not let outsiders interfere. In particr, these few outsiders obviously did not doubt their good intentions and wanted to watch the fun. Having lived for so many years, she could see through these girls¡¯ thoughts with one nce. Were they trying to trick her? They had to cultivate for a few more years! With Mother Wei around, no one dared to pay attention to this ce openly. They were afraid of offending the Wei family, so they only observed this side quietly. Chapter 306 - 306 If You Don’t Laugh, Then You Should Cry 306 If You Don¡¯t Laugh, Then You Should Cry Mother Wei did not want to discuss these things here. She wanted to bring Su Meng to a ce with no one around. However, Su Meng did not listen to her and did not move. If there were no outsiders here, she would have called the servants to drag Su Meng away. The matter had been suppressed by Mother Wei. Wei Xue saw that the matter had not been blown up and could not help but sigh in her heart. It seemed that the n she had originally thought of would not be used. Mother Wei hade too early. If she hadeter, she would have been able to let everyone know that Su Meng was a promiscuous woman. By then, even if Mother Wei did not want Su Meng to get a divorce, it would be impossible. For the sake of the Wei family¡¯s reputation, Su Meng and Wei Ting¡¯s divorce would not be dyed any longer. At the thought of this, she started to me Mother Wei. Wei Ting had finished his discussion with the others and noticed the abnormality here. He got up and walked over. Seeing that everyone¡¯s expressions were unnatural, he asked his mother, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± !! Mother Wei looked around. Seeing that no one was looking, sheined to Wei Ting, ¡°Look at your good wife. She¡¯s not divorced yet and she can¡¯t wait to have an affair. She¡¯s already doing this much in the Wei family. If she were outside, she might have done something.¡± As she spoke, she handed the phone to Wei Ting and let him watch the video. Su Meng was amused by what Mother Wei said. She couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Although Mother Wei was scolding her, she had actually said that she had an affair in front of Wei Ting. She had made such a conclusion without even rifying the matter. It seemed like Mother Wei really wanted her to do that. Upon hearing Su Meng¡¯sughter, Mother Wei¡¯s expression turned even worse. She did not expect Su Meng to be able tough. She red at Su Meng fiercely andined to Wei Ting, ¡°Look at her. How can she stillugh at a time like this? She¡¯s really thick-skinned.¡± Without waiting for Wei Ting¡¯s reply, Su Meng spoke first, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re being a little unreasonable. Today is Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet. Should I notugh and cry instead?¡± Although Mother Wei knew that Su Meng was being unreasonable, she did not know how to refute her and could only remain silent. Seeing this, Wei Xue thought that she couldn¡¯t let Su Meng gain the upper hand. Now was the best time to destroy her image in Wei Ting¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t miss it. She thought for a moment, then put on an anxious look and walked to Wei Ting. She raised her hand to hold Wei Ting¡¯s arm, but Wei Ting dodged her. She didn¡¯t dwell on this issue but pretended to plead for Su Meng. ¡®Brother Wei Ting, although Sister Su Meng is very intimate with another man and even hugged him, please don¡¯t be angry with her. Sister Su Meng must have her own difficulties.¡± ¡°Difficulties? What difficulties could she have? Did someone force her? I think she was enjoying herself!¡± Mother Wei red at Wei Xue, annoyed that she was talking too much, and wanted her to shut up. However, Wei Xue, who had always been smart and obedient, was suddenly acting up at this moment. She was actually speaking up for Su Meng. She saw Wei Ting frowning slightly and was a little impatient. She thought that Wei Ting was starting to mind this matter, so she nned to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, there¡¯s one more thing. Sister Su Meng lost the gift box you gave her. She asked me to plead on her behalf. Please don¡¯t me her. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯ll help her look for it after the banquet is over.¡± Su Meng added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Wei Ting. Your sister is such a nice person. She knew that I lost it and offered to help me find it. She said that she didn¡¯t know where the box was. Isn¡¯t that right, Xiao Xue? Thank you so much.¡± ¡°Sister Su Meng, what are you saying?¡± Wei Xue shook her head shyly. ¡°Even if you¡¯re no longer my sister-inw, I¡¯ll still treat you as my sister. How could a younger sister not help her elder sister when she is in trouble? So, you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed.¡± Su Meng nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Xiao Xue is pure and kind. I like her the most.¡± Wei Xue lowered her head, looking embarrassed. Wei Ting stood at the side and didn¡¯t say anything. He just watched these people deal with each other. Finally, after Wei Xue and the others finished talking, he frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I won¡¯t get a divorce. So, Su Meng will still be the Young Madam of the Wei family.¡± ¡°And this video.¡± Wei Ting had been holding his phone the whole time, but he only nced at the video when he took it and then stopped watching it. At this moment, he raised his phone and pressed the delete button in front of everyone. ¡°I was there at the time and knew everything that happened, so there¡¯s no need to keep this thing. I don¡¯t need anyone to interfere with my people.¡± Wei Ting looked at the few people in front of him and warned them with a cold gaze. Chapter 307 - 307 Wanting To Possess Wei Ting 307 Wanting To Possess Wei Ting Seeing that Wei Ting did not mind what Su Meng had done and even helped her delete the evidence, Mother Wei gritted her teeth and scolded softly, ¡°Wei Ting, you¡¯re actually willing to go to this extent for that woman. Don¡¯t you mind that she¡¯s looking for a lover?¡± At first, Mother Wei wanted to use this to threaten Su Meng. She did not expect Wei Ting to go to this extent for her. He even deleted the video. As long as there was evidence of Su Meng¡¯s extramarital affair, she would not be able to get a share of the Wei family¡¯s assets. However, if the two of them divorced peacefully, then as long as Su Meng mentioned splitting the inheritance, the Wei family would not have any objections. The Wei family¡¯s money had nothing to do with Su Meng, so Mother Wei did not want to give her any. Wei Ting did not care about the angry Mother Wei. He only said indifferently, ¡°I only believe what I see. Anyone can do this kind of thing as long as they have the heart. Don¡¯t use this kind of thing to threaten others in the future.¡± Then, he gave Xiao Xiao a cold look. Since the phone was Xiao Xiao¡¯s and she looked so flustered, the video must have been taken by her. He felt that it was shameful to take such a sneaky shot. Xiao Xiao was already panicking because of the video, and now that she was being stared at by Wei Ting¡¯s cold eyes, she was so scared that her legs went soft. Her body was weak, and she sat down directly. Fortunately, there was a chair behind her, or she would have fallen to the ground. Wei Ting slowly moved his gaze away and warned these people, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to interfere in my business. I know what to do. Just this once, no more next time.¡± Knowing that Wei Ting was really angry at this moment, Wei Xue was afraid that she would also be implicated. She didn¡¯t dare to continue harping on this matter, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, you just said that you wanted me to look for you. Is there something you need?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Wei Ting nced at her expressionlessly, then walked out. At this moment, Wei Xue still didn¡¯t know that what she had done in the morning had been exposed. She thought that Wei Ting wanted to ask her about Su Meng and was still thinking about how to naturally push all the me to Su Meng. Wei Ting strode out of the room with Wei Xue following behind, looking very happy. Wei Ting walked to an empty corner and stood still. Because Wei Xue had followed him too closely and Wei Ting had suddenly stopped, she had almost bumped into his back. Seeing Wei Ting¡¯s perfectly sculpted back, Wei Xue¡¯s face immediately turned red. If she could really be together with Wei Ting one day, then such a perfect body would also belong to her. Just thinking about it made her very excited. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, what did you call me out for?¡± Wei Xue didn¡¯t dare to raise her head and asked shyly with a slightly red face. Wei Ting didn¡¯t care about her current state. Instead, he looked at her indifferently and asked, ¡°Did you add the pollen in the cup of water in the morning?¡± Wei Ting¡¯s tone did not fluctuate. It was a very calm sentence, but it was like a bolt of lightning in Wei Xue¡¯s ears. Her mind went nk with a boom. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, how did Wei Ting know that she was the one who did this? Was he trying to trick her? Wei Ting wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would use someone without any evidence. If he could ask her directly, he must have known something. Wei Xue tried her best to recall if she had left anything that could be used against her. At that time, the surveince camera was in the upper corner, so it could only see her standing near the trash can and not capture what she had done. Su Meng was sleeping like a pig at that time. She didn¡¯t leave any evidence behind. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. What pollen? What am I doing with pollen?¡± Wei Xue looked at Wei Ting, pretending not to understand. Wei Ting looked at Wei Xue indifferently. Seeing that she really didn¡¯t seem to know anything, he was puzzled. Was Wei Xue¡¯s pretense too good, or did she really not know? Su Meng was the one who gave him the ss of water. He was sure that Su Meng had no idea that he was allergic to pollen before today. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have given up her life to give him a house full of roses. So, it was definitely not Su Meng. Wei Xue said she didn¡¯t do it, so what was with this cup of water? It was impossible for the hospital to prepare such a cup of water for the patient. Wei Ting did not doubt Su Meng at all. In his heart, no matter how much Su Meng hated someone, she would not use such a method. Then there was only one possibility. This matter was rted to Wei Xue! Chapter 308 - 308 Wei Xue Exposed 308 Wei Xue Exposed At the thought of this, he looked at Wei Xue with a heavy gaze and asked her coldly, ¡°You know that Su Meng is allergic to flowers?¡± Wei Xue¡¯s heart jumped. She was afraid that she would reveal something. After thinking for a while, she answered, ¡°I knew in the past, but I forgot about itter. I only remembered it when I was reminded at the hospital that day. Big Brother, are you angry because of this? I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I don¡¯t have any grudges with Sister Su Meng. Why would I deliberately use pollen to harm her?¡± However, Wei Ting did not dwell on this matter. Instead, he asked her something else. ¡°Since you knew that Su Meng was allergic to pollen and that she was hospitalized because of it, why didn¡¯t you tell me back then?¡± Wei Xue saw that Wei Ting was bringing up old scores and cursed Su Meng in her heart. She must have said something to Wei Ting, which caused him to act so strangely today. She quickly thought of an excuse in her heart and replied after a few seconds, ¡°It¡¯s Sister Su Meng. She didn¡¯t want me to tell you. You know Sister Su Meng. She has a weird temper sometimes. I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you that day, but she was very angry and said that she didn¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Su Meng looked at the two of them and spat in her heart. Wei Ting already knew about Wei Xue and the pollen, but he had specially called her out alone. It seemed like he was afraid that others would find out and harm Wei Xue. He was probably trying to protect her. As expected of his little sister, he was really thoughtful. Su Meng rolled her eyes at the direction where the two of them left. Then, she stood up and returned to her seat, ignoring Mother Wei and the other girls. She was in a bad mood and did not want to y anymore. Mother Wei walked to Su Meng¡¯s side and lowered her head to whisper into Su Meng¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me. You¡¯d better not go back on your word. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure your master has nowhere to stay!¡± Mother Wei knew that in Su Meng¡¯s heart, her master¡¯s status was above everything else. As long as she used her master to threaten her, she would definitely seed. Moreover, Su Meng was in the Wei family now, so she had the final say in what she did to her. Su Meng would never send her to the police station in the Wei family! Su Meng frowned when she heard Mother Wei threatening her with her master. She was already in a bad mood all of a sudden and now that Mother Wei was provoking her, she finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She looked at Mother Wei coldly and provoked, ¡°Alright, it seems that Aunt Wei hasn¡¯t had enough of being in prison and still wants to stay for a few more days. Don¡¯t worry, how can I let myself know about such a good thing? I¡¯ll help you promote it.¡± When she heard Su Meng bringing up the prison incident to disgust her, Mother Wei red at her and turned to leave. Su Meng took two sips of water and looked at the ss in her hand. She started thinking of ways to deal with Wei Xue. Just then, her phone rang. Su Meng took it out and saw that it was her master. She was suddenly shocked. She didn¡¯t tell her master that she wasing to the Wei family. Could he be here to condemn her? Su Meng instantly lost the arrogance she had when she was talking to Mother Wei. She took a deep breath to calm herself down before answering the call. Fortunately, Guo Xiang hadn¡¯t called her to condemn her. ¡°Girl, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve been too busy these past two days and didn¡¯t go to see you. How are you feeling now?¡± Worried, Guo Xiang first inquired about her condition. Su Meng quickly replied, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I was able to move freely the day you left. I can do anything by myself. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m recovering better by the day. I think I¡¯ll be able to leave the hospital in a few days.¡± Guo Xiang heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Su Meng¡¯s words. However, he still asked Su Meng anxiously. ¡°Then, Meng¡¯er, can you take care of Xiao Bai now? Or do you have any reliable friends who can take care of it? I suddenly have an emergency and need to leave for a while. I can¡¯t continue to take care of Xiao Bai.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel safe sending it to a pet shop. After all, too many things have happened. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I can only send it to foster care.¡± Guo Xiang¡¯s tone was anxious, as if he was in a hurry to hang up the phone. He spoke quickly. Su Meng recalled how Mother Wei had used Guo Xiang to threaten her. She was afraid that Mother Wei would really take action against her master. She could not help but worry and quickly asked, ¡°Master, did something happen to you? Wait for me, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Su Meng stood up and walked out of the room. Chapter 309 - 309 The Snobbish Security 309 The Snobbish Security When Guo Xiang heard that Su Meng wasing, he quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m in trouble. An old friend of mine is in trouble and he needs my help. Don¡¯t worry and continue to recuperate. I just wanted to ask if you could take care of Xiao Bai for a while.¡± Su Meng was relieved to hear that it was not Guo Xiang¡¯s problem. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m staying in a private ward. As long as Xiao Bai is locked up and not allowed to run around, no one will care.¡± Seeing that Su Meng could take care of Xiao Bai, Guo Xiang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll send Xiao Bai over now and then leave.¡± He had wanted to ask Shen Jian, but that kid couldn¡¯t even take care of himself in his current state. ¡°By the way, since you¡¯re almost fully recovered, go and take care of him when you have time. After all, he was so seriously injured because he tried to save you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know,¡± Su Meng agreed. Then she looked around her and was silent for two seconds before telling Guo Xiang where she was. ¡°Old man, I¡¯m not in the hospital now. I¡¯m at the Wei family¡¯s vi.¡± Guo Xiang paused for a moment when he heard Su Meng¡¯s words. After a long while, he asked Su Meng solemnly, ¡°Girl, you still can¡¯t let go? But don¡¯t worry, Master won¡¯t stop you from doing anything. Through this period of time, Master realized that you¡¯ve matured a lot. I¡¯m sure you know what you have to do. Don¡¯t worry, just do it. If something happens, Master will be behind you.¡± This time, Guo Xiang did not stop her. Instead, he encouraged her. Su Meng was very grateful. She felt a lump in her throat and almost cried. She thanked Guo Xiang from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Master, thank you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why are you treating your own master like an outsider? If your master¡¯s wife was still alive, she would definitely be like me right now,¡± Guo Xiangughed. The warm atmosphere onlysted for a short while. Then, Su Meng heard Guo Xiang say anxiously, ¡°Alright, girl. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you anymore. If there¡¯s anything, wait for me toe back. I¡¯m on my way to the Wei family now. When I get there, I¡¯ll leave after I hand Xiao Bai to you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Su Meng said. Su Meng stood at the entrance of the vi waiting for Guo Xiang. She was bored and looked around. When she turned her head, she happened to see Wei Xue and Wei Ting talking in the corner. As the two of them were standing in the shade, Su Meng couldn¡¯t see their expressions or hear what they were talking about, but she could see Wei Xue¡¯s rich bodynguage. As the two of them spoke, Wei Xue reached out her arm to touch Wei Ting, but Wei Ting dodged her every time. ¡°It seems like the two of them are having a fight,¡± Su Meng said. Could it be that Wei Ting knew that the pollen was rted to Wei Xue and that it was rted to his health, so he had turned against Wei Xue? Su Meng didn¡¯t know what was going on and could only make wild guesses. Since her master was not here yet and Su Meng was free, she stood there and watched the interaction between Wei Xue and Wei Ting. Perhaps her position was too obvious, she was discovered by Wei Ting after looking for a while. Wei Ting waved his hand at her. Although she didn¡¯t know what he meant, she still replied and waved back. When Wei Ting saw this, he actually walked straight toward her. The two of them were quite far away, and when Wei Ting walked over to her, Guo Xiang had also arrived by car. Guo Xiang carried Xiao Bai out of the car but was stopped by the security guard at the entrance. The security guard was quite good-looking. He was fair and clean, tall, and had a good figure. However, his eyes were shifty, which made his good face look a little wretched. ¡°He¡¯s my master. He¡¯s just here to give me something. He¡¯ll leave soon,¡± Su Meng exined and wanted the security to let them in. However, she didn¡¯t expect the security guard to judge a person¡¯s character. He knew that Su Meng was not favored by the Wei family, so he didn¡¯t care about what Su Meng said. He said to Su Meng impatiently, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re a member of the Wei family, so you can enter and leave the Wei family as you wish. But this¡­¡± The security guard looked at Guo Xiang in disdain and continued to look at Su Meng. ¡°This person has nothing to do with the Wei family and doesn¡¯t have an invitation, so I don¡¯t dare to let him in. If I let people in casually and the Wei family loses something, I can¡¯t afford to pay for it. So I can only trouble Young Madam to go out on her own.¡± The security guard did not take Su Meng seriously at all. Not to mention that Su Meng was still the Young Madam of the Wei family, even if she wasn¡¯t and was just an ordinary guest, the security guard could not treat her like this. Chapter 310 - 310 Not On Purpose 310 Not On Purpose Guo Xiang was in a hurry to hand Xiao Bai over to Su Meng, so he didn¡¯t mind what the security guard said. However, Su Meng did. She didn¡¯t care how others treated her, but if they bullied her master, she wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate it. Listening to the security guard¡¯s words just now, wasn¡¯t he saying that Guo Xiang was a thief? Su Meng saw the anxiety on Guo Xiang¡¯s face and decided to put this matter aside. Her master¡¯s matter was more important. Su Meng looked at the security guard and walked out of the door. Guo Xiang handed Xiao Bai to her and quickly got back into the car. Before the car started, he told Su Meng, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re not fully recovered yet. If there¡¯s anything, wait for Master toe back and take care of it. You just have to take good care of Xiao Bai.¡± Before Su Meng could reply, the car sped away. Xiao Bai was very obedient. It only shook a little when Guo Xiang handed it to Su Meng, then ity quietly in her arms. Looking at the fluffy Xiao Bai, Su Meng¡¯s mood improved. Su Meng stood at the door and watched Guo Xiang leave in his car. The security guard waiting to close the door was getting impatient. He urged, ¡°Young Madam, you shoulde in now that he¡¯s gone. If you don¡¯t n oning back, I¡¯ll close the door.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t go in despite the security guard¡¯s urging. Instead, she asked the guard, ¡°How long have you been working at the Wei family?¡± The security guard looked unfamiliar and must have just arrived. Su Meng remembered that before she left the Wei family, it was another security guard who was working. The security guard was a chubby little guy. He was not tall and had a fairplexion. He was always smiling and was very polite to her. Even though the little fatty did not have much interaction with her in this life, the little fatty had helped her a few times in her previous life. ording to the normal trajectory, the little fatty should still be working as a security guard here at this moment, but now he was reced. It seemed that his departure had also caused a change in the subsequent development. The security guard heard Su Meng¡¯s question. Although he didn¡¯t think much of Su Meng, she was still the head of the Wei family. No matter how much he looked down on her, he had to be polite to her. ¡°I was recruited by Second Miss two months ago,¡± the security guard replied. No wonder he was so uncultured. Su Meng immediately understood. Su Meng looked at the security guard¡¯s fortune. She didn¡¯t expect it to be emitting a thinyer of ck mist. If she guessed correctly, this security guard had a murder case on his hands. Keeping such a person at home as a security guard, they would suffer in the future. Su Meng smiled, and the unhappiness in her heart suddenly disappeared. She didn¡¯t need to do anything, she just needed to wait and watch the show. As the two of them were talking, Wei Ting and Wei Xue walked over. Wei Xue followed behind Wei Ting and looked at Su Meng with resentment. She was having a good conversation with Wei Ting, but once Su Meng appeared, Wei Ting ignored her. She was too much of a hindrance. When the security guard saw Wei Ting and Wei Xue, his expression immediately changed. He nodded and bowed to greet Wei Ting. ¡°Hello, Young Master Wei, Second Miss.¡± Wei Xue smiled and nodded in response, but Wei Ting ignored the security guard as if he didn¡¯t hear him. Instead, he walked directly to Su Meng. Before Wei Ting could say anything, Su Meng looked at their unhappy faces and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I just disturb you and your sister¡¯s reunion and you came to question me?¡± When Wei Xue heard Su Meng¡¯s sarcastic words, she quickly stepped forward to exin on behalf of Wei Ting. ¡°Sister Su Meng, how can you think of Brother Wei Ting like that? Although we were talking just now, you didn¡¯t disturb us. We came over after we finished talking. After all, if you¡¯re worried about being alone outside, what if what happened in the backyard happens again and you¡¯re teased by another man?¡± Wei Xue only realized that she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have. She quickly pretended to cover her mouth and asked Su Meng, ¡°Oh, Sister Su Meng, I¡¯m sorry. I almost said something I shouldn¡¯t have. Fortunately, there¡¯s no one else here. You won¡¯t me me, right?¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Xue¡¯s fake face and smiled. She mimicked Wei Xue and said, ¡°You have to be careful in the future. Don¡¯t get photographed sleeping with other men again¡­¡± Su Meng covered her mouth like Wei Xue and apologized, ¡°Oh my, Xiao Xue, look at my mouth. I wanted to care about you, but I identally said that you were photographed sleeping with another man. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You won¡¯t me me, right?¡± Chapter 311 - 311 The Security Guard’s Strangeness 311 The Security Guard¡¯s Strangeness That incident had always been a pain in Wei Xue¡¯s heart. It was because of that incident that she was oftenughed at. Later on, she didn¡¯t even dare to leave the house. This was all because of Su Meng, and she still had the nerve to say it. Wei Xue looked around. Other than the security guard, there was no one else. The security guard immediately turned his head when Wei Xue looked over. He looked at the sky and then at the ground, pretending not to hear anything. Seeing that the security guard was very sensible, Wei Xue was relieved. Fortunately, no one else heard him. As for the security guard, he was just a small character. There was no need to pay attention to him. However, what she didn¡¯t see was that the security guard¡¯s face darkened when he lowered his head. He looked up and secretly nced at Wei Xue, then lowered his head and stopped looking around. !! Wei Xue took a deep breath and smiled at Su Meng. ¡°How could that be? Sister Su Meng, you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m not as important as you being photographed hugging a man and being known by so many people.¡± Wei Ting frowned as he listened to the conversation between the two. After the two finished, he said to Su Meng, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room and talk about it in detail.¡± Xiao Bai was sleeping in Su Meng¡¯s arms. After stretching, it looked up at Wei Ting and Wei Xue. Then, it grunted and closed its eyes to continue sleeping. Su Meng touched Xiao Bai¡¯s body gently. It was so fluffy andfortable. She touched it a few times, then looked at Wei Ting and nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure, but¡­¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Xue who wanted to follow her and said, ¡°We adults are discussing business. Xiao Xue, you don¡¯t have to follow us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I¡¯m already so old. Is there anything I can¡¯t hear?¡± Wei Xue protested. ¡°Sister Su Meng, I¡¯m sad to hear you say that.¡± With that, she looked at Wei Ting, hoping that he would agree to let her go with him. She wasn¡¯t interested in what Su Meng had to say. She simply couldn¡¯t bear to see the two of them alone. Even if she had to be thick-skinned, as long as she could ruin their private time, she didn¡¯t care. Unexpectedly, Wei Tingpletely ignored her gaze. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Go back, we have some private matters to discuss.¡± Then, he grabbed Su Meng¡¯s arm and walked toward the vi. Private matters? What private matters could there be between Wei Ting and Su Meng? She saw Wei Ting grab Su Meng¡¯s arm, but Su Meng didn¡¯t seem to reject him at all. She felt that the rtionship between the two of them seemed to have really changed. ¡°Brother Wei Ting!¡± Wei Xue wanted to follow, but she was scared back by Wei v¡¯s warning gaze. Wei Ting¡¯s eyes had never been so cold before. This was the first time Wei Xue had seen Wei Ting look at her in such a way. Was it because of Su Meng? Wei Xue looked at their backs and gritted her teeth. As expected, as soon as Su Meng came, Wei Ting¡¯s attitude toward her immediately changed. ¡°She¡¯s really like a piece of sticky candy that I can¡¯t get rid of no matter what,¡± Wei Xue cursed in a low voice. At the same time, she consoled herself to hold on a little longer. As soon as Su Meng left the Wei family, her n would start immediately. By then, even if Su Meng wanted to continue being with Wei Ting, he would not agree to it. ¡®Su Meng, you¡¯re the one who insisted oning to the Wei family. No matter what happens, you can¡¯t me anyone else.¡¯ She had already warned her, but she didn¡¯t listen. As there was no one around, Wei Xue didn¡¯t hide her jealousy and hatred this time, and it was all on her face. The security guard at the side was baffled. He asked Wei Xue with a smile, ¡°Second Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Did you encounter some difficulties? Do you need my help?¡± Wei Xue red at the security guard impatiently and tried her best to suppress her temper. She forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just don¡¯t feel well after being bullied. You can go and do your work.¡± ¡°You were bullied? Is it the Young Madam?¡± the security guard asked tentatively. Hearing the security guard call Su Meng ¡®Young Madam,¡¯ Wei Xue couldn¡¯t keep her face straight anymore. She looked at the security guard with a sullen face and didn¡¯t say anything. The security guard was also a smart person. When he saw Wei Xue¡¯s reaction, he immediately knew that he had said the wrong thing and quickly changed his words. ¡°Second Miss, forgive me for being blunt, but I think Miss Su and Young Master Wei don¡¯t match at all. Miss Su stillcks something.¡± The security guard knew his identity. If he wanted to please Wei Xue, the premise was that his words couldn¡¯t cross the line. He was hired by Wei Xue. Thest bodyguard was fired because he was too close to Su Meng. Of course, Wei Xue had never directly said these words to him, but he knew how to read expressions, so he knew without Wei Xue saying it. Chapter 312 - 312 Start of a Heart-To-Heart Talk 312 Start of a Heart-To-Heart Talk The security guard knew that Su Meng was not well-liked in the Wei family, which was why he had been so unscrupulous in making things difficult for her. Currying favor with Wei Xue was one thing, but in his heart, he had another reason for doing so. The security guard stared at Wei Xue and didn¡¯t look away. At first, Wei Xue didn¡¯t care and thought that the security guard was really worried about her. However, after she finished speaking, the security guard still didn¡¯t look away. A security guard actually dared to stare at her! Wei Xue spat in her heart, but her impatience was already on her face. She said impatiently, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± After being questioned by Wei Xue, the security guard suddenly came back to his senses. He seemed to have realized that his actions were inappropriate and exined with a dry smile, ¡°That, I saw something on Second Miss¡¯s face just now. Maybe my eyes were ying tricks on me, but after looking for a while, I realized that there was nothing.¡± Wei Xue didn¡¯t doubt the security guard¡¯s words. Her attention was on Wei Ting and Su Meng, who were leaving. After hearing the security guard¡¯s words, she indicated that she understood and turned to leave. After Wei Xue left, the security guard still stood there, but his expression was cold and his eyes were gloomy. He was apletely different person from the one who had just ttered her. If Wei Xue were to see him in this state, she would probably be frightened. He kept staring at Wei Xue¡¯s back until she disappeared. Only then did he walk to the security booth at the side. Wei Ting pulled Su Meng into the vi. In order to avoid the people on the first floor, Wei Ting pulled Su Meng into the side door. Su Meng turned around and saw that Wei Xue was gone. She wanted to shake off Wei Ting¡¯s hand, but Wei Ting held on tightly and she couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°Mr. Wei, it¡¯s time for you to let go. Also, we can talk outside. There¡¯s no need to go in,¡± Su Meng said with a frown. Wei Ting¡¯s personality was fickle. What if her words provoked him? If she was outside, she could still run away. But in the room, she couldn¡¯t even run away even if she wanted to. She could only be amb waiting to be ughtered. However, Wei Ting did not give Su Meng a chance to escape. He grabbed Su Meng¡¯s arm and brought her to the room on the second floor. After entering, he closed the door and turned around to stare at Su Meng. ¡°Wei Ting, I promised to talk to you, but I didn¡¯t promise to talk to you in your room. We can talk outside.¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Ting¡¯s room. The decorations were the same as before she left. Other than a table, bed, and other necessities, there was nothing else inside. The entire room was in a cool color tone and looked cold and indifferent. Su Meng looked at the decorations in the room andughed coldly in her heart. Wei Xue might have been in this room before. Wei Ting was really good at pretending. ¡°Sit.¡± Wei Ting gestured for Su Meng to sit down, but Su Meng did not move. She just looked at him indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m a clean freak. If you have anything to say, just say it. If you miss this chance, you won¡¯t have another chance to talk to me in the future.¡± Su Meng¡¯s face was cold. She stood in the middle of the room with Xiao Bai in her arms, not wanting to touch anything in the room. The only reason she gave Wei Ting this opportunity was purely because of the car ident. She knew that Wei Ting had a widework and it was easy for him to investigate anything he wanted. She was no match for him in this aspect, so it was equivalent to exchanging information between the two of them. It was fair. Su Meng didn¡¯t move, and neither did Wei Ting. He just stood in front of the door and looked at Su Meng with a frown. ¡°Do you really hate everything that has to do with me?¡± Wei Ting asked in a deep voice. Su Meng gritted her teeth when she heard Wei Ting¡¯s words. ¡°I despise you? Wasn¡¯t it you who despised me and wanted me to stay away from you? I¡¯m just doing as you wish. Since you hate me so much, then I¡¯ll stay away from you. I won¡¯t touch anything that belongs to you, so what are you still dissatisfied with?¡± ¡°When did I say I wanted you to stay away from me?¡± Wei Ting frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t say it directly, but do you dare to say that you don¡¯t think so? I¡¯m afraid that in your heart, you already loathe me to the extreme,¡± Su Meng said coldly. Wei Ting didn¡¯t know what Su Meng was thinking. He was silent for a moment, then he looked at Su Meng and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never hated you, and I¡¯ve never wanted you to stay away from me. I don¡¯t think so now, nor have I ever thought so in the past.¡± As he spoke, Wei Ting¡¯s expression was extremely serious, as if he was speaking the truth. If Su Meng had not experienced so many things in her previous life, she would have been deceived by Wei Ting¡¯s appearance. What a pity. Su Meng thought of what happened before she died and her heart calmed down. She would rather believe that there were ghosts than a man¡¯s mouth. Su Meng warned herself. When she thought about her past life, she suddenly became clear-headed. Chapter 313 - 313 Not a Biological Sister 313 Not a Biological Sister ¡°Wei Ting, you¡¯re still trying to lie to me at a time like this. You don¡¯t need to waste your time thinking about it. I already know everything, so even if you say anything good, I won¡¯t believe it. ¡± In her previous life, the consequence of trusting people too much was to harm her and her child¡¯s lives. She would definitely not make such a mistake again in this life. Su Meng clenched her fists so tightly that her nails were almost digging into her flesh, but she still did not let go. This pain was nothingpared to the pain in her previous life. She wanted to use the pain to warn herself not to trust the man in front of her. After all, this man had an affair with his sister even though he had a wife. He had even harmed his own child. It was shameless. Taking a deep breath, Su Meng¡¯s eyes returned to their usual coldness. She looked at Wei Ting and said, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to lie anymore, because it¡¯s useless. I know what I should know and what I shouldn¡¯t know. Just tell me what you want to talk to me about. You only have this one chance, so don¡¯t bother me after you¡¯re done.¡± !! Wei Ting looked at Su Meng. Her indifferent expression made him feel more ufortable than when she hated him and scolded him. Her indifference meant that he was no longer in Su Meng¡¯s heart. If she still had feelings for him, it meant that she still cared about him, even if it was a negative impression. Wei Ting took a step forward, trying to get closer to Su Meng. However, he did not expect Su Meng to take a step back as soon as he took a step. She was afraid that he would get too close to her. Seeing this, Wei Ting stopped moving forward. It seemed that the misunderstanding between the two had to be resolved first. ¡°Did Wei Xue pour that cup of pollen-filled water for you this morning?¡± Wei Ting frowned and asked in a deep voice. ¡°That¡¯s right, Didn¡¯t I tell you when I gave it to you? It was your good sister, Wei Xue, who poured it for you. What, do you think I¡¯m trying to harm you? However, if you think so, then I can¡¯t do anything about it. Just do as you wish.¡± Su Meng shrugged her shoulders indifferently. Wei Ting didn¡¯t persist on Su Meng¡¯s question and continued to ask her, ¡°Why did she do that? So you knew there was something wrong with the water?¡± Combining what had happened before and after, Wei Ting could tell that Su Meng obviously knew that there was something wrong with the water, so she didn¡¯t drink it and gave it to him. He was sure that Su Meng didn¡¯t know about his pollen allergy, so his allergic reaction had nothing to do with Su Meng. The responsibility was all on Wei Xue. He was just curious. If Su Meng knew, why didn¡¯t she say anything? Why did she pretend not to know? Su Meng sneered, ¡°Of course I knew. How can I not know? I know everything that your good sister has done. Not only do I know, but I also have evidence. So, do you want to see it?¡± Seeing Wei Ting¡¯s frown, Su Meng thought that he was afraid that she would hurt Wei Xue, so sheughed sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since we¡¯re partners now, I won¡¯t take this out for the time being.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s possible, can you let me take a look?¡± Wei Ting said in a deep voice. Su Meng thought, ¡®Do you think I¡¯m stupid? What if you destroy the evidence if I give it to you now?¡¯ She shook her head. ¡°I put it away. I didn¡¯t bring it. If you want to see it, then you can exchange it with me with other information. After all, your good sister is so pure and wless in your heart, so I¡¯ll let you have a good impression of her for a while longer.¡± After hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, Wei Ting gradually understood. As expected, Su Meng would be emotional whenever anything rted to Wei Xue was mentioned. He was right. At the thought of this, Wei Ting asked, ¡°Are you misunderstanding my rtionship with Wei Xue? So you know that I¡¯m not rted to Wei Xue by blood?¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to say this out loud so directly. ¡°So you know that you two aren¡¯t biological siblings?¡± Su Meng asked. Wei Ting nodded. ¡®When Wei Xue was carried over, I was already starting to remember things, so I always knew. However, we¡¯ve never told Wei Xue about this, so she might not know.¡± It seemed that he really wanted to talk to her, so much so that he didn¡¯t even hide such things from her. Or perhaps, he felt that he couldn¡¯t continue acting after knowing everything. She didn¡¯t care what the reason was. Chapter 314 - 314 Wei Ting’s Forced Kiss 314 Wei Ting¡¯s Forced Kiss ¡°Unfortunately, she already knows that she¡¯s adopted,¡± Su Meng said with a cold smile. ¡°How do you know about this?¡± There was only coldness on Wei Ting¡¯s face. There was no anger or embarrassment after his secret was exposed. ¡°Right, not only do I know that Wei Xue was adopted, I also know about the matter between the two of you.¡± Su Meng met Wei Ting¡¯s gaze without showing any weakness. Since Wei Ting hadid his cards on the table, it was time for her to make things clear. After they had finished their discussion, Wei Ting would probably not continue to pester her. !! ¡°What¡¯s the matter between us? Do you think there¡¯s something going on between us?¡± Wei Ting kept staring at Su Meng¡¯s eyes, waiting for her reaction. Su Meng felt more and more disgusted when Wei Ting talked about it without blushing. ¡°What else? Not only do I know that you have an affair, but I also know that you want to use me as a shield. Wei Ting, I¡¯ve already told you that I know everything, so you don¡¯t have to hide it from me anymore. As long as you divorce me as we agreed, we¡¯ll be even from now on.¡± ¡°Alright, what you want to ask is about Wei Xue. I¡¯ve already told you everything. Also, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You want me to continue being a shield between the two of you, but let me tell you, that¡¯s impossible! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± At this point, Su Meng¡¯s emotions suddenly became a little agitated. In her previous life, she had done too many wrong things because she loved Wei Ting too much, which led to a terrible end. She would not make the same mistake again in this life. At this moment, other than feeling disgusted, she also felt a little humiliated. In her previous life, she had been too sullen. Su Meng took a deep breath to calm herself down. When she felt better, she wanted to go out. However, Wei Ting was standing at the door at the moment. She said coldly, ¡°Excuse me, I want to go out.¡± The thought that Wei Xue might have been in this room with Wei Ting made her feel extremely disgusted. She didn¡¯t want to stay in this room any longer. Wei Ting didn¡¯t move away. He stood there and looked at Su Meng. ¡°We haven¡¯t made things clear yet, so don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said what I need to say. There¡¯s no need to continue. Move, I want to go out!¡± However, Su Meng didn¡¯t want to hear him continue. She reached out to push Wei Ting away. However, she couldn¡¯t move Wei Ting at all. Seeing that Wei Ting wouldn¡¯t let her out, Su Meng took a step back, looked at him, and said coldly, ¡°Move, or I¡¯ll call for help. There are so many guests downstairs. If they hear that the president of the Wei family is bullying a woman, you¡¯ll beughed at.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Help¡­!¡± Wei Ting was about to exin, but Su Meng didn¡¯t give him the chance. She opened her mouth and started to ask for help. Fortunately, Wei Ting noticed her movements at the first moment. When Su Meng called out, he immediately stepped forward and leaned over to kiss Su Meng¡¯s lips. Wei Ting¡¯s action was so sudden that Su Meng swallowed the rest of her words. Her pupils dted in shock from Wei Ting¡¯s action. She only came back to her senses when she felt a soft touch on her lips. At this moment, her mouth was still open and she had not closed it in time. Wei Ting took the opportunity to attack and Su Meng did not even have a chance to catch her breath. Wei Ting actually kissed her! Su Meng stared at Wei Ting with her big round eyes, her heart filled with disbelief. However, her surprise onlysted for a moment. She pushed the man in front of her hard, trying to escape his imprisonment. In the end, not only did she not push him away, Wei Ting even reached out and wrapped his arms around Su Meng¡¯s waist, pulling her into his arms. Su Meng¡¯s lips were very soft, and Wei Ting forgot himself as he kissed her. He wanted to stop Su Meng from talking and kiss her before pulling away, but when he really kissed her, he couldn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling this way. The kisssted for a long time, so long that Su Meng couldn¡¯t breathe and her brain was a littlecking oxygen. Finally, when she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, Wei Ting slowly let her go. Wei Ting was still rational. Although this feeling was good, he knew that Su Meng still had many misunderstandings about him. He could not go too far, so he suppressed the restlessness in his body. Su Meng, who was released by Wei Ting, was breathing heavily. Her eyes were slightly red and watery. Her lips were slightly red and swollen from Wei Ting¡¯s forceful kiss. Seeing her seductive look, Wei Ting wanted to kiss her again but he was afraid that Su Meng would be even angrier, so he held back. Chapter 315 - 315 Suspicious 315 Suspicious Su Meng raised her hand, wanting to p Wei Ting. Her hand was already next to his face, but he did not even have the intention to dodge. Just as her hand was about to touch Wei Ting¡¯s face, Su Meng suddenly stopped and retracted her hand. It wasn¡¯t that Su Meng didn¡¯t dare to hit him, but she didn¡¯t want Wei Ting to know about her emotional ups and downs. If this kiss was in her previous life, she would probably be so happy that she would die. Unfortunately, in this life, she no longer cared about these things. At that moment, Su Meng felt a mix of emotions in her heart. At the same time, she felt aggrieved. Taking advantage of Su Meng¡¯s silence, Wei Ting finally had the chance to exin, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard it from, but I can guarantee you that what Wei Xue and I have is only a sibling rtionship. She was brought to the Wei family when she was very young and I watched her grow up. How could I have such improper feelings for her?¡± !! ¡°Moreover, the entire Wei family, whether it¡¯s me, my parents, or even Grandpa, all treat her as our own flesh and blood. I do like her a lot, but that¡¯s only as a biological sister. It¡¯s the same feeling as liking my own parents and grandfather. Besides, I¡¯m not a beast that would even target my own sister.¡± ¡°I, Wei Ting, will never hide my feelings for someone, nor will I find a third person to be my shield. As long as it¡¯s someone I like, I¡¯ll let everyone know that she¡¯s mine!¡± Wei Ting said this with a serious expression. Su Meng looked at him. Her eyes moved. Based on her understanding of Wei Ting, he was right about one thing. ording to his personality, he would never hide what he liked or hated. It was just like how he hated her in her previous life, so obvious. Seeing that Su Meng didn¡¯t speak, Wei Ting continued, ¡°Regarding the morning pollen incident, I will settle it. Even if she is my sister, I will still punish her for her mistakes.¡± Su Meng¡¯s mind was filled with the fact that he didn¡¯t like Wei Xue. She didn¡¯t pay attention to what he said after that. Things didn¡¯t seem right. In his previous life, he clearly had an affair with Wei Xue, but why did it seem like it waspletely gone now? Could it be that the development of this world had been rewritten because she had been reborn? Just like the butterfly effect, if a small butterfly could cause a great disaster, then wouldn¡¯t her rebirth have an even greater impact? Thinking back to Wei Ting¡¯s attitude toward her in her previous life, even if what he said was true and he didn¡¯t have any feelings for Wei Xue, his indifference and hatred toward her should be true, right? But now, no matter how she looked at it, it seemed that he didn¡¯t hate her as much as he did in her previous life. She didn¡¯t know if it was just her imagination. Su Meng¡¯s brain was spinning. She was a little confused and needed time to sort things out. She recalled what Wei Xue had said to her before she died. At that time, she had been tortured by Wei Xue to the point that her mind was on the verge of copse. As a result, she believed everything she said. Now that she thought about it, the words she had said at that time were really full of suspicions. She had said that she and Wei Ting were in love and that Wei Ting had plotted to harm her child. She had said so much and was so serious, but she had not produced any evidence. At that time, Wei Xue was constantly tormenting her and using these words to provoke her. The pain in her body and the pain in her heart caused her to be filled with hatred, so she didn¡¯t think carefully about whether Wei Xue¡¯s words were true or not. In addition, she was about to die at that time. Who would¡¯ve thought that Wei Xue would lie to a dead person? Now that she came back to her senses, Wei Xue¡¯s words indeed didn¡¯t have much credibility. Su Meng¡¯s eyes flickered and she asked with uncertainty, ¡°You really don¡¯t like Wei Xue?¡± Su Meng thought quickly in her heart. If Wei Ting really didn¡¯t like Wei Xue now, there was another situation. It wasn¡¯t the time for Wei Ting and Wei Xue to fall in love yet. ording to the timeline of her previous life, she was currently pregnant. She remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen Wei Ting much when she was pregnant. Simrly, Wei Xue rarely appeared in front of her, so it was possible that the two of them had gotten together when she was pregnant. Didn¡¯t they say that men were most likely to cheat on their wives when they were pregnant? It was just that Wei Ting¡¯s lover was not ordinary. It was his own adopted sister. Su Meng looked at Wei Ting coldly. Seeing her like this, Wei Ting knew that he had not exined it clearly. ¡°So, did you misunderstand the rtionship between me and Wei Xue? That¡¯s why you¡¯re full of enmity toward me and suddenly became like this?¡± he asked. He wanted to say that she was filled with hatred because Su Meng had looked at him that way at first. Chapter 316 - 316 It Was All Done By Wei Xue 316 It Was All Done By Wei Xue ¡°You really don¡¯t have any other thoughts about her?¡± Su Meng¡¯s tone was fluctuating. ¡°Not at all. I know that swearing is the most unreliable method, so I won¡¯t make an oath without saying anything. Of course, you¡¯re the most familiar with this kind of thing. If it¡¯s possible, as long as you believe me, I¡¯m willing to listen to you and prove myself in any way,¡± Wei Ting said firmly. Su Meng stared into Wei Ting¡¯s eyes. There was nothing else in Wei Ting¡¯s eyes other than seriousness. Was he really willing to do this? ¡°Any method?¡± Su Meng asked. !! ¡°Yes, any method.¡± ¡°Then what if I cast a Blood Curse on you and made you swear a Poison Oath? Of course, don¡¯t be in a hurry to answer. Let me finish first.¡± Su Meng opened her mouth, knowing that if she didn¡¯t exin clearly, Wei Ting would definitely agree. Of course, an ordinary oath was of no use at all. There were so many people in the world who made an ordinary oath. In order to make others believe them, they would make the oath so seriously as if it was real. In the end, the person who made the oath broke the oath, but they did not get any punishment. This oath was the same as not swearing it. Therefore, in many people¡¯s hearts, swearing was only to give the other party psychologicalfort. It was of no use. However, Su Meng¡¯s Blood Curse was different. If one really agreed to swear on the Blood Curse, then if the person under the curse broke the oath, the oath would be fulfilled. ¡°This Blood Curse is different from a normal oath. It¡¯s an oath made with your blood. If you break the oath in the end, then whatever oath you make will be fulfilled in the end. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m lying to you. After all that has happened, you should know that I¡¯m not lying in this industry.¡± Su Meng exined the Blood Curse to Wei Ting in a serious manner. ¡°And the most important thing is that as long as this curse is ced, there will be no chance to regret it. This curse cannot be broken.¡± She exined so seriously not because she was worried about the consequences of Wei Ting swearing, but because the Blood Curse needed to be made willingly. Otherwise, if the curse failed, it would still be useless. ¡°As long as you can trust me, you can use this on me.¡± After listening to Su Meng¡¯s exnation, Wei Ting did not hesitate and extended his hand to signal Su Meng to cast a curse on him. She didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to be willing to swear on the Blood Curse in order to convince her even though he knew the consequences. It seemed like Wei Ting wasn¡¯t lying. So, as expected, all of this was Wei Xue¡¯s doing? Su Meng looked away from Wei Ting and stared at Xiao Bai in her arms. Seeing that Su Meng had stopped talking, Wei Ting asked the question in his heart, ¡°Why did you suddenly suspect my rtionship with Wei Xue? Did my actions cause you to misunderstand, or as it because someone told you that?¡± He admitted that he had always maintained an appropriate distance from Wei Xue and had never had any intimate actions with her. Moreover, when the Wei family adopted Wei Xue, they did a good job of keeping it a secret and kept a low profile. By right, no one should know about this, especially Su Meng. She had only married him not long ago and had only been to the Wei family a few times before, so it was even more impossible for her to know about Wei Xue¡¯s background. From the looks of it, someone had investigated Wei Xue¡¯s identity and deliberately led Su Meng to her. However, what was the purpose of this? Were they just trying to sow discord between him and Su Meng? Su Meng looked up at Wei Ting again and asked him slowly, ¡°Do you really want to know? But I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t believe me even if I tell you. After all, she¡¯s a very close existence in your heart. You see, we¡¯ve already talked so much, and I¡¯ve mentioned her in front of you countless times, but you still don¡¯t doubt her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that the person is Wei Xue?¡± Wei Ting asked with a frown. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s rare for you to guess it¡¯s her this time. It¡¯s her, your good sister. Why? Do you think it¡¯s unbelievable, so you don¡¯t believe it?¡± Su Meng was already tired from standing, but she didn¡¯t want to sit in the room. She had no choice but to lean against the door to reduce the pressure on her body. After leaning against the door, she rolled her eyes at Wei Ting. Because she suddenly thought of a saying, that men were actually the best at discovering wh*res, but they just didn¡¯t want to expose it. After all, the purpose of a wh*re was to please the man. Who would want to reject a beautiful girl who was good to them? She had no doubt that Wei Ting was such a person. Chapter 317 - 317 Explained Everything 317 Exined Everything ¡°Wei Xue knows that she¡¯s not the biological daughter of the Wei family? But even if she knows, why did she tell you?¡± Even someone as smart as Wei Ting was full of doubts when he heard this answer. He had watched Wei Xue grow up, and she would usually be a little dependent on him. This should be very normal because other people¡¯s younger sisters were the same. As an older brother, it was impossible for him to say much. Su Meng looked at Wei Ting and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve already made things clear, I¡¯ll just make it clear. Not only did Wei Xue tell me her identity, but she also likes you. She¡¯s been brooding over the fact that I married you until now. You might think that the things she did to me were unintentional, but they were all intentional.¡± When he heard that Wei Xue liked him, Wei Ting¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He probably still didn¡¯t believe it. !! Su Meng was a little disappointed. ¡°She¡­¡± ¡°Shut up and listen to me first!¡± Wei Ting was about to say something but was stopped by Su Meng. She needed to say everything in one breath, or she might not be able to continue halfway. After all, not everyone could ept such a disgusting thing. Her loathing for Wei Xue had already been engraved into her bones. Wei Ting nodded and motioned for Su Meng to continue. ¡°Let me ask you, are you allergic to flowers?¡± Even though Su Meng already knew about this, she still asked Wei Ting again. Wei Ting was very obedient to Su Meng. Su Meng told him to shut up, but he did not say a word. He only nodded when Su Meng asked him. Su Meng continued, ¡°Do you hate milk?¡± Wei Ting continued to nod. ¡°Then do you hate it when people try to trick you and use improper methods to be with you?¡± Su Meng was obviously talking about herself. On the night before her rebirth, she had listened to Wei Xue¡¯s suggestion and taken that medicine in order topletely obtain Wei Ting. ording to her previous life, she had obtained Wei Ting¡¯s body that night, but lost his heart. Because of this, Wei Ting hated her to the core, and it also led to the child¡¯s tragedy. After her rebirth, she had the memories of her previous life, so she was able to stop in time and not make a big mistake. Although the child was not born this time, on the bright side, the child would not suffer again. Wei Ting knew that Su Meng was talking about him because he also thought of the night Su Meng took the medicine. Su Meng¡¯s attitude toward him also changed from that night, so he did not nod or shake his head. He did hate it when people tried to plot against him, but if the person was Su Meng, it was a different story. Su Meng took a deep breath and continued to ask, ¡°Then do you hate women who don¡¯t put on makeup and don¡¯t look like they¡¯re from a rich family?¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t nod this time, but shook his head. Su Meng raised her eyebrows and asked in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you like this kind of woman?¡± Could it be that Wei Xue had mistaken Wei Ting¡¯s preferences and identally told her the right one? This time, Wei Ting opened his mouth and said slowly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re dressed up or not. I don¡¯t care about that, as long as you¡¯refortable.¡± He was talking to Su Meng, but Su Meng knew that he was talking about her! For some reason, Su Meng felt a little awkward, as if she wasining that Wei Ting didn¡¯t like her. That was off-topic, that wasn¡¯t the main point. Su Meng shook her head to get rid of all the unnecessary thoughts and continued, ¡°You see, I¡¯ve said so many things that you hate, and I¡¯ve done them all. I¡¯m sure you can tell how much I used to like you, right?¡± ¡°Back then, in order to please you, I did all the things that you hated. As for the reason, I think you can guess it now. She pretended to be on good terms with me, and then told me the things you hated as if you liked them, making me look bad and being hated by you.¡± ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s really good at pretending, deceiving everyone around her, even me for so long. I did whatever she said, listened to her, and didn¡¯t guard against her at all, but what was the result? In the end, all I got was this.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe what I just said, regarding this morning¡¯s pollen, you can at least believe that Wei Xue did it on purpose, right? When I was allergic to pollen, she was with me the whole time. It¡¯s impossible for her to have forgotten that I¡¯m allergic to pollen. As for the evidence, I¡¯ll send it to you when I get back.¡± Hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, Wei Ting¡¯s expression changed a few times, as if he had heard something extremely shocking. The truth was indeed shocking enough. Chapter 318 - 318 I Will Give You An Explanation 318 I Will Give You An Exnation He frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s her purpose in doing this?¡± Su Meng sneered and looked at Wei Ting in disdain. ¡°Purpose? Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s looking at you with love in her eyes? Whether it¡¯s her words or actions, they all reveal that she likes you. In her heart, she¡¯s always wanted to kick me out and take over. Wei Ting, did you hear that clearly? Wei Xue¡¯s love for you isn¡¯t the love between siblings, but the love between a man and a woman. She wants to marry you!¡± Wei Ting looked down at Su Meng and didn¡¯t say anything. Su Meng didn¡¯t rush him. She was also shocked when she first found out that Wei Xue had this idea. Who would have thought that their own sister would like them and even want to be their wife? Therefore, Su Meng could understand Wei Ting. !! After a moment of silence, Wei Ting finally spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know all about this now. I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation,¡± Wei Ting said seriously, as if he was making a promise to Su Meng. Looking at Wei Ting¡¯s expression, Su Meng didn¡¯t know if she should believe him. After the events of her previous life, she no longer trusted many people. Trust copsed in a moment, but it would take a long time to build it up again. Su Meng stood there without saying a word. Wei Ting already knew what had happened, so he didn¡¯t force Su Meng to stay in the room. Instead, he turned around and opened the door for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first. I¡¯ll send you back to the hospital after I let the old man know.¡± ... Su Meng nced at Wei Ting and walked out without a word. Wei Ting followed closely behind her. This time, Su Meng did not chase him away. When the two returned to the living room on the first floor, they saw Grandfather Wei sitting in the main seat. They didn¡¯t know when he hade out. Su Meng scanned the room and realized that Wei Xue was not there. How rare. Wei Xue cared so much about Wei Ting, but now that she knew that she was alone with Wei Ting, she didn¡¯te looking for her. This was simply unlike her. Based on her understanding of Wei Xue, as long as Wei Ting was around, there was only one reason why Wei Xue didn¡¯t bother him. Wei Xue was secretly up to something again. Su Meng didn¡¯t take her seriously. She did not have the ability to go against the Wei family yet. The most important thing for her now was not to think about these unpleasant things, but to take good care of her body, then start a business and make money. Finally, she would have money and connections, so that she could better take revenge. Grandfather Wei saw Su Meng and greeted her warmly, ¡°Girl Meng,e here. Come to Grandpa.¡± At this moment, Mother Wei was talking to Father Wei with a smile on her face. It seemed like the two of them were having a good time. However, when she heard Grandfather Wei calling Su Meng, she looked up and followed his gaze. She saw Wei Ting and Su Meng standing together, and her smile instantly turned cold. She thought that no matter how shameless Su Meng was, she would not go to Wei Ting after being intimate with another man. In the end, she had overestimated Su Meng. Not only was Su Meng with Wei Ting, but the two of them were also so close to each other. They really looked like a couple in love. She was really an eyesore. Mother Wei was unhappy but she could not tell Su Meng directly. There were a lot of guests here, but the most important thing was that Grandfather Wei was here. If she went to Su Meng, she would be the first to be scolded. ... There was nothing she could do. She could only watch Su Meng and Wei Ting being intimate. If only the video hadn¡¯t been deleted by Wei Ting, she would have been able toin to Grandfather Wei. Mother Wei felt that it was a pity. Su Meng sat down beside Grandfather Wei and Wei Ting followed suit. ¡°Little girl, Grandpa will be staying at home for a long time this time. If it¡¯s possible, you shoulde back and stay. With Grandpa here, no one will dare to bully you!¡± Grandfather Wei¡¯sst sentence was directed at the Wei parents. It seemed like he knew that the Wei parents had never liked Su Meng. ¡°Okay, Grandpa,¡± Su Meng replied with a smile. Wei Ting only watched Su Meng and Grandfather Wei chatting from the side. He didn¡¯t say a word from beginning to end because he kept thinking about Wei Xue. The birthday banquet had ended, and everyone just gathered together to chat and nothing else. Su Meng chatted with Grandfather Wei for a while before her phone rang. She took out her phone and saw that it was Shen Jian. Shen Jian was in the hospital with a doctor, so Su Meng wasn¡¯t worried about him. In addition, although Shen Jian was usually talkative, he had always been sensible at critical moments. If she told him to stay in the hospital, he would definitely not run around. He was probably calling her for something else. ... Chapter 319 - 319 Something Happened To Boss 319 Something Happened To Boss ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go out to take a call,¡± Su Meng said to Grandfather Wei and went outside to answer the call. ¡°Boss! Have you forgotten something?¡± As soon as Su Meng picked up the call, she heard Shen Jian shouting. His voice was so loud that Su Meng immediately moved her phone away from him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Wen Le, we¡¯ve made an agreement with Mr. Wen that we¡¯ll go to the cemetery after he¡¯s ready. He was already prepared, but he couldn¡¯t get through to our store phone. We forgot to tell him that the store was under renovation and the phone was useless. I don¡¯t know how he found out that we¡¯re in this hospital, but he came here.¡± Shen Jian¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound very good, and there seemed to be a hint of helplessness and fear in his anxiety. Su Meng held her forehead. She had been busy dealing with Wei Ting and Wei Xue since she woke up and had forgotten about this matter. She was really embarrassed. Although she didn¡¯t want to get into a car ident, a breach of contract was a breach of contract. This time, she was the one at fault. ¡°Is Mr. Wen beside you?¡± Su Meng asked. ¡°Yes, yes. Not only is he here, but his condition seems to have worsened. I can¡¯t exin it clearly over the phone. Boss, you shoulde back and take a look yourself. I¡¯m not as skilled as you. I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Okay, then tell him I¡¯ll go back now. If there¡¯s anything else, wait until I go back. I¡¯ll give him a satisfactory solution.¡± ¡°Okay, Boss, I can still take it. You have to be careful!¡± Even at a time like this, Shen Jian did not forget to remind Su Meng. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Su Meng answered and hung up. She recalled the day when she had first met Wen Le. Wen Le had been tormented by that incident until he was in a trance, looking like a lunatic. It had been a long time since she first saw him, and his condition might really get worse. That was because the talisman Su Meng gave him would notst long. As long as the evil energy did not give up on Wen Le, the talisman would be corroded sooner orter. When Su Meng returned to her room, Wei Ting and Grandfather Wei were having a conversation. Grandfather Wei did not look too good, as if he had been angered by Wei Ting. He whispered something to Wei Ting, and his emotions became a little agitated toward the end, but Wei Ting¡¯s expression was calm and he didn¡¯t react. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I have something to attend to. I have to go now. I can¡¯t stay with you any longer.¡± Su Meng walked to Grandfather Wei and said goodbye. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go and do your own things. Juste back and visit this old man when you have time.¡± After Grandfather Wei finished speaking, he saw that Su Meng was about to leave but Wei Ting was still sitting there. He quickly pushed Wei Ting. ¡°Brat, hurry up and send Girl Meng off. She¡¯s your wife. Do you still expect someone else to send her off for you?¡± Su Meng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa. I¡¯ll go back by myself. It¡¯s not far. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Su Meng said no, but Grandfather Wei refused. He looked at Wei Ting and was about to continue when Wei Ting spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me. I will naturally take care of my own wife.¡± Wei Ting took his phone and sent thest sentence. Then he got up and walked out. The reason why he didn¡¯t move earlier was because he was sending a message. ¡°You stinky brat!¡± Grandfather Wei still wanted to say something, but seeing that Wei Ting had already left, he could only give up. He looked at Su Meng and said, ¡°Girl Meng, if this kid bullies you, tell me. I¡¯ll help you scold him. If anyone else bullies you, tell Grandpa too. Grandpa will support you, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid of them.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Grandpa. Then, Grandpa, I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Su Meng smiled from the bottom of her heart at Grandfather Wei¡¯s concern. She felt warm inside. Grandfather Wei was her only light in the Wei family. It was the same in her previous life. Other than Wei Xue who always pretended to be good to her, everyone else in the Wei family made things difficult for her on the surface. Only Grandfather Wei had always protected her and never said a single harsh word to her. As long as Grandfather Wei was at home, the servants and the Wei parents would all wee her with a smile. In her previous life, Wei Xue had only kidnapped her after Grandfather Wei had left the country. ¡°Go, go. If you have anything to say, tell Grandpa.¡± After bidding farewell to Grandfather Wei, Su Meng walked out. Wei Ting was already waiting for her outside. When he saw her, he said, ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Then, he opened the door for Su Meng and signaled her to get in. Chapter 320 - 320 Wei Xue’s Grievances 320 Wei Xue¡¯s Grievances ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you in advance, President Wei.¡± Su Meng wanted to reject her but when she saw Wei Xue, she immediately changed her mind. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, Sister Su Meng, are you guys leaving? Are you going back to the hospital?¡± Wei Xue quickly walked over. Wei Ting didn¡¯t say a word. His hand was holding the car door for Su Meng, and he didn¡¯t even look at Wei Xue. ¡°Yes, your brother is sending me back. Why? Do you want to go too?¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Xue with a smile, waiting to see how she was going to continue acting. Wei Xue still didn¡¯t know that she and Wei Ting had already made things clear. If she still wanted to put on an act like before, Su Meng would feel embarrassed for her. Wei Xue thought that Su Meng was sincere in inviting her, so she agreed with a smile. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m free anyway, so I can help take care of Sister Su Meng.¡± She ignored Su Meng and tried to enter the car through the door Wei Ting was holding. Su Meng didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at her with Xiao Bai in her arms. Wei Ting saw Wei Xue¡¯s impolite expression and thought of what he had just said to Su Meng. He immediately frowned and extended a hand to stop Wei Xue. ¡°Get out. You stay at home.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s words had a hint of coldness. ¡°Ah!¡± Wei Xue was startled by Wei Ting¡¯s tone. Although Wei Ting didn¡¯t touch her, she took two steps back as if she had been pushed, almost falling to the ground. Before she steadied herself, she kept staring at Wei Ting and even stretched out a hand, waiting for Wei Ting to help her. However, even when she was about to fall, Wei Ting did not move. She was wearing a dress and there were many people around. If she really fell, it would be embarrassing. She pretended to take a few steps back before she managed to stabilize her body. Then, she looked at Wei Ting with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, why didn¡¯t you help me up? I almost fell. You gave me a fright.¡± Wei Xue lightly patted her chest in fear. ¡°You can even fall while standing on your own. It¡¯s better not to go out. Go back to your room and wait,¡± Wei Ting said coldly. Wei Xue: ¡°¡­¡± Why was Wei Ting suddenly so cold to her? Although they weren¡¯t that close before, he would help her every time he saw that she was about to get hurt. This time, not only did he not help her, but he even said that to her! Wei Xue turned back to look at Su Meng, but Su Meng only looked at her with a smile. She looked like she was watching a show. Wei Xue red at her warningly before looking back at Wei Ting. Wei Ting ignored her and said to Su Meng, ¡°Get in the car and let¡¯s go.¡± Su Meng¡¯s smile became even more radiant. She looked at Wei Xue and nodded obediently. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, we should go.¡± However, just as Su Meng was about to get into the car, Xiao Bai, who was sleeping in her arms, suddenly woke up. It sniffed at Su Meng¡¯s clothes and sniffed around. Just as Su Meng was wondering what was wrong with it, Xiao Bai suddenly jumped out of her arms. ¡°Argh! Quickly get it away! Go away, go away!¡± Xiao Bai jumped onto the ground and the first thing it did was to charge at Wei Xue. Wei Xue didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Bai, who had been obediently sleeping a moment ago, would suddenly rush at her. In addition, she had been bitten on the arm by Xiao Bai a few days ago, so she instinctively cried out. Everything had happened too suddenly, and the few of them didn¡¯t have time to react. By the time they reacted, Xiao Bai was already biting on Wei Xue¡¯s skirt and dragging her forward with all its might. It was even making a ¡®wu wu¡¯ warning sound. It was a pity that its strength was too weak and it only straightened the skirt, not making Wei Xue move in the slightest. Although Xiao Bai looked very fierce at the moment, it didn¡¯t bite Wei Xue. It only bit her skirt and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, help! This little fox is biting, help me!¡± Wei Xue pitifully asked Wei Ting for help. However, Wei Ting ignored her and turned to ask Su Meng, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Su Meng shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s always been very obedient. It¡¯s never been so violent.¡± At this point, Su Meng suddenly thought of something. Could it be that Xiao Bai had smelled the box on Wei Xue? She could take this opportunity to get the box back in front of Wei Ting. She couldn¡¯t show that she knew. After hesitating for a while, Su Meng asked, ¡°Xiao Xue, is there something on you that attracted it?¡± Wei Xue was annoyed by Xiao Bai, but she didn¡¯t dare to kick Xiao Bai away in front of Wei Ting. She could only use her hands to pull her skirt out of Xiao Bai¡¯s mouth. Hearing Su Meng¡¯s question, she suppressed the frustration in her heart and said, ¡°No, I have nothing on me. Sister Su Meng, take it away. What if it bites me?¡± Chapter 321 - 321 Found the Box 321 Found the Box Before Su Meng could say anything, Xiao Bai made its move. It saw that it couldn¡¯t drag Wei Xue, so it changed its method. Letting go of the hem of Wei Xue¡¯s clothes, Xiao Bai exerted strength in its hind legs and jumped up, directly biting Wei Xue¡¯s waist. Wei Xue was afraid that Xiao Bai would bite her, so she kept staring at it. Therefore, the moment Xiao Bai moved, Wei Xue¡¯s reaction was extremely fast and she retreated. However, because she was too flustered and was wearing high heels, she lost her bnce for a moment. Her ankle bent and she directly fell back. This time, it wasn¡¯t an act. Wei Xue¡¯s head directly hit the ground and she fell. Just as her brain was in a daze, Xiao Bai sessfully jumped onto her waist and nudged its nose into the bag on her waist. !! After a few attempts, it finally took out the item from Wei Xue¡¯s bag. It fell to the ground. Su Meng and Wei Ting looked over and saw that it was the box that Wei Ting had given to Su Meng. The whole process happened so fast that Su Meng didn¡¯t even have time to react. The moment Su Meng saw the box, she remembered that Wei Xue was still lying on the ground. She fell on her back and her skirt was flipped up, revealing the view under her skirt. Wei Ting reacted quickly and turned his head. Fortunately, the people around him were far away and didn¡¯t see anything. Otherwise, Wei Xue would be famous again for being uncouth. Su Meng held back herughter and went over to help her up, picking up the box. ¡°Xiao Xue, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve never seen this box before? Why do you have it?¡± When Wei Xue came back to her senses, Su Meng raised the box in front of her and asked. Wei Ting also looked over. He just looked at Wei Xue quietly, and no emotion could be seen from his expression and gaze. Wei Xue panicked for a moment when Su Meng found the box. However, she had always been a strong-willed person, so she quickly calmed down and exined calmly, ¡°I came here because of this. I found this box outside just now and I quickly brought it to you.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Su Meng had a smile on her face the whole time, so Wei Xue couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. ¡°Ahem!¡± Wei Xue coughed and said, ¡°I forgot about it just now. I was only thinking about sending you back to the hospital.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Thank you for helping me find it.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned to Wei Ting and asked, ¡°You heard what she said?¡± Wei Ting nodded and still did not speak. Su Meng ignored Wei Xue and picked up the box. She took Xiao Bai back into her arms and got into the car. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, I want to go too.¡± Wei Xue wanted to go as well, but she had just been rejected by Wei Ting. She wanted to act coquettishly like before. In the end, before she could finish speaking, Wei Ting sat directly in the car and drove away, not giving her a chance to speak at all. ¡°What, you¡¯re not going to bring your good little sister this time? She said she wanted to go too.¡± Su Meng looked out of the window and saw that Wei Xue was still standing there, watching them leave. She asked Wei Ting with a smile. Wei Ting nced at the rearview mirror and said lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t let her get close to you again until I¡¯ve investigated everything.¡± Su Meng looked out of the window and said calmly, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you believe me? Do you want to investigate it yourself?¡± Now that she had already calmed down, she wouldn¡¯t feel bad when they talked about matters rted to Wei Xue. She didn¡¯t care if Wei Ting believed her or not. Wei Ting shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not doubting your words. It¡¯s just that I still have other things to investigate.¡± As for what it was, Wei Ting did not say. Since he did not want to talk about it, Su Meng was not interested in asking either. The two of them stopped talking and the car fell silent. Only Xiao Bai¡¯s snores could be heard from time to time. Fortunately, the hospital wasn¡¯t very far away, and Wei Ting drove fast, so the two of them arrived very quickly. Su Meng and Wei Ting took the elevator up. When the elevator stopped and the door opened, she saw Wen Le standing at the door. However, Wen Le was even more dejected than when she first met him. He was staring at her intently. Even someone as calm as Su Meng was shocked by his gaze. Just like the first time they met, he stood at the elevator door and stared at Su Meng. He had no intention of moving away because he was blocking the door. Su Meng and Wei Ting could not get out. The only difference from thest time was that Wen Le¡¯s condition was even worse. This time, he looked haggard. His eye sockets were sunken, and the dark circles under his eyes were almostparable to that of a panda. Chapter 322 - 322 Wen Le’s Condition Is Getting Worse 322 Wen Le¡¯s Condition Is Getting Worse Su Meng looked at Wen Le, who was standing close to the elevator door, and said carefully, ¡°Mr. Wen, please make way. We¡¯ll talk after wee out.¡± Shen Jian also saw Su Meng, so he quickly grabbed Wen Le¡¯s arm and pulled him to the side. Fortunately, Wen Le only looked fierce, but was actually a little dazed and did not resist at all. ¡°Boss, look at Mr. Wen. His mental state is sometimes good and sometimes bad. One moment, he is like a normal person, and the next moment, he is acting strange. Just now, before you arrived, he was crying to me about how hard his life was.¡± Shen Jian supported Wen Le with one hand and held onto his walking stick with the other. As his body was wrapped in bandages, it looked like Wen Le was supporting him. From time to time, doctors and nurses would pass by, and every passer-by would give them a few curious nces, mainly because Wen Le¡¯s condition was really strange, especially when Shen Jian, who was wrapped up like a mummy, was standing next to him. Su Meng looked at Wen Le with rapt attention before she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ward first. Don¡¯t get in the way in the corridor.¡± Wei Ting just stood quietly behind Su Meng. His eyes were fixed on Su Meng, and he did not say a word the whole time. Shen Jian only saw him when he walked out of the elevator with Su Meng. He greeted him with a smile, ¡°Boss¡¯ ex-husband. Thank you for sending Boss back!¡± Hearing the words ¡®ex-husband,¡¯ Wei Ting shot daggers at Shen Jian with his cold eyes. Shen Jian shivered in fear and quickly turned to look at Su Meng, not daring to look at Wei Ting anymore. He was puzzled. Did his ex-husband brother get scolded by his boss again? His temper had be so bad again. They arrived at Shen Jian¡¯s ward. Su Meng closed the door behind her and started to apologize to Wen Le. ¡°Mr. Wen, I¡¯m really sorry. I got into a car ident the night I went back and only woke up a few dayster. After I woke up, there were many things that caused me to forget about our agreement. But don¡¯t worry, I can go and help you solve this problem now. You¡¯ll be free soon.¡± Su Meng was serious but Wen Le¡¯s expression was still nk. She did not know if he was listening to her. In fact, other than being slightly affected by the evil aura, there was no major problem with Wen Le. His current appearance was purely due to fear. If not for Su Meng¡¯s talisman, Wen Le would have been scared to death. ¡°Boss, look at him now. What should we do? We can¡¯t continue to help him like this.¡± Shen Jian sat on the bed, frowning as he looked at Wen Le. When Wen Le first arrived, he was still full of energy, crying to him about how desperate he was. He was shocked by Wen Le¡¯s appearance at that time. He did not expect that Wen Le would be like this not long after he had finished crying andining. ¡°He lost his soul in fear. Just call his soul back. However, I need Chinese talismans. Give me a moment, I¡¯ll go back to the ward to get them,¡± Su Meng said and turned to leave. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Wei Ting suddenly called out to her. Su Meng looked back and Wei Ting strode to Su Meng and said, ¡°Where did you put the talismans? I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± He knew that Su Meng¡¯s wounds were opening up and she didn¡¯t look well. She was probably enduring the pain. For Su Meng, she should be resting quietly instead of running around. Su Meng could tell that Wei Ting was concerned about her, so she finally stopped being cold to him. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go by myself. You don¡¯t know where I put it.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want Wei Ting to look for it, but there were too many things in her ward. They were all gifts from the clients. If the doctor hadn¡¯t said that the ward couldn¡¯t hold any more things, they would have continued to give. Su Meng nced at Wen Le and continued, ¡°Right now, Mr. Wen¡¯s condition is very unstable, and Shen Jian can¡¯t move very well. It¡¯s best if you stay here and look after him. If he does anything too excessive, you can stop him.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wei Ting looked at Su Meng deeply and nodded in agreement. Su Meng smiled, opened the door, and left. She and Shen Jian didn¡¯t live on the same floor, so she still needed to take the elevator down. As he watched Su Meng leave the ward, Wei Ting was still thinking about her smile. Su Meng had never smiled at him from the bottom of her heart. Wei Ting felt an inexplicable sense of joy when she smiled at him just now, so his expression improved. Su Meng hurried back to her room and found a few yellow talismans and a cinnabar pen. She took them and left the room again. ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re back. Do you want me to administer the medicine now?¡± Su Meng saw Deng Yu walking toward her the moment she stepped out of the door. Chapter 323 - 323 A Strange Man 323 A Strange Man Deng Yu was holding an unsealed box of medicine in his hand. It seemed that he had juste out of the previous patient¡¯s room. ¡°Doctor Deng, I¡¯m busy right now. I¡¯ll do the transfusion tonight.¡± Su Meng said goodbye to Deng Yu and walked toward the elevator. ¡°Miss Su,¡± Su Meng had just taken two steps when she heard Deng Yu calling her. She turned around. She saw Deng Yu standing by the window in the corridor, pointing outside and asking Su Meng, ¡°Are those men your friends? I saw them standing there for a long time, looking in the direction of your ward. Also, before you came back, one of the men lingered in front of your ward for a while, but he didn¡¯t go in. I asked him if he was looking for you, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just left.¡± Su Meng looked in the direction of Deng Yu¡¯s finger. Sure enough, there were three men standing downstairs. They kept staring in the direction of her ward and were talking about something from time to time. Seeing Su Meng¡¯s reaction, Deng Yu smiled and said, ¡°It seems that Miss Su doesn¡¯t know them. In that case, Miss Su will have to be more careful in the future. These people don¡¯t seem to havee just to see you. They won¡¯t dare to do anything in the hospital, but if you go out, that might not be the case.¡± Su Meng had never seen these people before. Perhaps they were sent to monitor her. Thinking about this, Su Meng¡¯s first suspect was Wei Xue. Other than Wei Xue, who else would do such a boring thing? ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Doctor Deng. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± Su Meng took out her phone and secretly took a picture of them. It was a good habit to take photos and keep evidence when something happened. It mighte in handy one day. Deng Yu looked at the time and said to Su Meng, ¡°Miss Su, if you have any problems in the future, as long as I can help, feel free toe to me. I still have another surgery, and it¡¯s almost time. I¡¯ll talk to youter. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Su Meng smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Doctor Deng.¡± After Deng Yu left, Su Meng took a few more nces at the group of people before walking toward the elevator. She had more important things to do. When she returned to Shen Jian¡¯s ward, Wen Le was still in a daze, sitting on the chair without moving. Shen Jian saw that Su Meng was about to call out for Wen Le¡¯s soul and asked in confusion, ¡°Boss, Mr. Wen was fine when he came. How did he be like this after a while? I thought he was good at times and bad at others, but he¡¯s getting worse and worse.¡± Su Meng used a cinnabar pen to draw a talisman on the talisman paper. Then, she picked up the fruit knife beside her and gently made a cut on Wen Le¡¯s finger. Perhaps the pain in his finger had triggered him. Wen Le¡¯s dull eyes had a slight reaction but it soon returned to normal. Su Meng dripped a drop of blood from Wen Le¡¯s finger on the talisman and exined to Shen Jian, ¡°He had evil energy in his body because of that incident. The talisman I gave himst time was only to protect him from intrusion in his room. The moment he leaves the room, the charm will be useless.¡± ¡°Moreover, there are people dying almost every day in the hospital. The yin energy is the strongest, and he already has evil energy in his body. Coming to this ce is equivalent to putting the bacteria in an incubation room, so the evil energy is even more unscrupulous. Right now, the yin energy and evil energy are both pulling at his soul, which is why his soul has left his body.¡± Su Meng exined as she continued to draw the talisman. When she was done, she folded it carefully and ced it in Wen Le¡¯s pocket. After everything was done, Su Meng stretched out her hand and snapped her fingers in front of Wen Le. ¡°Come back.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Wen Le¡¯s dull eyes began to clear up slowly. A few secondster, he finally recoveredpletely and returned to the same state as when he had first arrived at the hospital. When he regained his consciousness, he saw Su Meng standing in front of him. As if he had found a life-saving straw, he immediately knelt down and hugged Su Meng¡¯s leg. ¡°Master! I¡¯ve finally found you! Help! Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s hurry up and solve this problem! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± However, before he could touch Su Meng¡¯s clothes, he was lifted up by the back of his clothes and thrown back onto the chair. ¡°Sit still and don¡¯t move,¡± Wei Ting warned him coldly. Wen Le looked at Wei Ting in dissatisfaction when he was suddenly scolded like a child. However, when he saw Wei Ting¡¯s cold and sharp eyes, his anger was extinguished immediately. He did not dare to say anything and sat there obediently. ¡°Mr. Wen, do you have any recollection of what happened just now?¡± Shen Jian asked him. Chapter 324 - 324 Wei Ting’s Refusal 324 Wei Ting¡¯s Refusal Wen Le thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°After I finished talking to you, I felt more and more ufortable and my mind was getting more and more confused. It was as if someone was tearing at my brain. Oh, and, Master, please save me. I just saw that woman again. She, she just said she wanted to take me away.¡± Wen Le was a grown man, but his eyes were red and he even started to cry. Perhaps he also knew that it was embarrassing to cry like this, so he reached out and covered his face. Although Wen Le was very pitiful, his current actions were trulyical. Shen Jian could not help butugh. He only managed to hold back hisughter when Su Meng shot him a warning look. !! ¡°Mr. Wen, although I¡¯m very sorry for what happened this time, I have to remind you that before this matter ispletely resolved, don¡¯te to a ce like a hospital where evil spirits gather. It will make your condition worse.¡± Wen Le nodded his head repeatedly. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t wander around anymore in the future. I couldn¡¯t get in touch with the two of you, so I sent someone to look for you.¡± After he finished, Wen Le scanned Su Meng from head to toe and said awkwardly, ¡°Master, although I know that your current physical condition is not particrly good, but I really can¡¯t hold on any longer. Do you have any way to help me, so that I won¡¯t be in so much pain first? Of course, I don¡¯t mean to rush you. I can wait until you¡¯ve fully recovered before going.¡± Although he wanted to go to the cemetery immediately, Wei Ting was staring at him from the side. His gaze was terrifyingly cold, and he could not say the words to leave immediately. Su Meng was the first to speak up. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr. Wen. I¡¯m almost fully recovered. if you¡¯re ready, we can leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready, I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ve been ready for a long time!¡± Wen Le was overjoyed when he heard that Su Meng could go. Shen Jian, however, was in a difficult position. He looked at his bandaged leg and asked Su Meng with a sad face, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it tomorrow. Look at my leg. Even if there¡¯s nothing wrong with my body, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to walk now, especially when I have to go to a cemetery. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be a burden to you.¡± ¡°You guys want to go to the cemetery?¡± Wei Ting¡¯s brows furrowed tightly when he heard the word ¡®cemetery¡¯. Shen Jian replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Wen¡¯s evil aura came from the cemetery. That¡¯s why Boss wants to go to the cemetery as well. Not only that, but she also wants to go down there. This is called cutting off the monastic robe from the source.¡± ¡°Shen Jian, why are you so talkative!¡± Su Meng interrupted Shen Jian and motioned for him to shut up. This time, Shen Jian did not listen to her and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. ex-husband is not an outsider, he knows a lot. Even if I don¡¯t tell him, he will still find out. Boss, I¡¯m not the only one worried about you going alone. If Grandpa knew, he would definitely not agree. So you¡¯d better wait a little longer. When my leg is better, I¡¯ll be able to go with you.¡± Not only were Shen Jian¡¯s legs inconvenient, but his body was also wrapped in bandages. His injuries were much more serious than Su Meng¡¯s and he had not recovered much, so he could not do any intense movements. Not to mention entering the tomb, even if he was asked to walk a few more steps on t ground, he would not be able to hold on. Su Meng looked at him and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to follow me. I¡¯ll go with Mr. Wen.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°How can we do that!¡± Wei Ting and Shen Jian both refused in unison. Seeing that they had rejected Su Meng¡¯s offer, Wen Le became anxious. He was afraid that Su Meng would really not help him. He quickly promised, ¡°I will take good care of Master!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried, I can hire more people to take care of Master. I¡¯ll definitely ensure her safety. Not only that, I¡¯ll also book the best hotel for Master. When all of this is over, not only will I pay the final payment on time, but I will also pay Master some extra money. I will definitely not mistreat Master¡¯s help, I promise!¡± Wen Le was really anxious at this moment. Before he looked for Su Meng, he had already looked for so many feng shui masters. However, those people were just famous but had no means at all. Those people had given him talismans and set up formations, but none of them worked. Maybe he was looking for the wrong people, or maybe he was in a really tricky situation, but no one was reliable except Su Meng. However, no matter how much he promised, Shen Jian and Wei Ting did not agree to Su Meng entering the tomb alone. Chapter 325 - 325 Evidence For Wei Ting 325 Evidence For Wei Ting ¡°This matter is settled then. I¡¯ve always acted alone in the past.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t want to listen to their opinions and insisted on going. Shen Jian¡¯s expression was difficult. He was truly worried. Putting aside the danger in the cemetery, it was not safe enough for Su Meng to be with an unstable man like Wen Le. However, no matter how Shen Jian tried to persuade her, Su Meng refused to listen and insisted on going. There was one thing that Su Meng did not mention. The reason why she insisted on going to the cemetery was not only to help Wen Le solve his problem, but also to confirm something more important than Wen Le. ¡°Can we go the day after tomorrow?¡± Wei Ting asked Su Meng with a frown. ¡°What? Are you going to help me prepare something?¡± ¡°Give me a day tomorrow. I¡¯ll make some arrangements at thepany. I¡¯ll go with you the day after tomorrow.¡± Wei Ting was worried about Su Meng. Their rtionship had finally eased a little. Su Meng was not as repulsed by him as before. This was a good opportunity to improve their rtionship. Su Meng did not want Wei Ting to apany her, so she rejected him, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go with Mr. Wen tomorrow. Also, the cemetery isn¡¯t too far away. We¡¯ll be back in a few days, right, Mr. Wen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that ce isn¡¯t far away. It¡¯s just a little remote, so we don¡¯t have to worry about encountering any evil people,¡± Wen Le quickly replied. Facing Su Meng¡¯s rejection, Wei Ting stopped talking. He knew that with Su Meng¡¯s personality. She would not change her mind once she rejected him. However, Shen Jian did not give up. He continued to persuade Su Meng, ¡°Boss, although my ex-husband brother is as weird as Mr. Wen Le, and his temper is even weirder, he is still your husband in name. He will definitely take care of you. Besides, he¡¯s pretty strong. With him by your side, you don¡¯t have to worry about being beaten.¡± Hearing Shen Jian¡¯s words, Su Meng and Wei Ting were both speechless. Wen Le took the opportunity to confirm with her again, ¡°Master, it¡¯s a deal then. We¡¯ll go together tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely ensure your safety!¡± He was secretly happy when Su Meng nodded. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll see you at 10 am tomorrow. I¡¯ll pick you up. I¡¯ll take my leave now. Have a good rest tonight!¡± Hearing Shen Jian¡¯s constant persuasion, Wen Le was afraid that Su Meng would go back on her words in the end. Hence, after arranging a time with Su Meng, he left in a hurry. Su Meng turned to look at Wei Ting and asked, ¡°Alright, Wei Ting. You¡¯ve already sent me back to the hospital. Shouldn¡¯t you go back now?¡± Without waiting for Wei Ting to answer, Su Meng pped her forehead and said, ¡°Oh, I forgot something. I promised to show you the evidence. Come, let¡¯s go to my ward, I¡¯ll show it to you.¡± Su Meng turned around and walked out. Shen Jian heard her words and asked curiously, ¡°What evidence? Boss, what do you want to show your ex-husband?¡± ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t ask about adults¡¯ affairs.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t even look back and left after saying that. Wei Ting followed without a word. Before he left, he even turned back to look at Shen Jian. If Shen Jian did not misunderstand, Wei Ting seemed to be mocking him when he looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m only a few years younger than Boss, how did I be a child?¡± Shen Jian muttered gloomily. Unfortunately, there was no one else in the ward. ¡°I didn¡¯t send you back to see the evidence. I just wanted to send you back.¡± Wei Ting followed Su Meng and spoke after entering the ward. Su Meng was not in good health and someone had tried to harm her in the car ident. Wei Ting was worried that she would get into an ident if she came back alone. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to see it or not, but I still want to show you the evidence. After all, your good sister is really good at pretending.¡± Su Meng took out another phone from the drawer, yed the video from that night, and handed it to Wei Ting. Although this was not Wei Ting¡¯s purpose foring, since Su Meng had already shown it to him, he took it. Then, he saw in the video that Wei Xue had sneaked her hand into the trash can and then took out the bouquet of flowers he had thrown away. After Wei Xue took out the flower, she gently removed the pistil. After that, she threw the flowers back. It could be seen that the video was taken secretly because it was a little shaky and the angle of view was nted at the end. However, this didn¡¯t affect the content. Wei Ting clearly saw Wei Xue¡¯s series of actions until she entered the room and put the stamen into the kettle. At this point, Wei Ting¡¯s gaze grew colder and colder. Chapter 326 - 326 Wei Ting’s Gift 326 Wei Ting¡¯s Gift Su Meng took out another phone from her pocket and started the video. This time, the video was shot from the middle. Looking at the background, the birthday banquet had not started yet. He saw Wei Xue quietly holding the box. Before she put it away, she even looked left and right, as if she was afraid of being discovered. The video started from when Wei Xue started to hide the box. It was obvious that it was taken secretly, so the camera was slightly blocked by something. Even so, he could still see Wei Xue¡¯s movements. ¡°I asked your sister a few times if she saw the box, but she kept saying that she didn¡¯t see it. Your sister seems to have a bad memory.¡± After Su Meng showed Wei Ting the video, she yed the recording. She had no choice. In her previous life, she had been tricked to death by Wei Xue. If she didn¡¯t learn her lesson in this life and thought of ways to protect herself, she would probably be even more miserable than in her previous life. After all, this time, she could be considered to havepletely shed all pretenses of cordiality with Wei Xue. If she were to go against Wei Xue at every turn, Wei Xue would only be even crazier. Now, she was only doing this to protect herself. She hadn¡¯t even made a move yet. After all, this was just the beginning. She didn¡¯t have money or power now, and Wei Xue had the protection of the Wei family. Even if she wanted to deal with her now, she didn¡¯t have the strength. For Su Meng, the most important thing now was to start a business and make money. When she became stronger, she would naturally be able to deal with Wei Xue. When that time came, she would take back everything that belonged to her bit by bit. If she couldn¡¯t take it back, for example, her child¡¯s life, then she would make Wei Xue pay with her life. Listening to the conversation between Su Meng and Wei Xue, Wei Ting didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. Until the end of the broadcast, he only had a cold expression and didn¡¯t say anything. Su Meng knew that he had a deep rtionship with Wei Xue and had no intention of letting Wei Ting speak for her. Even though she couldn¡¯t deal with Wei Xue now, it wouldn¡¯t be bad if she could make her impression in the heart of the most important person to her worsen bit by bit. A thousand-mile dike was destroyed by an ant nest. If too many small matters umted, the consequences would still be very serious. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve shown you the evidence anyway. As for what you think now, I don¡¯t care. This is a matter between you and Wei Xue. Since you¡¯re fine now, you can go back. I need to take some medicine and rest.¡± Su Meng asked him to leave, and Wei Ting did not insist on staying. He looked at Su Meng and said, ¡°I know about this. I¡¯ll go back and investigate. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer. Have a good rest tonight. Call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Goodbye, I won¡¯t send you off.¡± Su Meng gave a cold and distant smile and waved at Wei Ting. Wei Ting looked at her deeply, then turned and left. After Wei Ting left, Su Meng carried Xiao Bai into a big gift box and gently tapped its little nose with her hand. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯te out. If you run around, be careful not to be caught and eaten.¡± Xiao Bai seemed to have understood Su Meng¡¯s words. After Su Meng finished, it covered its nose with its paws and curled up into a ball, looking really scared. Su Meng smiled in satisfaction when she saw how obedient Xiao Bai was. Since there was nothing else, Su Meng called the nurse over to give her an injection. After the nurse left, Su Meng took out the box that Wei Ting gave her. The box was still the same as when she had just received it. It wasn¡¯t damaged, and it wasn¡¯t dirty either. It seemed that Wei Xue hadn¡¯t done anything to it. However, this box wasn¡¯t locked, so she didn¡¯t know if Wei Xue had opened it. Wei Ting had asked her to give this box to Grandfather Wei. What could be inside? She was also a little curious. Since Wei Ting had already given her the box, it should be fine for her to take a look, right? She wanted to see what was inside first. She would give it to Grandfather Wei when she had the chance. Su Meng slowly opened the box. When she opened the box and saw what was inside, she was shocked. She had originally thought that Wei Ting¡¯s gift would be valuable. After all, this was more in line with Wei Ting¡¯s status. What she didn¡¯t expect was that there was a broken piece of porcin in the box. It was the same shape as the one she had given to Grandfather Wei, but the color was different. Su Meng remembered what Grandfather Wei had said at that time. He had said that it would be great if the other piece was also there. At that time, she had thought that Grandfather Wei had remembered wrongly. After all, she had used thepass at that time and only found that one. Thepass couldn¡¯t make a mistake. Since thepass didn¡¯t respond, it meant that the item didn¡¯t have Grandfather Wei¡¯s aura. Since it was Grandfather Wei¡¯s beloved item, how could it not have his aura? Chapter 327 - 327 Overslept 327 Overslept Now, it seemed that there was indeed another half to the porcin piece. However, how did Wei Ting find it? This thing didn¡¯t look like it would be sold by anyone, and he didn¡¯t know how to search for it. Although she was curious, this matter had nothing to do with her, so she didn¡¯t want to ask Wei Ting. She looked at the piece of porcin in her hand. It was the same as the one she had given to Grandfather Wei, be it the workmanship or the feel. It seemed like it was indeed the piece that Grandfather Wei had mentioned. She didn¡¯t expect that the gift Wei Ting wanted her to give to Grandfather Wei was actually this. Su Meng carefully kept the porcin piece. It was very important to Grandfather Wei, and she would return it to him if she had the chance. !! The porcin piece looked like it had been peeled off from something. If she guessed correctly, it should be an ornament. However, looking at the appearance of the porcin piece, it did not look like an antique, but rather a modern ordinary product. Grandfather Wei was someone who didn¡¯tck anything. Why would he care so much about this kind of thing? Although she had found one for Grandfather Wei, she didn¡¯t know what it was for. It was just her guess. The reason why she had helped Grandfather Wei find this thing was that before she had married Wei Ting, she had identally heard Grandfather Wei say that he had lost something very important. Grandfather Wei was usually a calm person, but when he spoke of the lost thing, he actually cried. At that time, she had already broken up with her master. Besides Grandfather Wei, no one else was good to her. Thus, in order to repay Grandfather Wei, she secretly vowed that she would help him find what he had lost. At that time, Grandfather Wei was on the phone and Su Meng heard the rough appearance of the item. Later on, she made an excuse to ask for an item from Grandfather Wei and used it as a guide to find it with the power of thepass. This porcin piece had actually been identally obtained by an antique dealer and had been left in a corner. Because the porcin piece didn¡¯t look valuable, the antique dealer didn¡¯t even ask her for money and just gave it to her. If she could, she wanted to ask Grandfather Wei what this porcin piece was the next time she saw him. Ever since Su Meng got injured, this was the first time she had been active for so long. She was already exhausted and the medicine she took had some sleeping properties. Before the injection was over, she fell asleep in a daze. She didn¡¯t even know that the nurse hade to remove the needle. The next day, she was awoken by Shen Jian¡¯s shouts. ¡°Are you tired of living!¡± Su Meng opened her eyes in a daze and looked at the door. Her tone was unfriendly. Although she had slept very soundlyst night, she did not sleep well. Not only did she dream the entire night, but she also dreamed of the bad things from her previous life, so she was very angry when she got up. ¡°Boss, although I know it¡¯s not good to call you, and you should rest more with your current body, but, but Boss, you promised Mr. Wen yesterday and it¡¯s already past the agreed time. Mr. Wen is waiting for you downstairs. Shouldn¡¯t you wake up?¡± Shen Jian knew that Su Meng had a morning temper, so he only stood at the door to remind her and did not dare to go in. Su Meng¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Mr. Wen¡¯s name. She sat up quickly but couldn¡¯t find her phone. She asked Shen Jian, ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already half past ten,¡± Shen Jianughed drily. Su Meng didn¡¯t expect to have slept for so long. She got up quickly and went to the bathroom to wash up and change her clothes. While she was cleaning up, Shen Jian was still at the door. He asked her awkwardly, ¡°Boss, although I know it¡¯s not good to go against the contract, this was caused by an inevitable factor. You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Shouldn¡¯t you rest for a few more days?¡± ¡°You see, the ce you¡¯re going to is in another city. It¡¯ll take you a long time to travel and you¡¯ll have to go to the tomb with Mr. Wen. What if your wound opens or you encounter something else? Most importantly, what if you change the medicine for your wound? Do you want to change yourself? What about the wound on your back?¡± ¡­ Shen Jian kept talking at the door, but Su Meng was too busy washing up to answer him. After washing up, Su Meng checked her bag again and saw that the talisman paper andpass were all in it. She then carried it and walked out. Before she left, she saw Shen Jian¡¯s worried expression andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my injury is fine. Changing the medicine is easy. I can ask the hotel staff to help. However¡­¡± Chapter 328 - 328 I Need Him 328 I Need Him Su Meng turned around to look at Xiao Bai. She had forgotten about Wen Le when her master handed Xiao Bai to her. Now that she was going out for a few days, it seemed that she had to leave Xiao Bai in Shen Jian¡¯s care. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Xiao Bai in your care for now. The cemetery isn¡¯t too far away, so I should be back soon. If you really can¡¯t take care of it, you can hire a nanny to help. Don¡¯t worry about the money, I¡¯ll pay for it in the end.¡± ¡°Xiao Bai?¡± Shen Jian looked into the room in confusion. After searching for a long time, he finally saw the little fox lying motionless in the box. ¡°Boss, why did you bring it to the hospital?¡± he asked in surprise. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this when I get back. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Su Meng patted Shen Jian¡¯s shoulder and gave him a meaningful smile. Then, she walked away, leaving Shen Jian and Xiao Bai to stare at each other. Su Meng went downstairs. She didn¡¯t rush out but walked quietly to the window and looked out. Sure enough, the men she saw yesterday were still there. They were pretending to be ordinary people and chatting, but their eyes would asionally nce up. They probably knew that this was a hospital, so they didn¡¯t dare to be too obvious. There were two men at the moment. If Su Meng was not wrong, they should be taking turns to monitor her. She tidied her clothes and walked out, pretending that she didn¡¯t know anything. There was some distance between the hospital building and the entrance. Su Meng raised her phone as she walked toward the entrance, pretending to read the news. In fact, she didn¡¯t even turn on the screen. She was using her phone as a mirror to see the reaction of the people behind her. Sure enough, when she left the hospital building, those few people quietly followed her. They were following her closely. Su Meng had no doubt that if she left the hospital alone without knowing what was going on, these people would kidnap her like Zhou Peng did. Su Meng walked to the door and saw Wen Le and Wei Ting standing beside a ck car. Wei Ting had his hands in his pockets, looking very rxed. Wen Le, on the other hand, kept looking around with an anxious expression, as if his eyebrows were on fire. When he saw Su Meng walking out, he greeted her happily, ¡°Master, here! You¡¯ve finallye out. I thought you didn¡¯t want to go today.¡± Wen Le¡¯s tone sounded a little worried and scared. After he finished speaking, he realized that he had said something wrong and hurriedly exined, ¡°Well, Master, I don¡¯t mean that I despise you for waking up toote. I¡¯m simply afraid that you won¡¯t want to go. Actually, it¡¯s fine even if you sleep a little longer.¡± Su Meng facepalmed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too tired yesterday, so I overslept.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, Master. It¡¯s a small problem. We¡¯re driving there anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter what time it is.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to do today? What are you doing here?¡± After Su Meng finished talking to Wen Le, she noticed that Wei Ting, who was standing next to her, had been silent and was looking at her quietly, so she took the lead to ask. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Wei Ting said indifferently. ¡°I said I don¡¯t need yourpany, I can handle it myself.¡± Su Meng frowned. She really did not want to owe Wei Ting a favor. Wei Ting, however, nced at Wen Le indifferently and said indifferently, ¡°He needs it.¡¯ Wen Le¡¯s body stiffened when he was suddenly mentioned. He did not speak for a moment and only looked toward Wei Ting. When he met Wei Ting¡¯s cold eyes, he immediately felt goosebumps all over his body and even shivered. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that Wei Ting gave him a more terrifying feeling than the female ghost in his dream. After being frightened by Wei Ting, although his brain had not yet reacted, his mouth was one step faster. ¡°Yes, I need him.¡± Su Meng, ¡°¡­¡± Was Wei Ting that terrifying? Why did Wen Le get so scared? Forget it. Since the client said that he needed him, there was no need for her to object as a worker. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Su Meng ignored Wei Ting and walked to the passenger seat. Only after opening the car door did she realize that Wen Le was indeed a reliable person. He had even found a chauffeur to drive. She had thought that if Wen Le were to drive, the journey would be dangerous. Since there was a professional driver, Su Meng¡¯sst bit of worry was gone. As he watched Su Meng get into the passenger seat, Wen Le wiped his forehead and opened the door to the back seat with trembling hands. He invited Wei Ting, ¡°P-President Wei, please get in.¡± Chapter 329 - 329 Su Meng Is Being Followed 329 Su Meng Is Being Followed Wei Ting didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and sat directly inside the room with the help of the door that Wen Le opened. Wen Le had wanted Wei Ting to move inside because he wanted to sit inside as well, but Wei Ting clearly had no intention of moving. He had no choice but to run to the other side, open the door, and get in. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Su Meng nced at the back mirror. The men who had been staring at her didn¡¯t drive. Instead, they stood not far away and continued to look at her. One of them took out his mobile phone and seemed to be taking pictures of Wen Le¡¯s car. After he was done, he turned around to make a phone call, perhaps to report to the person behind him. Su Meng smiled. She was not worried about being followed at all. If she was being followed without her knowledge, it would indeed be dangerous, because the other party would definitely make a move when she was unprepared. But now that she knew, she would definitely be prepared. She was looking forward to these people following her, as long as they had the courage. It just so happened that when she was looking at her master¡¯s notes the other day, she found something interesting that she could try on these people. From where Wei Ting was sitting, he could see Su Meng¡¯s expression from the rearview mirror. He saw that Su Meng seemed to be in a good mood, so he followed her gaze and looked back, but he didn¡¯t find anything. The few men who had been watching Su Meng left temporarily when they saw that there was another man beside her. If they made a move now, it would be easy to make things worse. Seeing that everyone was seated, the chauffeur finally started the car and prepared to set off. There were four people in the car, and there were four different atmospheres. The driver was focused on driving, Su Meng was thinking about solving the problem of the cemetery, and Wei Ting¡¯s expression was cold. He sat there quietly without saying a word, and no one knew what he was thinking. The three of them were normal, but Wen Le was not. Wen Le did not dare to look at Wei Ting. He sat there straight and nced at Wei Ting from time to time. He did not dare to move and his entire body was as stiff as a statue. Perhaps it was because he felt Wen Le¡¯s gaze, every time Wen Le looked at Wei Ting out of the corner of his eye, Wei Ting would look back at him with precision. Wen Le was so frightened that he did not dare to move, even breaking out in a cold sweat. This part of the journey had been extremely difficult for him. When the car arrived at the rest stop, he was finally free. He rushed out of the car as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders, and then stretched his stiff body. After stretching, he called the driver and the two of them went to buy food. Only Su Meng and Wei Ting were left in the car. Wei Ting did not say a word throughout the journey. Su Meng looked back at him and asked, ¡°You just came out with us like this. I don¡¯t know how many days you¡¯ll be outside. Is yourpany alright?¡± ¡°Thepany doesn¡¯t feed idlers,¡± Wei Ting shook his head. This meant that the boss had left and left everything to the employees. As a worker, Su Meng felt sorry for the employees. It was so sad to have a boss who knew how to exploit them, especially when the boss used the excuse of not keeping idle people to make his employees work more. ¡°Despicable capitalists, you only know how to exploit people,¡± Su Meng mumbled. Although Su Meng¡¯s voice was soft, Wei Ting heard her. ¡°I didn¡¯t force them. I just gave them enough overtime pay and they volunteered to work overtime,¡± Wei Ting exined. As long as the money was in ce, there was no need for any coercion. Everyone would naturally be active. It just so happened that what Wei Tingcked the least was money. Su Meng didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to exin to her. She nodded to show that she understood and didn¡¯t say anything else. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that there was a strange atmosphere between her and Wei Ting. In the past, she didn¡¯t know that Wei Ting was innocent. Because of the hatred in her heart, she didn¡¯t care how she spoke to Wei Ting. But now, perhaps because of the things they had talked about that day, the hatred in her heart dissipated a lot when she found out that all of it had nothing to do with Wei Ting. Although she had notpletely forgiven Wei Ting, she could not mock him like she used to. However, even so, Su Meng swore to herself that she would investigate the truth personally. After all, the words of Wei Ting alone were not credible. Who knew if he was hiding something? Not long after, Wen Le and the driver returned. Each of them was carrying a few bags of things. Wen Le carried his things and wanted to get into the car. However, when he was putting his things into the car, he suddenly realized that he had bought too much. If he just carried his things and got into the car, he would definitely bump into Wei Ting. Chapter 330 - 330 A Strange Hotel 330 A Strange Hotel However, the trunk was already full. He could only carry these things by himself. He couldn¡¯t expect Su Meng and Wei Ting to help him. The only driver who he dared to order around had to drive, so he could only rely on himself. After some thought, he got out of the car and walked to the front passenger seat. ¡°Master, I¡¯m carrying so many things. It¡¯s not convenient for me to sit in the back. Why don¡¯t we switch seats?¡± How could Su Meng not see through Wen Le¡¯s thoughts? He just did not want to continue sitting next to Wei Ting. Su Meng thought, ¡®As expected, Wei Ting is annoying no matter where he is.¡¯ Even though Su Meng could read Wen Le¡¯s mind, she did not want to make things difficult for him. She nodded in agreement and exchanged seats with Wen Le. Wen Le was obviously happy after leaving the court. He was sitting in the passenger seat, with bags of items piled on him like a small mountain, almost drowning him. Even so, he was still smiling. However, Su Meng was worried that he would be stopped by the traffic police. Although Su Meng sat next to Wei Ting and Wei Ting nced at her from time to time, she had no intention of talking to him. After the car started, she leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes to rest. Wei Ting didn¡¯t mind Su Meng¡¯s indifference. On the contrary, when he saw her walking over, the cold air on his body dissipated. He stared at Su Meng, who was resting with her eyes closed. Looking at her gentle face, he felt a lot calmer. The car drove for another two hours before the four of them finally arrived at their destination. Because it was gettingte, they had to stay in the hotel for the night and wait until the next day to go to the tomb. The chauffeur drove in the direction that Wen Le had pointed out and finally left the bustling city. They arrived at the foot of a deste mountain and stopped in front of an old-looking hotel. There was no underground parking lot here, so the clients all parked their cars at the entrance of the hotel. Perhaps it was because the ce was too deste, other than Wen Le¡¯s car, there was only a white car parked at the entrance of the hotel. ¡°Well, Master, although this hotel is quite old, the interior decoration is not bad and it is very clean. The most important thing is that this ce is very close to the cemetery we¡¯re going to, so I chose here. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. I promise that when wee back, I¡¯ll definitely bring you two to stay in a high-end hotel over there,¡± Wen Le apologized. Su Meng didn¡¯t mind. She just wanted afortable ce to stay. She looked around. Although the hotel¡¯s surroundings were very deste, the location was still normal. There were no feng shui restrictions. Only then did she feel at ease and walked in. After they went in, Su Meng realized that there was only one front desk in this hotel, and it was an olddy who looked to be in her sixties. The decoration of this hotel was different from that of ordinary hotels. The lobby of other hotels almost had floor-to-ceiling windows, which were bright inside. However, the lobby of this hotel seemed to be afraid of being seen by the outside. There was not even a window, and the door was made of iron. The entire hall was pitch ck, with only two candles ced at the front desk. The yellow me was dancing, and their shadows on the wall were also dancing. The olddy at the front desk had a face full of wrinkles and a cold expression. She stared at Su Meng and the rest with a dazed look. If Wen Le had not spoken to her, no one knew how long she would have remained in that position. ¡°How many people?¡± The old grandma¡¯s tone was stiff. ¡°Four,¡± Wen Le answered. ¡°Four? That¡¯s a really good number.¡± The olddy chuckled. Although she was smiling, her entire face was stiff except for her mouth. She looked like a dried corpse whose mouth was being pulled. Coupled with the dark environment, it was particrly scary. Su Meng frowned and looked at her, not saying a word. Wen Le was quite an attentive person. He had already booked the rooms in advance, and they were all of the highest grade. He had booked a total of four rooms. Two of the four rooms were on the first floor, while the other two were on the other two floors. ¡°Well, Master, you and President Wei can stay on the fifth floor. Xiao Wang and I will go to the other two rooms.¡± Without waiting for Su Meng¡¯s permission, Wen Le passed the room card to her. He knew that Wei Ting and Su Meng had a special rtionship, so he gave them the two rooms closest to each other. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t take it. She was about to refuse as she didn¡¯t want to be too close to Wei Ting, but before she could finish her sentence, Wei Ting took the room card. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wei Ting agreed on her behalf. Wen Le saw Wei Ting take the room card and said goodbye to the two of them. He pulled the driver to the stairs. Their rooms were on the second and third floors, so they didn¡¯t need to take the elevator. Chapter 331 - 331 Stair-Shaped Graveyards 331 Stair-Shaped Graveyards Seeing that she had no chance to reject him, Su Meng snatched her room card from Wei Ting¡¯s hand and walked toward the elevator without saying a word. Seeing this, Wei Ting also followed. Su Meng found her room on the fifth floor, but she didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to live next to her. Their room numbers were obviously not next to each other but their rooms were next to each other. It was unknown if Wen Le had known about it long ago and had deliberately chosen it this way. Seeing Su Meng¡¯s concern, Wei Ting didn¡¯t say anything. He opened the door quietly and walked in. Seeing Wei Ting enter the room, Su Meng opened her door. !! However, after she opened the door, she suddenly felt a musty smell hit her in the face and went straight into her nose and throat. The feeling was so ufortable that she couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been since the room had been empty. Su Meng stood at the door to let the wind out for a while. She only entered the room after the moldy air in the room had dissipated. The hotel was really too old. Even though Wen Le had chosen the best room in the entire hotel, it did not look very good. The best room was not even as good as the rooms in the middle-ss hotels outside. She looked around the house. Although the smell was strong, it looked clean. However, there was one thing that made her ufortable. Everything in the room was covered with ayer of white cloth, making it look like a mourning hall. Su Meng was not in a hurry to touch the things in the room. Instead, she took out thepass to check the room. When she saw that thepass did not respond, she put the things down and removed the white cloth. After she was done, Su Meng walked to the window, opened the white curtains, and looked out. The sky had not turned dark yet, so she could clearly see what was happening outside. When she saw the scenery outside the hotel, she suddenly had a bad feeling. She had observed the hotel¡¯s surroundings when she was at the entrance and did not find anything wrong. However, when she looked out from her room, she realized that there was a cemetery behind the hotel! The location of the cemetery was the same as the hotel, in the middle of the two mountains. However, the location of the cemetery was higher, on a slope, or in the shape of a trapezoidal distribution. It seemed that this arrangement was like¡­ Su Meng found the ce familiar. She thought about it for a while and realized that the hotel and the cemetery looked like a movie theater. The only difference was that the tombs were the audience, and the hotel was the big screen. Thinking of this, Su Meng felt even more ufortable. However, she had already checked the ce with thepass and there was nothing unusual. Originally, she wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t see it and leave after staying for one or two nights. Su Meng closed the curtains again, thinking that as long as she didn¡¯t look, she would be fine. However, even though she consoled herself that she couldn¡¯t see the scenery outside, the white cloth in the room reminded her that there was something wrong with the hotel, making her unable to calm down. Even though she thought that she had read countless feng shui books and had solved many difficult problems, she still couldn¡¯t understand this scene. Perhaps she could ask her master. Su Meng took out her phone and called Guo Xiang to ask him what he was doing. However, when she called, she realized that the signal here was very bad, and she couldn¡¯t get through. She had no choice. Since she couldn¡¯t contact her master, she could only take one step at a time. She peeked at the cemetery below through the gap in the curtains to make sure that there was no problem. Only then did she rx and draw the curtains. Just in case, Su Meng took out a talisman paper and a cinnabar pen from her bag and quickly drew a few boundary talismans. She stuck two of them on the door and the window and kept the rest. She was going to give the remaining few to Wen Le and the rest. No matter if there was anything wrong with them, there was no harm in taking precautions. Especially since Wen Le¡¯s situation was even more special. Living next to such arge graveyard, the evil energy in his body could easily be out of control, and when that time came, Wen Le¡¯s life could very possibly be in danger. Su Meng walked out and nced at the tightly shut door next door. Although Wei Ting¡¯s cold and ruthless personality was good at warding off evil spirits, it was better to give him two talismans. After all, she had witnessed Wei Ting¡¯sbat power. If Wei Ting was so frightened by something that he lost his mind, everyone here would be in trouble. Su Meng walked to the door of Wei Ting¡¯s room. She knocked twice, but no one came to open the door. She knocked again, but there was still no response. Su Meng pressed her ear against the door but she couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Did something happen to Wei Ting?¡¯ Chapter 332 - 332 The Talisman Actually Dropped 332 The Talisman Actually Dropped Su Meng knocked on the door a few more times and then stood still at the door. She wanted to wait a little longer, in case Wei Ting was washing up or busy. If there was still no movement inside after waiting for a while, she would have to go and find someone. Su Meng sighed. It was so inconvenient without signal. They couldn¡¯t evenmunicate with their phones at such a close distance. After waiting for a while, no one answered the door. Su Meng knocked a few more times, but there was no response. Su Meng turned around and left without hesitation, nning to ask the hotel staff for the spare key. Just as she turned around, the door to Wei Ting¡¯s room opened. ¡°So you¡¯re fine. You didn¡¯t react for so long, I thought something happened to you.¡± Su Meng raised her eyebrows and looked at Wei Ting. !! ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡± However, Wei Ting¡¯s focus was on the wrong ce. Su Meng sneered. She did not confirm nor deny it. She took out two talismans from her bag and handed them to him. ¡°Here you go. Since we came here together, I have to take care of you.¡± ¡°I was distributing documents with my headphones on.¡± Wei Ting still exined, and then took the talisman. ¡°You have a signal?¡± Su Meng was surprised to hear Wei Ting¡¯s words. Her phone had no signal, but Wei Ting could still send documents. Could it be that Wei Ting was using some high-tech product used by the rich? The kind that doesn¡¯t need a signal? Su Meng¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Internal dedicated signal,¡± Wei Ting exined. Su Meng didn¡¯t know much about these things and she didn¡¯t n to ask for details. She decided to talk about it after they were done with the matter. If she could, she would go back and ask Wei Ting if he was selling this thing. If he was, then she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to contact him when she went out in the future. Wei Ting did not know what Su Meng was thinking. He took the talisman and looked at it. Unfortunately, he was not in this field, so he could not see anything. ¡°What is this?¡± Wei Ting asked in confusion. ¡°Remember, stick one on the window and one on the door frame.¡± After Su Meng told Wei Ting how to use it, she didn¡¯t care if he understood or not. She turned and left. It was already very kind of her to give Wei Ting two talismans for free. She did not want to waste any more time here. She had to hurry and find Wen Le. The feng shui here was truly strange. It seemed strange but there was no big problem. She would only be at ease after she handed over the talisman to Wen Le. After all, among them, the possessed Wen Le was the most easily affected. She went downstairs and sessfully handed the talismans to Wen Le. After instructing him twice on how to use the talismans, she then returned to her room with a peace of mind. Although the hotel was rather run-down, it treated the guests well. In the evening, the olddy at the front desk pushed a dining car and delivered food to the hotel guests one by one. Even though it was a lunchbox, there were meat and vegetables, and it was clean and delicious. Even Su Meng finished the whole lunchbox. Su Meng had done everything she could and there was nothing else to prepare. She took a quick shower and decided to go to bed. That night, she did not sleep well. The events of her previous life shed through her mind like a trotting horsemp. She wanted to escape, but she could not. Wei Ting¡¯s indifference, the child¡¯s death, and Wei Xue¡¯s torture to death ¨C all these things from her previous life were like a nightmare that pressed down on her, making it hard for her to breathe. It was only when her phone¡¯s rm rang that she slowly woke up from her dream. The first thing she did when she woke up was to go to the window and door frame to check the status of the talismans because she had been pressed in bed by a ghostst night! Just as she had expected, the talisman she had stuck on the windowst night had fallen off. The one on the door frame was fine. This ce was indeed abnormal. It seemed that she had to find out what was going on at night. The sky was already bright, and the sun shone into the room through the thin white curtains. The curtains were covered with ayer of yellow light, and the whole room was warm. It looked much more heartwarming thanst night. Su Meng stood up and opened the curtains, allowing the sun to shine in. The warm sunlight shone on her through the ss window. Su Meng felt the chill in her body dissipate and she felt much better. She didn¡¯t n to draw the curtains when she went out today. She just wanted to let the sun drive away the mold in the house. Chapter 333 - 333 It Was For Her 333 It Was For Her Su Meng packed up the things she needed to bring to the grave and went downstairs with her bag. When she went down, Wen Le and Wei Ting were already waiting for her in the hall on the first floor. ¡°Master, the talisman you gave me yesterday was really good. I finally had a good night¡¯s sleep. However, when I woke up this morning, the talisman was broken for some reason. I didn¡¯t touch it. Master, if it¡¯s possible, can you give me two more tonight?¡± ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t take it for free. You can remember how much it costs and I¡¯ll pay you the rest of the money when I pay. Is that okay?¡± As soon as Su Meng went downstairs, Wen Le leaned over and started talking. Su Meng did not rest wellst night and she was already in a bad mood when she woke up. Now that Wen Le was nagging at her, her temper was triggered. ¡°Mr. Wen, don¡¯t forget what we¡¯re going to do today. When the matter is settled, what do you still want that thing for? Or are you saying that you don¡¯t want to solve this problem and just want to rely on that thing in the future?¡± ¡°Of course not, Master. I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Wen Le quickly apologized. At this moment, Su Meng didn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with. Wei Ting just sat beside her and looked at her without saying a word. He knew that Su Meng had a morning temper, so it was best not to bother her while she just woke up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll set off now.¡± Su Meng wanted to have something to eat before she left, but when she saw the food in the breakfast area, she lost her appetite and walked out. Wen Le hurriedly got up and followed her. He asked, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you going to have a meal before you leave? It¡¯s still early, and it won¡¯t take long to get there. We have a lot of time.¡± Su Meng shook her head, indicating that she was not eating. As they were going to the cemetery this time, the chauffeur did note and Wen Le was in charge of driving. Su Meng wanted to sit in the front passenger seat, but before she could touch the door, Wei Ting grabbed her and pulled her in front of him. ¡°Sit in the back.¡± He opened the back door for Su Meng and gestured for her to get in. Su Meng red at him. The anger she felt for Wen Ting was about to reach its peak. However, Su Meng kept telling herself not to get angry. It was not good to lose her temper for no reason. This method worked. After Su Meng consoled herself a few times, her anger finally subsided. In fact, the reason why Su Meng¡¯s temper was so bad was rted to the dreamst night. She dreamed of her child again. The little guy was so cute, but in the end, he was killed by Wei Xue. In her dream, Wei Ting was on the same side as Wei Xue, helping her make things difficult for her. As a result, she found Wei Ting extremely unpleasant to the eye. Su Meng didn¡¯t want to waste time on this kind of thing, so even though she was unhappy, she still sat at the back. After Su Meng got in, Wei Ting helped her close the door and opened the door from the other side. He sat beside Su Meng. ¡°A sandwich. Just eat a little to replenish your energy. You might have to climb the mountainter, so you¡¯ll be very tired.¡± After fastening his seat belt, Wei Ting took out a sandwich that was tightly packed in a fast food box and handed it to Su Meng. It turned out that he was doing it for her. ¡°Thanks.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t refuse and ate it without hesitation. Since the food was already in her mouth, there was no need for her to reject it. She just didn¡¯t expect the sandwich to be still warm. After about half an hour, the group of them drove past a mountain and drove up the mountain road for a while before turning into a dirt road. Wen Le only stopped the car when there was no more road ahead. He pointed to a hill not far away and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a short distance left. We¡¯ll reach it after crossing that slope.¡± Then, he looked at Su Meng awkwardly. ¡°Master, we need to climb up. Are you okay with your condition?¡± The slope was not very big, just a little steep. If Su Meng was not injured, she would have no trouble climbing it. However, her wounds had not healed yet, and climbing the mountain could easily cause them to open up. Wen Le had already thought about this before he came but he was afraid that Su Meng would note again if she knew about it so he did not go into detail. He knew that this was a little immoral, but for the sake of his life, he could only do this. Moreover, this wasn¡¯t something that would harm her. With that thought in mind, Wen Le looked at Su Meng without a trace of guilt. Chapter 334 - 334 Reliable 334 Reliable Su Meng looked up at the slope and felt a little awkward. Wen Le did not mention that she would need to climb the hill to get there. She was not prepared for that at all. However, since she was already here, it was impossible for her to go back directly. She had to think of a way to go up no matter what. Su Meng didn¡¯t struggle for long before Wei Ting solved the problem. He took off the huge backpack from his back and took out a climbing rope. Before Su Meng could say anything, he tied the rope around her waist. Wen Le smacked his forehead and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect President Wei to be so strong in business, and to even consider such a small matter like entering the tomb. You even brought a climbing rope. I¡¯m sure President Wei likes to climb mountains, right? Or do you like to travel?¡± Wen Le was praising Wei Ting from the bottom of his heart but unfortunately, Wei Ting¡¯s attention was on Su Meng and he did not pay any attention to him. Wen Le, who had been ignored, was not angry. He chuckled and rubbed his hands before he climbed up the slope. ¡°Be good and wait down there. When I get up, I¡¯ll pull you up. You just have to control your bnce. Can you do it?¡± After Wei Ting helped Su Meng tie the rope, he tugged twice to make sure the rope was tied tightly. Su Meng looked at Wei Ting and nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°Then wait for me here,¡± Wei Ting instructed again before climbing up the hill. Just like thest time he climbed the mountain, Wei Ting¡¯s movements were light, and he climbed up in a few steps. Su Meng looked at Wei Ting¡¯s mountain climbing and felt that it looked familiar. She seemed to have seen it somewhere before. Su Meng listened to Wei Ting and waited for him at the bottom of the slope. Su Meng had been staring at Wei Ting¡¯s climbing posture the whole time. It was only when he reached the top that she suddenly remembered that Wei Ting¡¯s posture was exactly the same as the soldiers she saw on TV. She had always known that Wei Ting was an extremely self-disciplined person, and in her impression, Wei Ting seemed to know everything and knew a little about everything. Could it be that he had learned it from the soldiers in order to train his physical strength? ¡®No wonder he¡¯s so good at fighting,¡¯ Su Meng praised him in her heart. She had to admit that Wei Ting was good in all aspects except for her. After Wei Ting climbed up, he turned around and pulled Su Meng up. Wen Le had wanted to help. After all, it was difficult to pull people up from this height alone. However, he did not expect Wei Ting to not need his help at all and easily pull Su Meng up. Su Meng only needed to hold the rope with her hands and step on the stone wall to maintain her bnce. She did not use any strength at all. Fortunately, Wei Ting hade along this time. Otherwise, Su Meng would have been stumped before they even reached the cemetery. ¡°Thanks, President Wei.¡± Su Meng¡¯s greatest strength was her clear distinction between gratitude and grudges. Even though she had some friction with Wei Ting, Wei Ting had helped her, so she thanked him from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Wei Ting did not respond to her gratitude. Instead, he kept the rope and turned around to walk in the direction Wen Le pointed. He didn¡¯t know why, but every time he heard Su Meng say thank you to him, he would feel ufortable. It was as if Su Meng was a stranger to him. Su Meng had never said thank you to Shen Jian when she was with him. Su Meng thought that Wei Ting did not want to talk to her, so she did not say anything more and followed Wen Le. The three of them walked for a while, passing through a forest and a field of weeds. Su Meng was panting heavily and her legs were weak. Wen Le pointed to a small mound the size of a pot and said, ¡°We¡¯re here, we¡¯re here. This is the ce.¡± Su Meng looked in the direction he was pointing at. Other than a pile of dirt, the rest of the ce was filled with weeds. There was no tomb. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the cemetery? Why are you in such an empty ce? Where is the tomb?¡± Su Meng asked as she looked around. ¡°This kind ofrge family¡¯s graveyard is not marked on the ground. Generally, people who don¡¯t understand this line of work won¡¯t find it. Those that are on the surface are just for smokescreens. There¡¯s nothing valuable inside,¡± Wei Ting exined to Su Meng. Wen Le gave Wei Ting a thumbs up after listening to him. He did not expect Wei Ting to even know about this. He was truly impressed. For a moment, Wen Le¡¯s admiration for Wei Ting had already overshadowed his fear, and he even dared to interrupt him. Su Meng looked at Wei Ting and smiled. ¡°Do you know where the entrance to the tomb is?¡± Who didn¡¯t know how to talk? The most important thing was to see if they had the true strength. In any case, she didn¡¯t believe that a pampered young master like Wei Ting would really know so much about such things. Chapter 335 - 335 I’ll Listen To You 335 I¡¯ll Listen To You Wen Le thought so too. He was afraid that Wei Ting would feel embarrassed, so he quickly helped him out of the situation. ¡°Master, actually, President Wei is already very impressive for knowing this. After all, he¡¯s a president and he usuallyes into contact with business matters. This tomb was built so well hidden that even my friend and I had to spend a lot of effort to find it.¡± ¡°If this tomb was so easy to find, wouldn¡¯t it have been taken by someone else long ago? If you want to know where the entrance is, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go and dig up the entrance of the tomb. My friend was afraid that someone would find out about this ce, so he sealed the entrance. Other than us, no one else knows where it is.¡± Before Wen Le could finish her sentence, Wei Ting took out a military shovel from his bag and walked toward the small mound. He stood beside the mound and looked around. Then, he took two steps outside and finally stopped in front of a bush of weeds. He took a military shovel and dug the weeds away. !! Su Meng had been watching Wei Ting¡¯s actions. After he shoveled the weeds away, a hole the size of an arm was revealed in the ground. Seeing the hole, Wei Ting stopped what he was doing, put away his shovel, and returned to Su Meng¡¯s side. ¡°Oh my god, President Wei, how did you know about this entrance? This should be hidden enough. You¡¯re not a professional grave robber, but you even know about this.¡± Wen Le¡¯s admiration for Wei Ting increased even more. ¡°How did you know?¡± Not only Wen Le, even Su Meng was curious. ¡°I went into the mountains with a friend and found a cemetery by ident. He happened to know a little, so he told me a little,¡± Wei Ting exined indifferently. ¡°Enter the mountain? You¡¯re a CEO, and you¡¯re going into the mountains yourself?¡± Su Meng raised her eyebrows. Wei Ting looked at her and sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯ve also entered the mountain with you.¡± If he didn¡¯t mention it, Su Meng would have forgotten that she and Wei Ting had gone to the mountains together. At that time, they had even found a cave where a child¡¯s body was buried. Therefore, Wei Ting¡¯s words about entering the mountain should be true. However, even if he told the truth about entering the mountain, it did not mean that the way he found out about it was the truth. Su Meng and Wen Le were in disbelief. It would be more believable if he said that he had specifically learned this kind of thing. He actually said that he had heard a little from someone else¡¯s mouth and was able to find such a hidden tomb entrance by himself. Only a fool would believe this kind of thing. Su Meng looked at Wei Ting. Seeing his indifferent expression, Su Meng felt that Wei Ting had a story that she did not know about. However, since Wei Ting did not say anything, Su Meng did not continue asking. As for Wen Le, he did not dare to ask further. Wei Ting had already found the hole, and all he had to do was to make it bigger. Of course, Wei Ting would not do that. Wen Le was smart and had already taken the initiative to dig a bigger hole while Wei Ting was talking to Su Meng. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll lead the way. You two can just follow me. However¡­¡± Wen Le blushed and said shyly, ¡°However, the two of you should not stray too far from me. You must follow me closely. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be afraid of¡­¡± He nced into the cave. The cave was pitch ck and he could not see anything but he could feel the chill that was emanating from inside. If it was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t care about these things. At that time, he didn¡¯t believe in anything, and he didn¡¯t encounter any evil. He even dared to enter the tomb alone. However, he had been tormented by those things recently, so he didn¡¯t dare to doubt it anymore. He was so afraid that he felt uneasy even when he was leading the way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be too far away from you,¡± Su Mengforted him. If she did not follow him closely, with Wen Le¡¯s current body, he would be finished if he went down. Su Meng didn¡¯t finish her sentence because she could tell that Wen Le¡¯s face was already pale before he even entered the tomb. If she were to be more serious, Wen Le would probably faint from the shock. Wen Le took a deep breath, turned around, and prepared to enter the cave. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Su Meng called out to him when he sat down and put his legs into the hole. Su Meng took out a square-shaped talisman paper from her bag and passed it to him. She said, ¡°ce this on your chest. Remember, no matter what happens or what happens to this talisman, you can¡¯t take it away or open it.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Wen Le took the talisman and carefully ced it in his chest pocket as per Su Meng¡¯s request. Su Meng only allowed Wen Le to continue after she had given him all the necessary instructions. ¡°How about you? Do you want to stay here and wait for us?¡± Su Meng turned around and looked at Wei Ting. Chapter 336 - 336 Trying To Make a Living 336 Trying To Make a Living She felt that with Wei Ting¡¯s status, how could he possibly go with them to drill a hole and even go to such a gloomy underground ce? It was good that Wei Ting stayed up there to keep a lookout for them. If someone came over or they encountered something down there, Wei Ting could help. However, she didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to reject her request. ¡°I¡¯ll go down with you. You¡¯ll be in the middle, and I¡¯ll be thest.¡± Wei Ting took out something that looked like a Bluetooth headset and put it on Su Meng¡¯s ear. ¡°This is amunication device. Within two hundred meters, even if there is no signal, it can still locate a call,¡± Wei Ting exined. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that there wouldn¡¯t be any signal down there. It would be pitch ck. In the absolute darkness, the light from the shlight was of little use, because it could only illuminate the area with the light. If something happened down there and they got separated, they could still find him through themunicator. However, it was a pity that there were only two of them. This was because this was specially prepared for his patrolling teammates. The patrolling team was usually in groups of two, so he could only let Wen Le suffer. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Su Meng epted it without any hesitation. She put one on and Wei Ting put another on himself. After Wei Ting put it on, she heard a ¡®ding¡¯ sound from themunicator as if it was turned on. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t turn this off, it won¡¯t break no matter if it¡¯s in water or hit by a rock. It also has a GPS function, so as long as you wear it, you don¡¯t have to worry about getting lost. I can find you no matter where you go.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s expression was solemn at the moment, as if he was worried. Su Meng didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting, who was usually so calm, to be so serious at the next cemetery. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± ¡°Master, have youe down?¡± Wen Le, who was in the lead, saw that Su Meng didn¡¯t follow and called out carefully. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Su Meng replied and tidied her clothes and backpack. She sat down by the hole and slid down slowly. Seeing Su Meng go in, Wei Ting looked around and left something at the entrance of the cave before following her. The tomb was very deep, and the three of them slid down for a long time before reaching the bottom. Due to theck of sunlight all year round, Su Meng could feel the gloomy and damp air the moment she went down. She carefully shone the shlight on the path, but it was too dark in the cave. She could only see where the shlight shone. Outside the light, she could see a faint green light, but she couldn¡¯t see what it was. ¡°Master, please pay attention to your steps. We¡¯re just outside, and it¡¯s not easy to walk. We¡¯ll have to walk on a stone path next, which will be very ufortable. The tomb is at the bottom, so we¡¯ll have to walk for a while.¡± At Wen Le¡¯s reminder, Su Meng shone the shlight in front of her and saw the small stones that were standing upside down on the ground. The exposed part of the small stone was sharp. If one walked barefooted, their feet would definitely be pricked. Su Meng walked forward carefully. Even though she was wearing a pair of hiking shoes with thick soles, she could still feel the rocks under her feet. As she walked, she shone her shlight around. What made her feel strange was that there was no water source nearby, and they had not yet reached the deepest part, but the wall was suffused with thick water vapor, as if they were under a river. The most important thing was that she heard the sound of running watering from deep inside. Could there be an underground river down there? If there really was an underground river, they had to be careful. ¡°You guys are quite bold. You only have two people and you still dare toe into this ce.¡± Although the path was difficult to walk on, Su Meng did not use her hands to hold onto the wall. Instead, she tried her best to stabilize herself. Who knew if she would suddenly touch something? After all, some insects loved this kind of gloomy and humid environment. Wen Le sighed and replied, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all for the sake of making a living. Besides, nothing has ever happened before so I thought that these were all fake and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.¡± Who knew that this time, it would be so evil that he would end up like this and never want to do this again? Su Meng rolled her eyes. ¡°If you want to make a living, there are many other paths to take. Is grave robbing the only one you can take? Even if nothing happened to you this time, there¡¯s no guarantee that something bad won¡¯t happen in the future. It might even take revenge on your descendants. Of course, I¡¯m not cursing you when I say this. It¡¯s the truth.¡± Chapter 337 - 337 The Female Corpse Has Moved Away 337 The Female Corpse Has Moved Away ¡°I know. Master must have seen more of this than I have.¡± Wen Le did not care about Su Meng¡¯s words. If he was given another chance, he would still choose to take this path. not to mention other things. This path of earning money, as long as one seeded once, that was a level that others could not reach even if they worked hard for several lifetimes. Just like this time, even though he was possessed, he had money. He could use the money to ask Su Meng to help him solve the problem. The rest of the money could still be used for the rest of his life. The two of them talked as they walked in, while Wei Ting followed behind without a word. He didn¡¯t just use the shlight to light the road, but from time to time, he would shine it around him and above his head. The road here was winding, and there was more than one. Su Meng had no doubt that without Wen Le¡¯s guidance, it would take her a lot of effort to find the right path with so many forks. ¡°Are these forks dead ends?¡± Su Meng asked Wen Le. She had heard that somerge tombs had traps set up, but she did not know if it was true. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t go through those forks. Some of them are dead ends and we can go back, but some of them have traps. You¡¯ll die if you go through them. ¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯ve missed?¡± Wen Le suddenly stopped in his tracks, turned around, and lifted the hem of his shirt. Then, he shone the shlight for Su Meng. ¡°I got this scar at that time. I wasn¡¯t paying attention and went the wrong way. As a result, I fell into a trap. It was too dangerous back then. Fortunately, I was lucky and managed to survive.¡± He didn¡¯t go into the details. It wasn¡¯t a good memory. He just needed to learn from the lesson. There was no need to keep remembering such a terrible thing. Su Meng looked at Wen Le¡¯s stomach with the help of the shlight. There was a scar that was as wide as a thumb and as long as a palm. It was a scary sight. After Su Meng finished looking, Wen Le put down his clothes and continued walking. The cave was very narrow at first, but it became wider as they walked deeper into the cave. At the end, the three of them could walk side by side. After walking for about ten minutes, the three of them finally arrived at the entrance of the tomb. It was an open space, and Su Meng suddenly felt that everything was clear. The walls of the entrance to the tomb were embedded with night-luminescent pearls the size of quail eggs. The faint green light gathered together and illuminated the ce. ¡°This wall of night-luminescent pearls should be worth a lot of money. Why didn¡¯t you guys make a move on them at that time?¡± Although night-luminescent pearls were not rare, and the ones here were not big, there were a lot of them. They could be sold for a lot of money in wholesale. ¡°We can¡¯t take this kind of illuminating thing, no matter how valuable it is. This is the rule. I¡¯ve thought about taking these before, but my friend said that they were worthless and unlucky, so we didn¡¯t touch them. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t move at that time, or my condition would¡¯ve been even more serious.¡± Wen Le knew his own limits. Su Meng nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s right that you didn¡¯t touch these things.¡± This kind of thing was used to guide the dead souls. Not only was it bad luck, but it would also be fatal if he really took it. ¡°Master, as long as we open this door, we¡¯ll be in the tomb where the female corpse is. Then, can I open it?¡± Wen Le did not act rashly and came to ask for Su Meng¡¯s opinion. ¡°Wait a moment, let me take a look.¡± Su Meng took out thepass and a yellow talisman. She drew an incantation on it with a cinnabar pen, then burned the talisman with a lighter and scattered the ashes on thepass. After waiting for a while, thepass did not move. Su Meng then said, ¡°It¡¯s done. Open it. Remember what I just said. No matter what happens, do not take out the talisman on your chest.¡± Wen Le promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. My greatest virtue is that I treasure my life. For the sake of my life, I will definitely listen to you.¡± Upon saying that, Wen Le walked to the side of the door and ced his hand on one of the candle tables. He then turned it with force and the door of the tomb slowly opened. Even though Wen Le had already mentally prepared himself, he was still shocked when he saw the situation inside the tomb. He even took a few steps back and lost his bnce before falling to the ground. ¡°She, she, why is she here!¡± Wen Le pointed at the entrance of the tomb and was so flustered that he almost could not speak. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Meng frowned as she looked into the tomb. It was a weird feeling, as if something invisible was moving quickly in the tomb and there was a cold wind blowing. This ce was very strange, but she had just tested it with thepass, and thepass clearly did not respond. Wen Le stammered, ¡°That, that female corpse. She, she urged us to leave. We clearly threw her next to the coffin. But, she, she urged us to leave. How did shee to the door?!¡± Chapter 338 - 338 The Colorful Centipede 338 The Colorful Centipede He was very sure that although he and his friend were scared and panicked, they had hidden the entrance well when they went out. Moreover, when he looked at the entrance just now, it didn¡¯t look like anyone else had been here. Since no one hade, why did the skeleton change location? ¡°Are you sure you remembered correctly? The bones weren¡¯t thrown here by you guys, but somehow moved here by themselves?¡± After hearing Wen Le¡¯s words, Su Meng felt that something was amiss. Wen Le was only frightened but there was nothing wrong with his brain. Logically speaking, he should not have remembered wrongly. But no matter what, a skeleton would change its position by itself. This was ridiculous no matter how you thought about it. How could a skeleton move by itself? Even though she was a feng shui master, she still felt that this statement was ridiculous. Su Meng looked at the decorations in the tomb and frowned. This tomb chamber gave her a very bad feeling. She couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong, so she decided to go in and take a look. ¡°Ouch!¡± Wen Le saw Su Meng¡¯s movement and wanted to remind her to be careful. However, before he could speak, he felt a sharp pain on his palm, as if he was bitten by something. He shone the shlight in his other hand. Sure enough, there were two teeth marks on his right hand. They were not particrly deep, but they were bleeding. Not knowing what had bitten him, Wen Le took the shlight and shone it around. With that, he saw a scene that would disgust him for the rest of his life. There were dozens of centipedes the size of thumbs around him! It was different from the ordinary centipedes outside. It was actually colored, and under the illumination of the shlight, it looked even more vibrant. The reason why Wen Le was bitten was probably because his hand had touched them. The centipede was poisonous. After Wen Le¡¯s hand was bitten, the area around the wound instantly swelled up and it was extremely painful. At first, the centipedes were still lying there obediently. When Wen Le shone the shlight over, they were instantly confused by the light, revealing the thing under the group of centipedes. It was a ck snake that was as long as an arm. Half of the snake¡¯s body had already been eaten by the centipede. It seemed that not much time had passed since it was still struggling. He didn¡¯t expect these centipedes to eat snakes! This was the first time he had seen it. Under Wen Le¡¯s disturbance, the centipedes began to crawl around. Two of them even climbed up his clothes and tried to burrow into his clothes. He jumped up in shock and threw the centipede off his body. He ran toward Su Meng, screaming, ¡°Master, there are centipedes! Help me!¡± He ran to Su Meng¡¯s side. He was so scared that he forgot about the difference between men and women and wanted to hug Su Meng. However, before he could touch Su Meng, Wei Ting grabbed the back of his neck and threw him to the side. When he was thrown out, Wen Le was still very angry and felt that Wei Ting was unreasonable. However, when his eyes met Wei Ting¡¯s cold and sharp gaze, he instantly became dispirited. He got up obediently and walked to Su Meng¡¯s side, not daring to touch her again. Su Meng, who wanted to check the tomb, was shocked by Wen Le¡¯s reaction. She stood at the door and did not go in. Instead, she looked at him in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. Wen Le tried his best to calm his emotions before he said, ¡°Centipedes. There are many colorful centipedes in this tomb. They even bit me.¡± After he finished speaking, he raised his bitten hand to show Su Meng. Wen Le¡¯s voice trembled from fear. Su Meng shone the shlight at Wen Le and took a closer look. The bite was very serious. The area around the wound was red and swollen, and it was even a little ck. This meant that the centipede was poisonous and he needed to deal with it in time. Luckily, Su Meng had prepared well and brought emergency medicine. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to leave first. We¡¯lle back after your wound is healed.¡± Su Meng took out bandages and disinfectant from her bag and prepared to treat Wen Le¡¯s wound. The centipedes were startled by the light and started crawling around. Some of them even crawled to Su Meng¡¯s feet. Su Meng didn¡¯t stomp them to death. Instead, she gently moved them to the side. She would not act rashly before she understood the specific information of this species. Judging from the centipedes that were crawling all over the ground but kept a certain distance from each other, they might be social animals. Perhaps there were more of them in the depths of the cave. ¡°Did you hurt them just now?¡± Su Meng asked as she bandaged his wound. Chapter 339 - 339 How To Get In 339 How To Get In Wen Le said with a bitter face, ¡°I hurt them? How was that possible? I would be thankful if they didn¡¯t bite me, but they really did. Master, do you know what I just saw?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A snake! Those centipedes were not big, but they could actually eat such a long snake. I¡¯m really nauseated.¡± As Wen Le spoke, he thought of the group of colorful centipedes crawling back and forth on the snake¡¯s body with their dense legs to eat meat. His stomach suddenly began to vomit acid. Su Meng did not see the scene, so she did not react. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that Wen Le did not hurt the centipedes. Social animals were the most annoying. Although they were small, if they attacked you in arge group, you would not be able to do anything. They were like a group of ants hunting for food. ¡°Do you know what kind of centipede this is?¡± Su Meng asked. Wei Ting bent over to take a look and then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before. It seems that this thing only lives underground. They panicked when they were suddenly illuminated by light.¡± Fortunately, these centipedes only looked a little scary. There were not many of them, so they did not pose a threat to them at the moment. Su Meng bandaged up Wen Le¡¯s wound and packed up her things. She wanted to leave but Wen Le had no intention of leaving. ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine. I was just bitten by a little poisonous creature. It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ve been stung by scorpions before. Aren¡¯t they even more poisonous? I¡¯m fine. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get in here. Let¡¯s solve the problem first, or we¡¯ll have toe back in the future. I¡¯d rather be bitten by this thing than be entangled by that thing again. I¡¯ve had enough.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Then what if the poison threatens your life?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of it? On the ground, the brighter the color, the more poisonous it was, because they don¡¯t have to change their color to protect themselves. But it¡¯s different underground. Most of the things underground are non-toxic, and even if there is, it¡¯s only a small poison because they don¡¯t have natural enemies and don¡¯t need to rely on poison to protect themselves.¡± Su Meng did not try to persuade Wen Le to stay as it was not her job. She was not familiar with these poisonous creatures and she did not know if they would be dangerous. Since Wen Le was not worried, there was no need for her to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Su Meng turned around and walked back into the tomb. She was not afraid of the skeleton at the door, but she felt sorry for it. She was lying in her coffin, but she was thrown to the ground by two men who came from outside. Not only that, but they also took away the treasure in her coffin. Anyone who experienced this would be angry. Su Meng took out a small incense burner from her bag and ced it next to the coffin. She took out five incense sticks and lit them up. She inserted them into the incense burner and bowed to the coffin seriously. Then, she burned two talismans beside the coffin. After that, she just stood there quietly and looked at the lit incense. The five joss sticks were lit neatly, and the smoke slowly rose in a spiral, indicating that everything was going smoothly. ¡°Come here.¡± Su Meng turned around and asked Wen Le to go in. Wen Le heard Su Meng calling for him and quickly walked into the tomb. However, when he reached the door and saw the pile of bones in the middle of the door, he did not dare to continue walking in. ¡°Master, what should we do about this?¡± Wen Le pointed at the bones and asked Su Meng. This skeleton had appeared in his dreams every day, scaring him every day. Wen Le was so frightened that he was almost going to have a nervous breakdown. Now that he saw the real thing, he didn¡¯t even dare to look at it. ¡°Juste over when I tell you to. Be careful not to step on her.¡± Su Meng kept urging him. Wen Le knew that he should listen to Su Meng now but he was really afraid of this skeleton. He could only look at it and did not dare to take a step forward. Just as Su Meng was starting to get impatient, Wei Ting finally spoke. ¡°Do you want to go in by yourself or do you want to be kicked in by me?¡± Wei Ting said coldly. Wen Le did not doubt Wei Ting¡¯s words at all. He would definitely do as he said. If he was kicked in by Wei Ting, there was no guarantee that he would not touch the skeleton. He might as well walk in himself. He didn¡¯t have a second option. He gritted his teeth, closed his eyes, and walked over the bones to Su Meng. Wei Ting wanted to go in as well but was stopped by Su Meng. She was helping Wen Le solve the problem and it had nothing to do with Wei Ting. If Wei Ting came in, there might be new trouble. Chapter 340 - 340 Restoring the Skeleton 340 Restoring the Skeleton Su Meng had been staring at the incense burner. Everything was normal at first but the moment Wen Le entered, the incense started to burn abnormally. At first, there were three long and two short ones. Then, the smoke didn¡¯t spiral up like it did at the beginning, but became chaotic. ¡°Mr. Wen, do you really want to apologize to her?¡± Su Meng asked without turning her head when Wen Le walked to her side. Wen Le quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It was my fault earlier. I apologize. I really mean it. I swear that I¡¯ll never do this again! As long as great aunt can let me go, I¡¯m willing to set up a tablet for her and pay tribute every festival.¡± Wen Le¡¯s tone was rather sincere but after he finished speaking, the incense did not return to normal. It was still long and short, some burned quickly while some burned slowly. Wen Le looked at Su Meng awkwardly. Even though he did not know much about feng shui, the scene in front of him was obvious. Anyone could tell that it was not good. ¡°Master...¡± Wen Le looked at Su Meng for help, not knowing what to do. Su Meng was not bothered by this. She kept her eyes on the coffin and did not even look at Wen Le. Su Meng did not say anything and Wen Le did not dare to say anything either. He kept staring at Su Meng nervously. It was unknown whether it was because he was frightened or because he had just been bitten by the centipede, but Wen Le¡¯s face gradually turned pale and ayer of sweat appeared on his forehead. It was obvious that he was not feeling well. His eyes were a little unfocused, and even his hands were shaking. However, Su Meng was too focused on the coffin to notice his current state. As for Wei Ting, although he had been paying close attention to the situation in the tomb, it was too dark inside and he was too far away. He could not see Wen Le¡¯s expression at all. ¡°Go and bring this girl¡¯s body over and put it in the coffin,¡± Su Meng said to Wen Le after a while. Wen Le¡¯s expression turned even worse when he heard that he had to carry the skeleton. The skeleton had been smashed into pieces by him and now, not only did he have to carry it back, he even had to put it back together for her. This was too difficult for him. ¡°Master¡¯s advice.¡± Wen Le wanted to ask Su Meng if she could use another method. But before he could finish his sentence, Su Meng interrupted, ¡°Just do what I tell you to do, and don¡¯t say anything unnecessary. Although the skeleton is broken, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to straighten her out, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but it¡¯s just that...¡± As he was speaking, Wen Le suddenly felt a buzzing sound in his brain, and then his ears began to ring. He was already a little dizzy, but now it was even more serious. Could he have been poisoned? However, he had never heard of a centipede¡¯s poison being more potent than a scorpion¡¯s. Could it be that these centipedes had mutated because they had lived in cemeteries all year round? He wanted to tell Su Meng about his situation, but he was afraid that Su Meng would ask him to leave. If he did not solve the problem this time, this matter would continue to haunt him for a long time. ¡®No, no matter what happens, I have to settle this.¡¯ Wen Le endured the difort and steadied his swaying body as he walked to the front of the skeleton. He clenched his teeth and closed his eyes. He stretched his arms forward and directly picked up the pile of bones before walking toward the coffin. Following Su Meng¡¯s instructions, he carefully ced the bones into the coffin and quickly put the bones back in ce. After that, he finally heaved a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground. Su Meng¡¯s gaze only moved away when the skeleton returned to the coffin. She asked Wen Le to close the coffin. After Wen Le covered the coffin, she took out a few yellow talismans and drew incantations on them. She stuck them on the top and sides of the coffin, leaving only the bottom. After that, she took out a ball of red rope and wrapped it around the four sides of the coffin. This time, the red rope avoided the top and bottom. Su Meng finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Master, what do you mean by this?¡± Wen Le asked as he pointed at Su Meng¡¯s amulet and red string. At first, he thought Su Meng was trying to seal the coffin. However, if she was trying to seal the coffin, why would she leave one side of it untouched? It would be useless then. In order to prevent something like this from happening to him again, he hoped that Su Meng could seal the coffinpletely so that the evil energy inside could not run around. Su Meng looked at the coffin that she had stuck a charm on and said, ¡°This female corpse died an unnatural death when she was alive. She was nailed to the coffin and suffocated to death. As a result, her resentment is very great, but she was a kind person when she was alive and had never done any bad things. So even if she is now full of hostility and resentment, there is still a chance to convert her.¡± Chapter 341 - 341 The Woman In the Coffin 341 The Woman In the Coffin Using the talisman to seal these five faces was to seal her evil energy and prevent her from continuing to harm people. The red rope was to convert her, and the reason why the bottom was not sealed was to give her a way out, so that she would have a chance to let go and leave. Oh... So that¡¯s why...¡± Wen Le¡¯s body was getting more and more ufortable. He did not hear what Su Meng said clearly and only gave a perfunctory reply. He felt more and more dizzy, as if his whole body was spinning. Because of the difort, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. Wen Le shook his head with all his might, trying to keep himself awake but the dizziness was too strong and his legs were not able to stand straight. He instinctively raised his hand to hold the object but his hand ended up identally cing it on the coffin. ¡°Mas...¡± His vision was getting more and more blurry. The sense of dizziness was constantly attacking his brain and Wen Le felt that he was about to lose consciousness. Just as he was about to give up, he finally gave up and asked Su Meng for help. But just as he spoke, his hand suddenly trembled, and it was especially strong. What was going on? He lowered his head to take a look. His dizzy mind instantly sobered up when he saw the coffin in his hand, and even his strength recovered a little. What did he just see? The coffin, which was still normal a moment ago, was actually shaking violently under his hand! It was as if something was about to rush out of it. Especially the lid of the coffin, which looked like it was about to break. Su Meng¡¯s talisman and the red string hade off. As the coffin lid shook, he peeked through the gap and saw what was inside. The skeleton that had been lying in the coffin was gone, and it had turned into a woman with long ck hair. The woman was wearing an ancient red wedding dress, and her face was covered by her long hair, so he couldn¡¯t see what she looked like. There were colorful centipedes crawling around the woman. It was the same kind that he had seen outside the tomb. Wen Le released his hand that was touching the coffin and slowly retreated. He was already scared out of his wits by the scene. When he was far away from the coffin, he finally remembered to call for help. He shouted, ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on with this coffin? Why is it moving? Why is there a woman inside?¡± After he finished asking, he realized that no one answered him and Wen Le¡¯s heart was filled with panic. Because he was too scared, even his breathing became hurried. He turned around to see why Su Meng was ignoring him. At that moment, he felt a gust of cold air on his neck. It felt like someone was lying on his shoulder and blowing on him. The cold feeling made him shiver, and then he stiffly turned his head to look to the side. It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t looked, but the moment he did, he was almost scared to death. When he turned his head around, he was met with a pair of bloody holes with their eyes gouged out. The two bloody holes were half the size of a fist and almost covered half of his face. When Wen Le looked over, the bloody holes were still bleeding and crying. The woman whose eyes had been gouged out was now standing beside him. She leaned her head over and looked at him with her bleeding eyes. Perhaps it was because she was too seriously injured, the woman¡¯s face was pale, and even her lips were pale without any blood. Despite such a heavy injury, she seemed to feel no pain at all. She looked at Wen Le with a little happiness, her pale lips slightly raised, with a trace of a smile. Their faces were very close to each other, so close that they were about to touch. Wen Le¡¯s head did not move. He noticed that the woman had long hair that almost touched the ground and was dressed in a red wedding dress. He immediately thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t this the woman that I saw lying in the coffin earlier?¡¯ However, she was clearly lying in a coffin just now. When did shee to his side? He actually didn¡¯t see it. Did he really see a ghost? At this moment, Wen Le had forgotten that he was in the tomb and that there was no fourth living person other than Wei Ting and Su Meng. His brain had already been numbed by fear, and he couldn¡¯t react to what was going on. The woman raised her hand that was as withered as a tree branch and slowly touched Wen Le¡¯s face. At first, Wen Le thought that he was hallucinating and stood there unmoving. It was only when he felt a cold touch on his face that he realized that this was not an illusion, it had clearly happened in reality! The woman¡¯s hand slowly moved up his face and only stopped when she touched Wen Le¡¯s eyes. She grinned andughed soundlessly. It was fine if she didn¡¯tugh, but with thisugh, the corners of her mouth stretched to the base of her ears, and her entire mouth almost took up half of her face! She opened her mouth wide, revealing her blood-stained, dark red teeth, which looked particrly disgusting. Chapter 342 - 342 My Chest Is On Fire 342 My Chest Is On Fire She gently caressed Wen Le¡¯s eyes as if she was touching a precious treasure, looking very satisfied. Wen Le was frozen on the spot for a long time. He only reacted when the woman ced her other hand on his eye. ¡°Help me!¡± Wen Le¡¯s mind waspletely nk at this moment. His body was already feeling unwell and after being frightened, his legs went soft and he fell on his butt. The ground was full of sharp stones, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t care about the pain from his butt. He turned around and crawled back, not forgetting to continue calling for help at the same time. ¡°Oh my god! Help me! Master, Master!¡± However, the woman did not seem to have any intention of letting him go. As Wen Le was rolling and crawling, she mimicked Wen Le¡¯s posture and crawled forward while sticking close to his body. At the same time, she turned her head to look at Wen Le and smiled at him. The scene was ratherical but there was only fear in Wen Le¡¯s heart at the moment. He was so frightened by this woman that he was about to cry. The woman would follow him wherever he went, asionally touching Wen Le¡¯s face with her cold hands. The tomb was very dark and Wen Le¡¯s shlight was lost somewhere. He could only use the dim light of the luminous pearl on the wall to see the situation around him. The woman was in hot pursuit of him and touched his face from time to time. This was much scarier than the skeleton he had dreamed of a few days ago. In the end, Wen Le was so frightened that he directly cried. Not wanting the woman to continue following him, Wen Le picked up a stone beside him and threw it at the woman. A muffled groan was heard and a ripple seemed to appear on the woman¡¯s body. However, it was only for a moment before she stuck close to Wen Le¡¯s side. Wen Le was so frightened that he had almost lost his mind. He did not notice the muffled groan and was still crawling forward with all his might. Just as Wen Le was rolling and crawling away, he suddenly felt a burning sensation on his chest. He looked down and saw that the talisman Su Meng had given him was on fire. He put the talisman in the pocket of his inner clothes. The fire had already burned his outer clothes, and his chest was getting more and more painful. If he let the fire continue, his skin would probably be burned. He ced his hand on his chest and wanted to take out the talisman. However, just as his hand was about to touch the talisman, Su Meng¡¯s words suddenly shed through his mind. No matter what happens, don¡¯t take out the talisman. Even though he was so frightened by the scene in front of him that he almost lost his mind, he still remembered Su Meng¡¯s words. He lowered his head and looked at the talisman that was still burning. The burning sensation grew stronger and stronger, and even his heart began to hurt. The pain in his chest cleared his mind. Wen Le looked at the woman who had been following him closely. He realized that although this woman looked terrifying, she had not really done anything to him. There was also the ball of fire in his chest. Although it was still burning, it had not grown bigger. The light from the fire in front of his chest illuminated his body, and the pale yellow light made him feel a trace of warmth. He suddenly remembered that when he first entered the industry, the big brother who took him in said that the older the cemetery, the more likely strange things would happen when he went down. However, no matter how strange things happened, there was no such thing as a ghost appearing to catch and hurt people. At most, it was contaminated with some evil and bad luck. If he saw a ghostly shadow, it would be an illusion. What he had to do now was not to panic and face the ghostly shadow in front of him. Recalling the words of his big brother, Wen Le decided not to continue running away but to face this terrifying woman in front of him. He took a deep breath, sat down, and rxed his body. He tried to suppress the fear in his heart and began to look at the woman¡¯s bloody holes. The woman saw that Wen Le had stopped running and seemed to be very dissatisfied. She stopped smiling and looked at him with a cold face. Even though he knew that it was all fake, the woman¡¯s terrifying face was right in front of him. No matter how he consoled himself, Wen Le was still so frightened by the woman¡¯s terrifying face that he was jumping in fear. He tried his best to stop his body from trembling, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. No matter how much the woman touched him, Wen Le forced himself to remain still. When he was too scared, he would close his eyes and not look at the woman. Finally, the cold touch on his face gradually warmed up. After waiting for a while, Wen Le finally opened his eyes a little and observed secretly. Wen Le noticed that the me on his chest had weakened slightly. As the me weakened, the woman¡¯s figure also gradually faded. Finally, like a reflection in the water, she disappeared after a ripple. With the woman¡¯s disappearance, he felt a sense of weightlessness as if he had suddenly fallen into a deep abyss. Chapter 343 - 343 Why Am I Still In Pain? 343 Why Am I Still In Pain? The sense of weightlessness onlysted for an instant before it was immediately restored. Wen Le opened his eyes again and his vision finally cleared. He saw Su Meng and Wei Ting sitting opposite him. It was really an illusion. Wen Le mustered up his courage and turned to look at the coffin. The coffin was ced there in good condition. The red string and talisman that Su Meng had tied around the coffin were still there. He heaved a deep sigh of relief. He could finally rx. It was all an illusion. Now that he knew that everything was fake, thest trace of fear in his heart disappeared. He even admired himself. In such a dangerous and terrifying situation, he could still think so calmly. He was indeed suited for this line of work. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± However, the relief was only temporary. In the next moment, Wen Le was nervous again because Wei Ting was looking at him coldly. As soon as Wei Ting spoke, Wen Le was so frightened that he shivered. This person did not seem to be much better than the female ghost just now. He was just as scary. He looked at Wei Ting weakly, then nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡± After he finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. Why did he feel that Wei Ting¡¯s gaze on him was not quite right? There was a chill in his eyes, as if he had done something wrong to provoke him. When he first came in, his attitude toward him was still okay. Why did it suddenly change? Wei Ting¡¯s body was surrounded by a cold air. Coupled with the tomb¡¯s environment, it was even more frightening. Wen Le did not notice it when he first woke up, but now that he took a closer look at Su Meng and Wei Ting, he realized that something was not right with them. Wei Ting sat on the ground with his back against the wall. Su Meng was half-lying in his arms, frowning and looking very weak. As it was too dark in the tomb, Wen Le could not see Su Meng¡¯s face clearly. He thought that she was tired, so she leaned against Wei Ting to rest. However, when did the two of them be so intimate? When they came, Su Meng even seemed to dislike Wei Ting. What happened between the two of them? How could he not know anything? The doubts in Wen Le¡¯s heart grew. Although he was still afraid, it did not stop him from being curious about the sudden intimacy between Su Meng and Wei Ting. ¡°You¡¯re quite obedient. You didn¡¯t throw away the talisman.¡± Su Meng leaned on Wei Ting and spoke to Wen Le, but her tone was weak. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯ll definitely listen to you, Master. Since you won¡¯t let me take it out, I won¡¯t take it out even if I die.¡± Wen Le promised with pride. Noticing that Su Meng was not in a good state, he asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? Are you too tired?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still being stubborn,¡± Wei Ting said coldly, but he was stopped by Su Meng. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about my matterter. First, tell me what you just encountered.¡± Su Meng asked Wen Le. ¡°Alright, Master.¡± Wen Le told Su Meng everything that he had just seen in detail, especially the appearance of the female ghost. He described it in great detail, even to the point of describing the female ghost¡¯s appearance. Su Meng nodded her head to show that she understood. Then, she fell silent. Wen Le saw that Su Meng had no intention of exining to him, so he asked himself, ¡°Master, what is going on? Why would I see such a thing? I was ridiculed.¡± At this point, Wen Le turned back to look at the coffin beside him and quickly got up. He wanted to stay with Su Meng and Wei Ting. He was afraid just by looking at this thing. But just as he got up, before he could even take a step, he felt a sharp pain in his waist and chest. The pain was like a broken bone. He couldn¡¯t help but sit down again, holding the ce where it hurt and crying out in pain. He didn¡¯t even finish his sentence. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with me? Why is my body in so much pain? I¡¯m not cured yet, am I?¡± Wen Le asked Su Meng as he moaned. Hearing Wen Le¡¯s words, Su Meng nced at Wei Ting awkwardly. Wei Ting felt her gaze and lowered his head to meet her eyes. When he looked at Su Meng, there was nothing but gentleness in Wei Ting¡¯s eyes. Su Meng coughed awkwardly and asked him, ¡°You have no memory of what happened just now?¡± Wen Le shook his head and said, ¡°I felt like I was in another dimension at that time. Although the tomb did not change, you all disappeared. I could only see that terrifying woman. She chased me all the way. At first, I thought it was an illusion, but when her hand touched me, I could actually feel her warmth. It was so cold, it was f*cking scary.¡± Wen Le could not help but curse when he thought of the feeling of being touched by the woman¡¯s icy cold hand. Chapter 344 - 344 The Ambulance Did Not Dare To Come 344 The Ambnce Did Not Dare To Come ¡°Then it seems like you don¡¯t know that you hit me.¡± Su Meng wanted to get up, but the moment she moved, the wounds on her body would hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t move, be careful that the wound will open again. I¡¯ll carry you outter.¡± Wei Ting pressed Su Meng down with his big hand and stopped her from getting up. He pressed her back into his arms. Wen Le did not notice the two¡¯s actions. Su Meng¡¯s words kept echoing in his ears. What did Su Meng just say? He hit Su Meng? !! ¡°Master, did I hit you just now?¡± Wen Le asked again in disbelief. He suspected that there was something wrong with his ears. How could he hit someone? Even when he was facing that terrifying woman, he didn¡¯t do anything. Su Meng nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s more than that. You seemed to have gone crazy just now. You were throwing stones everywhere. You changed too suddenly, I didn¡¯t have time to dodge and was hit by your stone.¡± Su Meng clutched at her chest. Wen Le¡¯s stone hadnded on her chest and she had almost died. Her chest was in extreme pain, and she even suspected that her ribs had been broken. Of course, Wen Le wasn¡¯t any better off. Wei Ting rushed over the moment he saw him hitting Su Meng and sent Wen Le flying with a kick. This was also why Wen Le said that his chest and back hurt. Wei Ting¡¯s kick was so strong that Wen Le could not get up. If Su Meng had not stopped him and told him the reason, Wen Le would have been skinned alive. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I really don¡¯t have any impression of it. My mind was filled with that terrifying woman. Then, Master, are you alright now? Do you need to call an ambnce?¡± Even though Wen Le was in so much pain that he could not stand it, he was the one who hit Su Meng after all. The reason why she came here was to help him. It was fine if he was in pain, but he could not let anything happen to Su Meng. Wen Le did not think this way because of his loyalty to Su Meng, but because he had seen Su Meng¡¯s strength. He must be on good terms with such a capable person, in case he needed her help in the future. Due to these reasons, Wen Le was particrly concerned about Su Meng. Su Meng didn¡¯t seem to mind. She said nonchntly, ¡°How could there be an ambnce in this ce? There¡¯s no signal here, and even if the call went through, do you think the ambnce would dare toe?¡± Hearing that, Wen Le agreed. He had forgotten that he was currently in a tomb. ¡°I¡¯m fine, as long as you can reimburse me for my medical expenses when I get back. I don¡¯t mind if you give me more money for my hard work.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t forget about the money. After all, she couldn¡¯t afford to get injured for nothing. She was already covered in injuries, and now she had new injuries on top of old ones. She didn¡¯t know if it would affect her body in any way. After hearing Su Meng¡¯s request, Wen Le agreed without hesitation, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry about this. You¡¯ve done me such a big favor. I won¡¯t let you down when we go back.¡± ¡°But why did I have an illusion just now? The illusion was so real. When that woman touched me, the touch was so real. Not only that, I could feel her body temperature! Her body was as cold as ice. Master, what was going on? Oh right, there¡¯s also the talisman you gave me.¡± At this point, Wen Le hurriedly lowered his head and looked at his chest. The area where the talisman paper was ced was clearly fine. It did not look like it had been burned at all and his clothes were not burnt either. He reached in and took out the talisman paper. The talisman paper was intact as well. Could it be that the fire he saw just now was also an illusion? He asked Su Meng, ¡°I saw the talisman burn just now. It was on my chest. Even if it was just an illusion, what was that real burning pain? I was in so much pain that I almost took out the talisman.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t¡­¡± Su Meng wanted to stop Wen Le but he was too fast. Before she could say anything, he had already taken out the talisman. Su Meng, ¡°¡­¡± It was toote to stop Wen Le. Su Meng frowned and looked at him without saying a word. Wen Le didn¡¯t notice Su Meng¡¯s reaction. He was looking at the talisman in his hand as he asked the question. He found that although the talisman paper was not burned, there were a few tiny red lines on it. He remembered that when Su Meng gave it to him, it was pure yellow and there was no such thing. Realizing this, Wen Le raised his head and wanted to continue asking Su Meng. However, when he raised his head, he realized that Su Meng was just looking at him quietly. She did not answer the question he had just asked. Chapter 345 - 345 The Evil Aura Hasn’t Dissipated 345 The Evil Aura Hasn¡¯t Dissipated There was something wrong with Su Meng¡¯s gaze. Wen Le felt a chill down his spine and shivered. He thought back to what Su Meng had told him. Before he came in, Su Meng seemed to have told him not to take out the talisman no matter what. Only then did Wen Le realize that he had done something wrong. He quickly asked Su Meng for help. Wen Le looked at the talisman in his hand and asked Su Meng nervously, ¡°Master, I¡­¡± !! ¡°Sigh, I told you not to take it out no matter what, but you didn¡¯t listen.¡± Su Meng sighed and sounded helpless. ¡°Then what should I do? Master, I won¡¯t hallucinate like I did just now, right? Please don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s too scary. I don¡¯t want to see it a second time in my life.¡± Su Meng thought for a moment, then stretched out her hand and calcted. She then said to Wen Le, ¡°Put the talisman back first. I¡¯ll see how it goes.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t take it out on my own anymore. I¡¯ll take it out whenever Master asks me to.¡± Wen Le then ced the talisman back into the pocket on his chest. In fact, it was useless to put it back at this time, but Su Meng was afraid that Wen Le would overthink and it would cause more trouble. This was also a way to reassure him. ¡°Master, what else do we have to do now? When can we go up?¡± He did not know why, but he felt that the temperature in the tomb had suddenly dropped a lot. He began to feel a little cold, and this cold air was not just a simple cold air, but it was apanied by a thick humidity, the kind that drilled straight into his bones. ¡°Let me rest for a while. My wound has split open, and I can¡¯t move now.¡± Su Meng took a deep breath and tried to get up. Not only was her chest injured, she had also hit the wall while trying to avoid Wen Le. The wound that had healed a lot earlier had split open again from the impact. Wei Ting gently supported Su Meng, but even with his help, Su Meng was still in so much pain that she did not dare to move. ¡°If it hurts too much, don¡¯t move.¡± Seeing Su Meng like this, Wei Ting stopped her. Su Meng sighed when she realized that she could not do anything in a short period of time. She looked at Wen Le and said, ¡°I know you have a lot of questions to ask. I¡¯ll exin the details to you when we get out. What we need to do now is to get rid of the evil aura in your body.¡± Upon hearing that she was going to dispel the evil energy in his body, Wen Le said in surprise, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just dispelling the evil energy in my body? Then what were we doing all those things for?¡± He didn¡¯t expect that after doing so many things, the evil aura was still on him. No wonder he had run into evil just now. It was not healed at all. When he thought of this, he suddenly felt that the cold air in the tomb had be even stronger. Without a doubt, this was definitely rted to the evil energy in his body. Wen Le was a little worried. Since the evil aura had not been dispelled, would he still hallucinate? Su Meng could see Wen Le¡¯s worry so she consoled him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s simple. We¡¯ll be able to leave after this step.¡± ¡°Is there anything I can help with? Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Wei Ting hugged Su Meng gently, frowning so hard that his brows were almost knitted together. At this moment, his face was filled with displeasure and the gaze he used to look at Wen Le was even colder. If it was not for Su Meng¡¯s insistence to help Wen Le settle this matter and the fact that he did not want to make Su Meng angry, he would have left with her immediately. Initially, he thought that since everyone was in the tomb, they would not be in any danger as long as they did not wander around. He did not expect that Wen Le was the greatest danger. He had actually injured Su Meng. When he saw Wen Le hitting Su Meng with a stone, he immediately rushed in. However, he was too far away and did not make it in time. He just watched as Wen Le hit Su Meng¡¯s chest with the stone. The force was so strong that Su Meng was sent flying and her back hit the wall. The wall was made of uneven luminous pearls and stones. Su Meng was already injured, and the crash tore her wound open. Su Meng had brought a first aid kit with her, but it was barely enough to bandage her wound. She did not need his help and had to do it herself. If she wanted to get her wound properly bandaged, she still had to go to the hospital. However, Wen Le did not react at all to Su Meng¡¯s attack. Instead, he picked up the rock and continued to hit her. Fortunately, just as he was about to hit her for the second time, he rushed over in time and kicked Wen Le away. Only then did Wen Le stop hitting people. Wen Le, who had been kicked down by him, was also very strange. He was lying on his side on the ground, his eyes zed, as if his body had been snatched. Chapter 346 - 346 You Can Choose Netherworld Marriage 346 You Can Choose Netherworld Marriage He wanted to continue beating up Wen Le but was stopped by Su Meng. Su Meng said that Wen Le was mentally affected and he did not even know what he had done. He only stopped after Su Meng stopped him. Looking at Su Meng¡¯s sad face, he wanted to do everything he could to help her. This time, Su Meng did not reject Wei Ting. Instead, she took out a piece of talisman paper from her bag and drew a talisman on it. After she was done, she asked Wei Ting to pass the talisman paper to Wen Le. ¡°Master, what should I do next?¡± Wen Le took the talisman from Wei Ting and asked Su Meng in a serious tone. !! Su Meng asked, ¡°Do you see the circle on the charm?¡± ¡°I see it.¡± ¡°Cut any finger and drip a drop of blood on the center of the circle. Then, burn it on top of the coffin. After burning it, kowtow three times.¡± Wen Le took out a pocket knife and cut his finger without hesitation. He followed Su Meng¡¯s instructions and dripped a drop of blood into the circle drawn with cinnabar. He then walked to the top of the coffin, took out a lighter, and burned the talisman. After the talisman paper had burnedpletely, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times to the coffin. This time, he didn¡¯t act rashly. After he was done, he asked Su Meng and got up after getting her permission. ¡°Master, how did it go? Did it end like this?¡± Wen Le couldn¡¯t wait to walk to Su Meng¡¯s side after he got up. He always felt that it was safest to be by Su Meng¡¯s side. Even though Wei Ting was looking at him with hostility, he couldn¡¯t care less. No matter how angry Wei Ting was, he wouldn¡¯t take his life. At most, he would be beaten up. However, the thing in the coffin was an existence that could take his life. Su Meng counted with her fingers, and after she was done, her expression finally softened. ¡°Alright, everything¡¯s fine now. We can leave.¡± However, she was a little embarrassed. Su Meng looked at Wen Le with a smile, which made Wen Le panic. Wen Le¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, tensed up again, afraid that Su Meng would ask him to do something terrible again. In fact, he had guessed correctly. Su Meng said slowly, ¡°You need to put up a tablet in your house to pay your respects to her. Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry or be afraid. You don¡¯t have to pay your respects every day, you just have to pay your respects every New Year and festival.¡± He had to ce the memorial tablet of the female corpse in his house and even wanted to pay respects to her? Wen Le felt his brain explode and it was as if fireworks were blooming in front of his eyes. He shook his head and thought that it was not good. He was hallucinating again. He couldn¡¯t believe it and asked Su Meng again, ¡°Master, do you mean that I should ce her memorial tablet in my house and then pay my respects to her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Meng nodded solemnly. Wen Le, ¡°¡­¡± He wished that Su Meng was just joking or trying to scare him. However, he knew that he could not hide from her when he saw her serious expression. Wen Le, who had received a definite answer, was on the verge of tears. What the h*ll was this? Even for rtives, cing a memorial tablet in their house and seeing it all day was a taboo, let alone this person who had been dead for many years. Especially when this person had already turned into a skeleton. It was terrifying to leave this person¡¯s memorial tablet at home. ¡°Master, is there any other way? Besides, I don¡¯t even know her name. How am I supposed to pay my respects to her? Can you use another method? I promise, as long as you use another method, I will definitely do it!¡± Su Meng looked at Wen Le with a weird smile and asked, ¡°There is a second method but are you sure you will do it?¡± Wen Le nodded. ¡°The second way is for you to marry her,¡± Su Meng said, pointing at the coffin. ¡°What?¡± Wen Le thought that he had misheard her and repeated, ¡°I¡¯ll marry her?¡± Su Meng nodded, indicating that Wen Le was not wrong. ¡°But, but she¡¯s dead. All her flesh is gone, and all she has is bones. You mean you want me to marry a skeleton? Are you kidding me? How can a skeleton win?¡± Wen Le saw Su Meng smiling at him without saying a word. Suddenly, a thought came to his mind and he said in disbelief, ¡°Netherworld marriage?¡± ¡°This is the second method. It¡¯s mainly because you¡¯ve gone too far in the past. She¡¯s suffered too much misfortune while she was alive. After she died, you destroyed her bones. You should know that she¡¯s doing well here. It¡¯s you who offended her first.¡± Chapter 347 - 347 The Name of the Female Corpse 347 The Name of the Female Corpse Su Meng did not feel sorry for Wen Le at all. It was just as she had said, the owner of the tomb did not offend anyone but her bones were destroyed for no reason. Not only that, but he and his friend also took the treasure in the coffin and sold it for money to live a carefree life, leaving the female corpse on the ground. If the female corpse had not taken revenge on Wen Le, how could he have returned to resolve these matters? If Wen Le had not returned, no one woulde to such a ce easily. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the female corpse would be left on the ground like a pile of trash forever? It was already very good that she could forgive Wen Le now, so it was not too much to make two requests. Su Meng didn¡¯t think of herself as a good person. In her mind, it was normal to repay kindness with kindness and take revenge with hatred. !! After a period of internal struggle, Wen Le chose the first method. ¡°Master, I think I¡¯ll just stay at home and worship her, as long as she doesn¡¯t keep pestering me in the future. At most, I¡¯ll specially prepare a room for her and ce her memorial tablet in the entire room. Or, I can give her my current house and move elsewhere.¡± On the other hand, Wen Le¡¯s idea was good. He would use the current house to worship the female corpse and move to another ce. In that case, his problem would be solved and he would not have to see the memorial tablet every day. However, Su Meng rejected the idea as soon as he had it. ¡°This thing has to stay by your side. If you move it away by yourself as you said, what¡¯s the point of setting up a tablet for her? Just ept your fate, child. This is all your own fault.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I¡¯ve observed your fate and found that you¡¯re more fated with this female corpse. Perhaps, to a certain extent, you can release her from her purgatory.¡± Su Meng said it in a rxed manner but Wen Le was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. Why was this matter getting more and more bizarre the more he heard about it? In the end, she even said that he was fated to be with the female corpse. Wen Le shuddered. This was too terrifying. He did not want this fate. ¡°This is for you. Do you see the wooden board on the ground over there? Give me one.¡± Su Meng handed a yellow talisman to Wei Ting and pointed to the innermost corner of the tomb. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wei Ting took the talisman. Without saying anything, he got up and went over to take the wooden board ording to Su Meng¡¯s instructions. Su Meng passed the wooden board to Wen Le and said, ¡°Take this piece of wood back and make it into a memorial tablet. As for the name, look at the top of her coffin.¡± Wen Le looked at the blood-red coffin. The scene from his hallucination earlier was still reying in his mind. His heart trembled and he did not dare to go over, afraid that the coffin would suddenly open and he would see the woman with the two bloody holes on her head. But so what if he was scared? He didn¡¯t dare to disobey Su Meng. After praying silently in his heart, Wen Le slowly moved to the side of the coffin and began to search for the female corpse¡¯s name. Su Meng was right. He looked around and finally saw the name of the female corpse at the corner of the coffin lid. Her name was Zheng Ling, and she was only 17 years old when she died. ¡°Did you see her name?¡± Su Meng asked. ¡°Yes, I saw her name. She was so young when she died. How pitiful.¡± Wen Le sighed with emotion. However, Wen Le was still afraid of her despite her pitiful state. ¡°Take the wooden board. You can go out and do the memorial tablet on your own. Since everything is fine now, we can go out.¡± Su Meng got up slowly, trying not to let her clothes touch her wound. Seeing Su Meng¡¯s actions, Wei Ting quickly walked over and handed the bag to Su Meng. Without even asking for Su Meng¡¯s opinion, he directly carried her by the waist and walked out of the tomb. ¡°Hey, President Wei, Master, wait for me!¡± Wen Le was still standing beside the coffin and examining it carefully. He turned around and saw Wei Ting carrying Su Meng out. He quickly grabbed his things and chased after them. Su Meng struggled when she was lifted up but Wei Ting stopped her. He threatened her with her wound. For her own safety, Su Meng finally chose topromise. it was rare for Wei Ting to be so kind. ¡°Be careful when you go out. Don¡¯t step on those centipedes,¡± Su Meng reminded them. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry,¡± Wen Le agreed readily. He didn¡¯t have a shlight, so he could only chase after Su Meng under the dim light of the night-luminescent pearl. He was afraid that he would be left behind, so he ran as fast as he could, not even caring about the pain in his chest. Wen Le swore as he ran that he would never return to such a strange and terrifying ce ever again. Chapter 348 - 348 Quickly Run Away 348 Quickly Run Away He ran to the entrance of the tomb. This time, he remembered something. Before closing the door, he looked at the tomb and saw that there was nothing unusual inside. Then, he closed the door. After closing the door, Wen Le turned around and chased after Wei Ting. Originally, everyone was about to leave, but he did not expect that at thest moment, he would cause trouble again. Because it was too dark here, he was in a hurry to chase after Wei Ting after closing the door. In his hurry, he didn¡¯t look at his feet. He only heard a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, as if he had stepped on something. Wen Le bent down and looked down. He had actually stepped on two centipedes to death! Su Meng had just warned him, but he still stepped on it. Wen Le turned his head and looked to the side. The surroundings were clean and there was not a single living centipede. It seemed that there were only these two centipedes. It should be fine. How could such a small thing be dangerous? Wen Le consoled himself and stopped worrying. However, when he looked down at the centipedes that had been squashed and were flowing with green water, he suddenly felt disgusted. He kicked the two centipede corpses aside in disgust and ran a few steps to catch up with Wei Ting. He didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to be able to walk so fast with Su Meng in his arms even on the uneven stone road. Wen Le was afraid that he would trip over a rock so he walked with extra caution. As he walked, he started to fall behind. The two of them walked for a while before Wei Ting suddenly stopped in his tracks. Wen Le, who was following behind, almost bumped into his back. Fortunately, his core strength was not bad and he managed to control himself. ¡°President Wei, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°Shush, shush.¡± Su Meng signaled for him to keep quiet. Su Meng and Wei Ting looked at each other. Su Meng asked, ¡°You heard it too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Ting nodded. Very fast, and it sounds like there are a lot of them. Wen Le did not understand what Wei Ting and Su Meng meant, but he did not dare to ask loudly, so he could only ask in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Master? Could it be that you¡¯re hallucinating too?¡± Su Meng ignored him and listened carefully. Soon, there was a strange rustling sound around them. It sounded like the whispering of ghosts. It was getting closer and closer, making people feel ufortable. Wen Le finally understood what Su Meng was listening to. The sound was so terrifying that it made his teeth ache. ¡°Master, what¡¯s that sound? Why does it feel like there¡¯s a lot of them? And is the sounding towards us?¡± Wen Le covered his ears, trying hard to block out the annoying sound. However, the sound was soft but it drilled into his ears. It was useless even if he covered his ears with his hands. Su Meng shone the shlight in front of them and said to Wei Ting, ¡°The sound ising from the front. Let¡¯s retreat.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wei Ting had the same intention. After Su Meng finished speaking, he slowly retreated while carefully observing his surroundings. Wen Le saw Wei Ting being so cautious and began to feel nervous for no reason. He had finally gotten rid of the evil aura in his body, and he was about to leave. Was something else going to happen? ¡°Please don¡¯t cause any more trouble. I¡¯m about to be set free. God bless me. I won¡¯t do this kind of thing again.¡± Wen Le followed Wei Ting as they retreated, praying softly. Vaguely, there seemed to be a ck shadow shing in front of them. Wei Ting held Su Meng tightly and stared at the ck shadow with half-squinted eyes. The ck shadow moved very quickly, and it didn¡¯t take long for it to reach a ce where the shlight could shine on. Only then did the three of them see clearly what it was. It was actually a dense mass of colorful centipedes! Therge group of centipedes crawled toward Su Meng and her friends as if they were organized. They were so fast that they could fly. In the blink of an eye, they had already moved a few meters. ¡°Run! Retreat to the tomb and close the door!¡± Su Meng turned around and shouted at Wen Le. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Everything happened so suddenly that Wen Le was stunned for a moment. After Su Meng urged him again, he finally reacted. He turned and ran, quickly opening the door of the tomb. After Wei Ting carried Su Meng in, he immediately closed it. ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on? Why are there so many centipedes underground, and they¡¯re all crawling out? Are they here to look for food?¡± Wen Le was still in a state of shock after closing the door. He leaned against the door and panted heavily. Su Meng was confused as well. She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Everything was fine just now. Why did those things suddenlye out?¡± Although one centipede was not big, there were so many of them. With so many of them, the person who was bitten would probably not even have a skeleton left. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Why would theye out for no reason? You didn¡¯t encounter them when you came here before, and we¡¯ve been here for so long, but they didn¡¯t appear. Why did they appear when we left?¡± Chapter 349 - 349 The Tomb Is Not Safe 349 The Tomb Is Not Safe Su Meng frowned in confusion. After some thought, she looked at Wen Le and asked, ¡°Did you trample them to death?¡± The only reason she could think of was that a centipede had been stomped to death. These things always moved in groups, and if one was killed, the others would follow the scent and rush over. The reason why she only suspected Wen Le was because Wei Ting had been very careful, and he would not make such a low-level mistake. Su Meng¡¯s words reminded him of the two centipedes he had killed and he felt guilty. Now, he was in big trouble again. Wen Leughed awkwardly before he touched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°That, I think I stepped on two of them. I was in a hurry and couldn¡¯t see my feet clearly, so I slipped away.¡± Su Meng knew it. She did not want to say anything more. It was her bad luck to meet a customer like Wen Le. This Wen Le was definitely at odds with her. She must take a good look at him when she got out of here. ¡°What should we do now? Just wait in the tomb? It would be great if those things didn¡¯t bite.¡± Wen Le leaned against the door and could hear the centipede scuttling on the door. He was so scared that he quickly got up and ran to Su Meng¡¯s side. Wei Ting shot him a cold nce and said, ¡°Do you dare to walk through them if they don¡¯t bite?¡± No matter how much he looked at Wen Le, he could not get along with him. It was all his fault for disobeying Su Meng¡¯s orders and messing around. As a result, he caused a bunch of trouble and even hurt Su Meng. ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I definitely don¡¯t dare.¡± Wen Le could see Wei Ting¡¯s impatience with him and quickly shut his mouth. However, he only shut his mouth for a moment. The next moment, they heard Wen Le¡¯s loud shout. ¡°What now?¡± Su Meng asked helplessly. Wen le did not look like a tomb raider at all. He was always noisy and did not have any sense of safety. ¡°Master, those things areing in!¡± Wen Le pointed at the crack of the door for Su Meng to see. Su Meng followed the direction he was pointing at and shone the shlight in that direction. She was shocked by what she saw. Just as Wen Le had said, the centipedes were slithering into the room through the crack in the door. Although they were moving very slowly, and only a few at a time, if they stayed here for too long, they would definitely be surrounded by centipedes. Wei Ting also saw the things that came in and frowned. ¡°There is usually more than one door in a tomb like this. We can¡¯t leave this door in a short time. We can look for other doors.¡± Wei Ting put his bag on the ground and gently put Su Meng down. He let her sit on the bag and then got up to search inside. Su Meng looked at Wen Le and said, ¡°Mr. Wen, this is your job. You should be more familiar with this kind of ce than us.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for it immediately!¡± Wen Le immediately understood Su Meng¡¯s intention and quickly got up to look for it. He was the one who caused this incident, so it was only right for him to go and find it. He and Wei Ting searched for a while and found something strange on a wall. As expected, Wei Ting was right. There was another door in the tomb. This door was made exactly like the wall and could not be discovered without looking carefully. The door was very small, only about half a meter high. Wei Ting opened the door and looked inside. He found that they could only climb out at this height because they were too short to straighten up. ¡°I¡¯ll go scout first.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t wait for Su Meng¡¯s reply and went straight in. There was a narrow tunnel behind the door. Wei Ting was tall, so he had to lower his body to get through the tunnel. Fortunately, it was made of stone bricks, so there was nothing messy except for the dust. Wei Ting crawled all the way forward. After about five or six minutes, he finally saw light in front of him. He followed the light and walked for about two minutes before he finally came to the end. There was a hole above his head. Wei Ting leaned out and looked outside. He could actually see the outside. It turned out that the small door led directly to the outside. Wei Ting had just gone out and didn¡¯t even have time to rest before he turned around and returned. ¡°How is it?¡± Wei Ting had just returned when Wen Le asked him impatiently. During the time when Wei Ting went out to explore the path, more than a dozen centipedes had sneaked in. The centipedes werepletely different from the first time they saw them. It was as if their temperament had changed. They chased Wen Le and crawled, as if they wanted to bite him. In the beginning, Wen Le did not want to kill these creatures because he knew that killing one of them would cause trouble. However, the centipedes did not give up and the number of centipedes chasing after him increased. Wen Le had no choice but to trample these centipedes to death. Chapter 350 - 350 Even Wei Ting Understands 350 Even Wei Ting Understands If there was a dead end behind the small door, then they would all die here. ¡°Take your things and we¡¯ll go out. This tunnel leads directly to the outside.¡± Wei Ting took Su Meng¡¯s bag and asked her, ¡°Although the road isn¡¯t long, you need to climb out. Can you do it?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling much better.¡± Su Meng moved her body around. It was okay. The pain had decreased a lot, and it should not be a problem for her to climb out. ¡°Then the two of you can walk in front, I¡¯ll cover the back.¡± Wen Le was rather sensible. He knew that this matter was caused by his own mistake and felt slightly apologetic in his heart. !! Su Meng and Wei Ting did not stand on ceremony. Wei Ting led the way in front while Su Meng followed closely behind. Seeing that Wei Ting and Su Meng had entered, Wen Le took a deep look at the coffin in the middle of the tomb room before he carried the wooden board and climbed out. There was one thing he didn¡¯t notice. After he got into the small door and closed it again, a crack appeared on the wooden board in his hand. It was very thin, but very long. However, due to the color of the wooden board itself, if one didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t notice it at all. There were no more idents on the way out, and the three of them sessfully reached the surface. Su Meng heaved a long sigh of relief. It was finally over. It seemed that she would not ept any more simr orders unless they paid her enough money. Although this matter was not difficult, it was troublesome. Moreover, when it was being handled, Wen Le had caused quite a lot of trouble because of his own carelessness. Su Meng nced at Wei Ting and thought that it was all thanks to Wei Tinging along this time. Otherwise, if it was just her and Wen Le, it would have been difficult to solve the problem. ¡°Thanks.¡± Su Meng thanked him sincerely. Wei Ting nodded coldly but did not say anything. Su Meng didn¡¯t mind. Wei Ting had always been like this, and she was used to it. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t care about her thanks. The first thing Wen Le did when he came out was to feel the sunlight outside. It was indeed a miracle. After Su Meng helped him with the problem, he felt rxed and the oppressive feeling was gone. It seemed that he had really gotten rid of the bad luck. The sun was already setting. He took out his phone and looked at the time. It was already past 4 o¡¯clock. Had they been in the tomb for so long? He thought it would only take half a day. Wen Le, who was enjoying the sunlight, heard Su Meng thanking Wei Ting. He also thanked Su Meng and Wei Ting sincerely, ¡°Master, President Wei, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I would have lost my life at home. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely repay you!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about repaying you when we get back. Now, let¡¯s leave this ce quickly.¡± Su Meng turned around and walked in the direction they came from. The sun was going to set soon, and it was not good to stay here. Su Meng massaged her shoulders. Her entire upper body was in pain. It seemed like she had to change the dressing as soon as she got back to the hotel. She didn¡¯t know how her wound was doing. As she walked, she did not pay attention to her back. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, a hand suddenly wrapped around her waist and lifted her up before she could react. ¡°AI!¡± Su Meng was shocked. She turned her head and saw that it was Wei Ting. ¡°Your wound has split open.¡± Wei Ting gave a brief exnation and walked forward with Su Meng in his arms. This time, they had to go down the hill. Wei Ting used a climbing rope to let Su Meng down first before he went down himself. The three of them drove back to the hotel smoothly. By the time they arrived, the sky was already slightly dark. Wei Ting carried Su Meng back to her room. Wen Le was well aware of his own situation and did not disturb the two of them. He went back to his room alone. ¡°Thank you, President Wei, but since we¡¯re back, I can handle the rest. You can go back and rest.¡± Su Meng saw that he stood at the door with no intention of leaving and reminded him. ¡°Your wound needs to be treated, or it¡¯ll get infected,¡± Wei Ting said indifferently. ¡°My injury is fine. Since we¡¯ve settled everything, we can leave tomorrow. You¡¯ve helped me this time, so I¡¯ll give you a portion of the reward.¡± Su Meng gently pushed Wei Ting, trying to get him to leave. Wei Ting followed her force and took a few steps back, walking to the door. Wei Ting knew very well whether Su Meng¡¯s wound was serious or not because he could feel it too. Her chest and back were in excruciating pain. Su Meng was lying when she said it didn¡¯t hurt. He didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to be so patient and look like she was fine. Chapter 351 - 351 Quarreling 351 Quarreling Wei Ting did not n to expose her. He knew that Su Meng had always been on guard against him, so when Su Meng chased him away again, he finally turned and left. Seeing Wei Ting leave, Su Meng heaved a sigh of relief. She could no longer keep a straight face. She bared her teeth and took off her clothes. Then, she looked at her injuries in the mirror. Sure enough, many of the wounds on her chest that had been caused by the broken windshield had reopened. Besides the wounds on the front, there were also wounds on the back. Su Meng turned around and looked at her back. On her fair back, there was a thumb-sized scar that ran down from her shoulder. There was still blood on it. !! Su Meng looked at the horrifying wounds and felt a little awkward. It seemed like she would need to rest for a while before she could recover. Time was money. How much money was she going to lose? Just thinking about it made her heart ache. It was a good thing she had brought ointment and disinfectant. Otherwise, it would be a problem to even buy medicine in this remote ce. If it wasn¡¯t treated in time, her wound would definitely be inmed. She didn¡¯t have the chance to take care of her wound in the tomb, but now that she was fine, she could finally take care of it. Su Meng decided to take a shower first before applying the medicine. She changed into a bathrobe outside and then walked into the bathroom to wash up. She had been busy in the grave for nearly a day and was covered in dust. It was so dirty that it was unbearable. Su Meng turned on the shower. When she rinsed her body, she carefully avoided the wounds. She was covered in injuries and it took a long time to clean her body. After she was done, she took out the ointment and prepared to apply it. But at this time, another difficult problem had trapped her. She could treat the wounds on the front by herself, but what about the wounds on the back? Thinking that there was only one old grandma in the entire hotel, she couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. That old grandma didn¡¯t look like someone who was easy to talk to. Would she help her? Su Meng took a look at her phone. There was still no signal. Forget it. It was impossible to ask for help from the outside, and she couldn¡¯t handle it herself. It seemed that she could only try to find the old grandma. Su Meng muttered to herself as she changed into a set of clean clothes and went downstairs. When she passed by Wei Ting¡¯s door, she realized that the door was not closed. Su Meng looked inside and did not see Wei Ting, but his things were at the door. She didn¡¯t know if he had gone out or was taking a shower. No matter what the reason was, it was easy to lose things like this. Su Meng closed the door for him since he had helped her before. After closing the door for Wei Ting, Su Meng went downstairs with a peace of mind. However, when the elevator reached the first floor, she heard a questioning voice before she came out. ¡°You only have eyes for that silly woman. I¡¯m your son too. Are you nning to cut off all ties with me?¡± When the elevator door opened, Su Meng walked out and looked in the direction of the voice. There was a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa in the lobby. The man seemed to be in a bad mood as he questioned the olddy at the front desk with red eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± The olddy clenched her hands tightly and lowered her head, not daring to look at the man. She was like a child who was being reprimanded. She stood in front of the counter with her back hunched. Her body was trembling slightly, and she looked a little nervous and scared. ¡°No? You¡¯ve done so many things, and you still say you¡¯re not? I think you just don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your son, but in order for me to support you, you have to pretend to be good to me. You only know how to put on a show, and you¡¯ve given all the real benefits to your silly daughter!¡± the man shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. She¡¯s your sister,¡± the olddy corrected the man. However, when the man heard her words, he was even angrier. He stood up abruptly and walked to the olddy, shouting at her, ¡°Sister? What kind of sister was she? You have a normal son like me, but you don¡¯t want me. You have to raise that fool. What are you after? Did he want me to be silly? Do you want me to be ugly? Or is it because of her illness?¡± The man was so agitated that he looked like he was about to make a move. He raised a hand to hit the olddy, but his hand stopped in mid-air, and he didn¡¯t hit her until the end. Perhaps it was because the old woman was his mother, and he was really angry, but in the end, he pped himself. Su Meng could hear the sound of the p even though she was far away. It was obvious how hard the man had hit himself. The man pped himself again, as if he was torturing himself. He wanted to continue hitting himself, but the olddy raised her trembling hand to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s Mom who has let you down. Don¡¯t hit,¡± the olddy stuttered. Chapter 352 - 352 Trying to Snatch the Hotel 352 Trying to Snatch the Hotel ¡°If you really love me, then give this hotel to me, not that idiot! She¡¯s a woman and a fool! Why should she ept such arge family property!?¡± ¡°Go and ask around. Which family doesn¡¯t leave all their assets to their son? Only our family doesn¡¯t. If this gets out, we¡¯ll beughed at!¡± Su Meng stood in front of the elevator with her arms crossed as she watched them argue. She only realized what they were arguing about after hearing the man¡¯s words. They were arguing about the inheritance of the family property. Even though Su Meng hated children who only knew how to covet their elders¡¯ assets, she did notment on the rtionship between the two because she had only heard half of the story and did not understand the whole story. Moreover, this was their family matter, and she had no obligation to get involved. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t ask the old grandma for help. The wound on her back could only be left there for now and treated tomorrow when she went back. However, the wound really hurt. She hoped it wouldn¡¯t get infected. Su Meng sighed and pressed the elevator button again, nning to return to her room. The man would rather hit himself than the olddy. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t an ungrateful kid, so Su Meng didn¡¯t have to worry about the olddy¡¯s safety. The elevator door opened and Su Meng heard a shocking sentence just as she stepped into the elevator. The man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Olddy, since you¡¯re not willing to give me the hotel, then don¡¯t give it to anyone else. I¡¯ll just destroy this hotel, okay? Since I¡¯m already at my wit¡¯s end, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss for me to drag a few people down with me before I die!¡± Su Meng retracted her foot when she heard that. She turned around and looked at the man in the mirror, her eyes turning cold. She didn¡¯t know if the man was speaking the truth or not, but since he had said it, Su Meng had to be careful. The olddy seemed to know her son very well. She advised, ¡°Your dad and I have already given you so much. Why do you want our only remaining hotel? This was your dad¡¯s favorite hotel when he was alive. Mom is begging you. You can do anything else, but can you leave this hotel for Mom?¡± Even her voice sounded like she was about to cry, and it was obvious that the old grandma was really anxious. The man sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve given me everything? What else can you give me? Besides, do you really want to keep this hotel? You¡¯re clearly saving this for your stupid daughter. She can just marry someone else!¡± ¡°When she gets married in the future, this hotel will also change its surname. It¡¯s better to leave it to me from the beginning. Olddy, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Are you going to give me this hotel or not? You should know that I¡¯m a man of my word. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll really destroy this hotel.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you kind? What would you do when you see the guests in the hotel die because of your selfishness?¡± The man¡¯s threat was indeed effective on the olddy. She had already started to sob and tried to persuade the man. ¡°It has nothing to do with the guests. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want me to do anything stupid, or you don¡¯t want to give me a hotel. But you can cut off all ties with that fool!¡± The man¡¯s emotions had calmed down a little, and he no longer shouted. Su Meng had been listening to their argument from the front of the elevator. She observed their reactions from the mirror around the corner. There was a corner between the lobby and the lounge area, and the two of them were focused on arguing, so they didn¡¯t see Su Meng in the mirror. Su Meng couldn¡¯t help but sneer when she heard the man¡¯sst words. From what they said, the silly woman that the man was talking about should be his sister. He wanted the olddy to cut off ties with his daughter, and then he would give up the hotel. Of course, if the olddy really did that, it would mean that her child would only be the man. The olddy was old. If she suddenly passed away one day, wouldn¡¯t the inheritance naturally belong to the man? He didn¡¯t need to fight for it anymore. It was really a good n. Perhaps it was because there were too few guests in the hotel, and there were only the two of them in the lobby. The olddy was afraid that the man would really do something out of line, so she turned around shakily to make a call. However, before her hand could touch the phone, the man was one step ahead of her and took the phone away. Not only that, but he seemed to be extremely disgusted with the olddy¡¯s behavior. After taking the phone away, he reached out and pushed the olddy. The olddy was thin to begin with, so when she was pushed by the man, she fell down directly. Chapter 353 - 353 Su Meng’s Help 353 Su Meng¡¯s Help At first, Su Meng wanted to observe the situation before deciding if she should help. However, the moment she saw the olddy being pushed down by the man, she rushed out without thinking. ¡°Stop!¡± After Su Meng rushed out, the man raised his leg and tried to kick the olddy. Su Meng quickly stopped him. The man didn¡¯t expect someone to suddenly appear. He was stunned for a moment. Although he was annoyed, he still retracted his leg. ¡°Who are you?¡± the man asked with a frown. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Su Meng rolled her eyes at him, then walked to the olddy¡¯s side and gently helped her up. ¡°Grandma, are you alright?¡± Su Meng helped the olddy to the sofa and sat her down. Then, she went to get a ss of water and ced it in front of the olddy before sitting down beside her. ¡°This is my family matter. I hope you won¡¯t meddle in it.¡± The man walked to Su Meng¡¯s side and warned her coldly. Even though he was impatient, he did not attack again because he had just arrived today and had not checked the records yet. He did not know if Su Meng had any otherpanions. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to be a busybody. I¡¯m just looking for the boss. Sir, could you please give us some privacy?¡± Su Meng asked. ¡°This is my family¡¯s hotel. Why should I leave? As for you, my mom and I are dealing with some family matters. Can you give us some privacy?¡± The man sat down beside the olddy and reached out to grab her arm. The old woman seemed to be very afraid of her son. She did not even have the slightest intention of resisting her son¡¯s rude behavior. Su Meng looked at the man¡¯s rough behavior and frowned. She had always been toozy to interfere in other people¡¯s affairs, but this olddy was really pitiful. She observed the olddy¡¯s fate and was a little surprised after reading it. She didn¡¯t expect the olddy¡¯s life providence to be divided intoyers. The outermostyer was ayer of gray fog, which was not much different from an ordinary person. But when she looked more carefully, she found that under the gray fog, there was a goldenyer! Gray meant that she had made some mistakes. Normal people would more or less make mistakes in their lives. As long as there was no major problem, their life providence would be covered in a little gray fog, but it was not a big deal. The olddy¡¯s gray fog was a bit heavy, but not much, indicating that she had made a mistake. However, the bottom was golden, indicating that she had done many good things without asking for anything in return. Normally, good and bad things would cancel each other out, but this olddy had such a clear distinction. It was really strange. This was the first time Su Meng had seen such a fate and she was immediately interested. But the man was right about one thing ¨C it was not appropriate for her to interfere in other people¡¯s family affairs. She thought for a while, and a solution gradually emerged in her heart. She showed an especially angry expression and questioned the man fiercely, ¡°Okay, this is your family¡¯s hotel. That means that no matter what problems this hotel has, you will be the one to bear the responsibility!¡± ¡°Your hotel¡¯s decoration is too bad, and there¡¯s a bump on the ground, causing me to fall and get injured! This is your hotel¡¯s problem, and you have topensate me for my medical expenses! Oh, right, not only do you have to pay for the medical expenses, we should also call the police and let them handle this matter.¡± ¡°Also, when I just came down, I heard you say that you want to destroy the hotel and use us guests to die with you? It just so happens that an extreme person like you should be handed over to the police. Call the police, I won¡¯t stop until this matter is resolved.¡± The man¡¯s expression turned weird when he heard that Su Meng was in trouble at the hotel and that they needed the police. He stared at Su Meng with his eyes wide open and said in a fierce tone, ¡°Do you have any evidence that our hotel is the problem? What, you want to extort me?¡± Su Meng sneered, ¡°I¡¯m ckmailing you? Alright, since you don¡¯t believe me, then go find a doctor to do a physical examination and see if I¡¯m lying. As for you¡­¡± Su Meng looked up at the surveince camera on the roof and continued, ¡°Your actions and words just now were all recorded by the surveince camera. You can let the police officers take a look.¡± Then, Su Meng took out her phone and pretended to call the police. The man burst intoughter when he saw Su Meng¡¯s actions. Heughed and said, ¡°Call the police? Don¡¯t you y with your phone? Don¡¯t you know that is no signal at all in this godforsaken ce? In here, the only thing you can use to contact the outside world is the phone. Other than the phone, all othermunication devices that rely on signals are useless.¡± Chapter 354 - 354 You Dare To Touch Her 354 You Dare To Touch Her ¡°But unfortunately, I cut the line of the phone just now, so you can¡¯t even use the phone.¡± His words reminded Su Meng of the phone in the hotel. She could use the phone to contact the people outside. ¡°Thank you for reminding me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of this.¡± Su Meng smiled and kept her phone. ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear that I cut the telephone line? We¡¯re still fighting. There¡¯s nothing else you can use.¡± The manughed. Su Meng didn¡¯t mind. She looked into the man¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°The telephone line was cut? Didn¡¯t you just break this phone? There¡¯s more than one in the hotel.¡± ¡°What? Did you go to the duty room?¡± the man said in surprise. Su Mengughed and shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know there was a working phone in the duty room, so thank you for telling me.¡± ¡°You f*cking dare to y with me!¡± The man knew that Su Meng was trying to trick him and was about to hit her in anger. Su Meng had been staring at the man. As soon as she saw him move, she quickly turned around and rolled to the edge of the sofa. The man didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to react so quickly and dodge the attack. He looked around to make sure no one was around, so he took two steps forward and wanted to continue hitting Su Meng. The olddy panicked when she saw the man hitting a customer. She tried to stop him, but the man pushed her away and continued to try and hit Su Meng. When Su Meng dodged, she pulled on her wound again. The pain made her dizzy for a moment, and in that moment, the man¡¯s hand was about to reach her face. Su Meng couldn¡¯t hide from the wall. She immediately moved to the side and raised her leg to kick the man¡¯s lower body. Fortunately, she had learned some self-defense skills. If not for the wound on her back, she would not be afraid of this man. ¡°You dare to touch her!¡± However, she didn¡¯t expect that before the man¡¯s hand could fall, and before her kick could touch the man, she only heard a low warning, and then the man flew out. Su Meng looked up and saw Wei Ting standing behind her. She didn¡¯t know when he arrived, but he was just in time to help Su Meng block the attack at the critical moment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you¡¯re running around on your own when you¡¯re injured?¡± Wei Ting frowned as he spoke, his reproachful tone filled with concern. Then, he walked around the sofa and stood in front of Su Meng. Su Meng, ¡°¡­¡± Was Wei Ting concerned about her? But that shouldn¡¯t be the case. There didn¡¯t seem to be any other rtionship between her and Wei Ting other than a marriage contract, right? Besides, did she need to report to Wei Ting where she went? She had always acted alone in the past. She looked at Wei Ting, not knowing what to say. Su Meng didn¡¯t say anything but the man who was beaten up by Wei Ting opened his mouth. He rested on the ground for a while, then stood up and pointed at Wei Ting. ¡°And where did youe from?¡± After he finished speaking, he saw that Wei Ting seemed to be very nervous about Su Meng. He showed a wretched smile on his face. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s your girlfriend, right? no wonder you¡¯re so nervous.¡± ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡± the man asked without thinking. ¡°Here, no one will know if anything happens to you, let alone the chance to call the police. You¡¯vepletely offended me, so you¡¯re on your own now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say. I didn¡¯t notice just now, but this woman is quite pretty. It seems that I can keep her for a while. I say¡­¡± Before the man could finish his sentence, Wei Ting had already made his move. He raised his foot and kicked the man in the chest, sending him flying. Wei Ting frowned and said coldly, ¡°I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s kick was really solid, and the man almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Being beaten twice by Wei Ting for no reason, the man¡¯s anger suddenly rose. He took out a small knife from his pocket, raised it, and rushed at Wei Ting. ¡°D*mn it, you actually hit me twice in a row. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Stop fighting, stop fighting. Let¡¯s talk this out.¡± The olddy saw that the situation was getting out of control and quickly tried to stop him. However, her voice was too soft and did not have any aura at all. No one paid her any attention. The olddy had tried to persuade him several times, but when she saw that her son had already taken out a knife, she became even more anxious. She stood up trembling and wanted to stop him. When Su Meng saw this, she rushed over to stop her. The man was already flustered and it would be bad if he identally hurt the olddy. Chapter 355 - 355 Something’s Not Right 355 Something¡¯s Not Right ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The man waved his knife and rushed toward Wei Ting. Even Su Meng was a little anxious and reminded Wei Ting. Although she knew how skilled Wei Ting was, he had a weapon, after all. It would be bad if he was injured. Wei Ting didn¡¯t have any intention of moving at all as he watched the man charge at him with a small knife. When the knife was about to touch him, Wei Ting turned slightly to the side. After cleverly avoiding the knife, he raised his left hand and grabbed the man¡¯s shoulder. He bent his right leg and used his knee to hit the man¡¯s stomach. The man felt the pain and let go of the knife, which fell to the ground. Because Wei Ting had used too much strength, the man vomited out acid. Fortunately, Wei Ting reacted quickly and immediately let go of the man when he was about to vomit, so he didn¡¯t vomit on his body. ¡°Xiao Feng, please stop hitting them. They¡¯re our guests after all. I¡¯m begging you!¡± The olddy shook off Su Meng¡¯s hand and ran to the man, trying to help him up. However, Xiao Feng pped her hand away, gritted his teeth, and warned Su Meng and Wei Ting, ¡°How dare you hit me in my territory? Don¡¯t leave tonight if you have the guts. Wait for me toe back.¡± After Xiao Feng threatened him, he turned around and left without even listening to the olddy. After Xiao Feng left, Su Meng turned to Wei Ting and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenlye down?¡± Su Meng suddenly thought of a problem. It seemed that every time she was in trouble, Wei Ting would always appear at the critical moment. It felt like she was being monitored by him. However, it was impossible. She didn¡¯t have any surveince cameras on her, and there were only four of them this time, so it was impossible to monitor her. Then what was going on? Su Meng felt that something was wrong but she couldn¡¯t tell what it was. ¡°I came down to make a call.¡± Wei Ting pointed at the front desk. ¡°Make a call?¡± Su Meng frowned. Did Wei Ting really juste down to make a call? Her sixth sense told her that things weren¡¯t that simple, but she knew that even if she asked Wei Ting, he wouldn¡¯t tell her as long as he didn¡¯t want to. Su Meng pretended to believe him. She nodded and stopped talking. ¡°Youngdy, young man, you should leave before my sones. I¡¯m really sorry about what happened today. I¡¯ll return the room fee to youter, so you can go and pack your things first.¡± At this moment, the olddy suddenly interrupted. Hearing the olddy¡¯s words, Su Meng remembered the harsh words that Xiao Feng had said before he left. Did he mean that he woulde again tonight? If she didn¡¯t guess wrong, Xiao Feng might bring people here to take revenge. ¡°Grandma, may I ask what¡¯s wrong with your son? Why do I feel that he¡¯s very angry with you?¡± Su Meng asked. The olddy sighed. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not good for you to know too much. Anyway, you just have to leave quickly. Hurry up, hurry up. He should be here before nighttime. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re the only guests here, or else we¡¯d be in big trouble.¡± The olddy, who was still trembling a moment ago, suddenly changed her appearance after Xiao Feng left. That feeling of weakness had disappeared, and now she looked full of energy. Even her back was straight, and she looked extremely energetic. However, she had no intention of exining to Su Meng. She just kept urging them to leave. The more the olddy acted this way, the more curious Su Meng became. However, she knew that it was not good to be too curious. Therefore, when she saw that the olddy had no intention of continuing, she decided not to ask anymore. She hade down to find the olddy to help her apply medicine. Now that her wound was in great pain, she decided to apply medicine first. But before she could tell the olddy, Wei Ting asked her first, ¡°Is it because you can¡¯t treat the wound on your back? I can help you.¡± Su Meng was about to reject him when Wei Ting continued, ¡°If you mind, I¡¯ll cover my eyes and won¡¯t look around.¡± Wei Ting was very gentle when he said this, which waspletely different from his usual self. Su Meng was even shocked. Why did Wei Ting suddenly be so gentle? Did he take the wrong medicine? Although Wei Ting said that he would not look, Su Meng was still a little bothered. She was about to reject him when Wei Ting said, ¡°I know you mind me, but no matter what, there¡¯s no need to use your own body to get angry.¡± When he said this, Wei Ting¡¯s heart was a little uneasy. He had never felt this kind of worry and nervousness before. Before Wei Ting came, he had spoken to Fu Ze and asked him how he could get closer to Su Meng. Although Fu Ze was unreliable most of the time and had tricked him back then, Fu Ze had more experience than him after all. If he were to give a few more suggestions, there would always be a useful one. Chapter 356 - 356 Can’t Leave a Scar 356 Can¡¯t Leave a Scar Fu Ze said that Su Meng¡¯s personality waspletely different from before. In the past, she only knew how to work around Wei Ting. But now, she had be the one who only loved herself. As long as Su Meng was used to persuade herself, he would most likely seed. Wei Ting thought so too, so he said this. As expected, Su Meng had a reaction to his words, but it had nothing to do with Wei Ting. Su Meng smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. No matter what happens, you can¡¯t harm your own body out of anger. So¡­¡± !! She looked at the olddy and asked, ¡°Grandma, my back is injured. Can you help me apply some medicine?¡± Wei Ting, ¡°¡­¡± His words seemed to be useful, but also notpletely useful. After hearing Su Meng¡¯s request, the olddy didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at her. Su Meng was confused by her stare. After looking at her for a while, the old woman revealed a kind smile and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you apply the medicine, but it¡¯s not appropriate to do it here. We¡¯d better go to your room.¡± Wei Ting was unhappy but he did not say anything. He followed Su Meng and the olddy up the stairs quietly. Su Meng helped the olddy back to her room, but when they passed Wei Ting¡¯s room, Wei Ting did not go in. Instead, he followed her to the door of her room. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your own room?¡± Su Meng frowned and asked Wei Ting, ¡°Do you want to go to my room?¡± Wei Ting nced at the door to his room and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know who closed my door, but I didn¡¯t bring my room card.¡± Su Meng, ¡°¡­¡± Could she say that she was the one who closed it? She finally wanted to help Wei Ting, but she didn¡¯t expect that her good intentions would turn out to be bad. ¡°Grandma, he left his room card in the room. Can you open the door for him?¡± she asked. Su Meng decided to open the door for Wei Ting and let him go back to his room. Otherwise, he could not follow her to her room. ¡°Yes, but the tools are in the guardroom. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, I¡¯ll help you apply the medicine first.¡± The olddy nodded. ¡°I forgot where I put the spare room card, so I have to look for it. It might take a long time.¡± Su Meng sighed when she heard that. Since that was the case, it would be better to help her apply the medicine first. If she didn¡¯t sense it wrong, her wound was bleeding again. ¡°Wait outside first. Come in after we¡¯ve applied the medicine,¡± Su Meng instructed Wei Ting. She had nothing to do with Wei Ting now, and she didn¡¯t want to be taken advantage of, especially by the person she hated the most. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wei Ting nodded his head in agreement. Seeing that Wei Ting agreed, Su Meng opened the door and went in. After the olddy went in, she closed the door with a bang. She really did not intend to let Wei Ting in. Su Meng took out the medicine and passed it to the olddy. ¡°My wound isn¡¯t too serious, so I¡¯ll be fine after applying some medicine. Thank you for your trouble.¡± Su Meng thanked the olddy with a smile, took off her shirt, and turned around. The olddy looked at the wound on Su Meng¡¯s back and said in surprise, ¡°Little girl, your wound is so serious, it must have been hit by something. How many stitches do you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I was still unconscious when the stitches were done. When I woke up, it was all over,¡± Su Meng said nonchntly. The olddy stretched out her tree-like hand and gently touched Su Meng¡¯s back. She said, ¡°Such good skin. It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s a wound on it. What a pity, what a pity.¡± The olddy was so focused on the wound on Su Meng¡¯s back that she forgot to apply the medicine. Her hands were rough. Su Meng¡¯s back was already in pain from the wound, and now that she touched it, she felt a burning sensation. Su Meng didn¡¯t expect the skinny olddy to be so strong. She couldn¡¯t move at all. Su Meng had no choice but to remind her, ¡°Grandma, please help me apply the medicine first. It¡¯s not a pity as long as I¡¯m fine. At most, it¡¯ll leave a scar. Anyway, I¡¯m wearing clothes and no one can see it. ¡± ¡°Girl, you can¡¯t think like that.¡± The olddy had a look of pity on her face. ¡°A girl¡¯s body should be clean. If there¡¯s a scar, she will be hated.¡± ¡°I had a scar on my body when I was young. It was beaten by my father. I didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but I didn¡¯t expect that after we got married, my husband would often despise me because of that scar. After that, I saw that he really minded it, so I went to find a folk prescription. After about half a month, the scar disappeared.¡± Chapter 357 - 357 That Man Is Dead 357 That Man Is Dead ¡°Girl, I see that your wound is so deep that it will definitely leave a scar in the future. Do you want my folk prescription?¡± Hearing the olddy¡¯s words, Su Meng understood a little. The olddy wanted to use this as an opportunity to sell her things. Looking at the hotel¡¯s business, there were only a few guests, so they couldn¡¯t make much money, so it was understandable that they used other ways to make money. Moreover, when it came to business, both were willing. If they didn¡¯t want it, they could just reject it directly. Su Meng shook her head. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t need it. It¡¯s just a scar, it won¡¯t affect me. Besides, if he can¡¯t even ept a scar on your body, it means that your other half is not a good man. There¡¯s no need to please others.¡± !! ¡°Young people nowadays are really trendy. I¡¯m old and don¡¯t understand your thoughts.¡± The olddy seemed to have read her mind and continued with a smile, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll take your money, right? Don¡¯t worry, you did me a big favor just now, so I won¡¯t cheat you. I¡¯m sincerely rmending it to you. It¡¯s free. This folk prescription is very precious, and I might not sell it no matter how much other people offer.¡± Su Meng wanted to reject her but the old man decided for her. ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll give it to you when you¡¯re leaving.¡± After that, the olddy took the medicine and started to apply it on Su Meng. She didn¡¯t expect the olddy to be so skilled. She applied the medicine to Su Meng very gently. Other than the initial pain, Su Meng didn¡¯t feel anything else. Su Meng applied the medicine and bandaged the wound. After that, she put on her clothes and thanked the olddy again. ¡°Girl, what¡¯s your rtionship with that young man outside? And the other two young men, I saw you guys go to the back of the mountain. There¡¯s nothing there except trees and weeds, not even a grave. What did you guys do there?¡± Then, afraid that Su Meng would misunderstand, she exined, ¡°Girl, this old woman is just curious, so I¡¯m just asking. If you can¡¯t tell me, then just pretend I didn¡¯t ask. There¡¯s just one thing I need to remind you of. The young man called Wen Le came here some time ago. He was panicking at that time and there was another man with him. Not long after he left, I saw an article. Do you know what it was?¡± Su Meng looked at the olddy without saying anything. She shook her head to show that she did not know. The olddy sighed and continued in a low voice, ¡°The man who was with him died a few days after he left our hotel. Although the report didn¡¯t say how he died, and the photos were all blurred out, I could vaguely see that the man died in an extremely miserable way. The police said that it was man-made and that the method was very clever. They haven¡¯t found the murderer yet.¡± ¡°That man is dead?¡± Su Meng frowned. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s dead, and he died a terrible death. Little girl, I only told you this because I saw that you were a good person and risked getting beaten up to help me. I¡¯m already so old, there¡¯s no need for me to lie to you about this. Besides, lying to you won¡¯t do me any good.¡± ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve been observing you since you came here. I can see that you¡¯re very familiar with the young man outside, but you¡¯re not familiar with the one called Wen Le. There¡¯s one more thing, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but the way that Wen Le looks at you is very strange, but I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s strange about it. ¡± ¡°You should know what I¡¯m thinking. If you know the specific details, I¡¯ll let it go if I¡¯m wrong. But if you don¡¯t know, then just take it as a reminder.¡± The olddy said it very seriously and didn¡¯t seem to be making it up. Su Meng looked at her and did not say anything. Before they came, Wen Le had mentioned his friend who went to the tomb with him, but Wen Le said that the friend had gone abroad. Did he not know about hispanion¡¯s death, or was he deliberately not telling her the truth? From what the olddy said, the man¡¯s death was rted to Wen Le. If Wen Le was really the one who caused his death, why did he take the initiative to mention that friend of his to her? If he brought it up, it would only ruin things. If he didn¡¯t, Su Meng wouldn¡¯t know from the beginning and it wouldn¡¯t affect him at all. Whether it was true or not, she didn¡¯t know the reason, so she could say it casually. ¡°Grandma, do you still have that report? If there is, can you let me see it?¡± Although that person¡¯s death had nothing to do with her, she still had one other thing to confirm. Chapter 358 - 358 I’m Dizzy Again 358 I¡¯m Dizzy Again ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s in the guardroom. I¡¯ll give it to youter.¡± The olddy smiled. ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re in a hurry, you cane with me. You can leave immediately after you¡¯re done. But little girl, I see that you seem to be a little distant from the young man outside. Do you want to ask him toe along?¡± She didn¡¯t expect this olddy to be so good at judging people. She could even tell this. Su Meng touched her ear and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you myself.¡± ¡°But the spare key card is also in the guardroom. He can¡¯t go back to his room. What if he has to follow us?¡± The olddy seemed to be worried. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll send him away,¡± Su Meng said with a smile. The olddy¡¯s expression was too obvious. She seemed to mind that Wei Ting would go with her. Su Meng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go down and look for it first. You can go there directlyter. The location of the guardroom is marked in the lobby, so it¡¯s easy to find.¡± The olddy smiled at Su Meng and left. Su Meng followed her out and saw Wei Ting leaning against the wallzily. Wei Ting saw Su Menge out, stood up straight, and asked lightly, ¡°What took you so long?¡± Su Meng looked at the olddy who was waiting for the elevator and smiled. ¡°I chatted with grandma for a while, so it took me a long time. There¡¯s no signal here, so I can¡¯t make any calls. Help me inform Wen Le and the others that we¡¯ll be leaving tonight.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wei Ting didn¡¯t ask any more questions and agreed readily. At this time, the elevator had also arrived. Wei Ting and the olddy walked into the elevator together. ¡°Young man, I can see that you like that girl a lot. She¡¯s a good girl. If you really like her, then treat her better.¡± The olddy revealed an expression as if she had seen through everything. Wei Ting only nced at her indifferently, then touched his ear, ignoring her. The old woman didn¡¯t mind Wei Ting¡¯s indifference. She chuckled and said, ¡°Young people nowadays are really different from our generation. I don¡¯t really understand the thinking of young people.¡± The olddy¡¯s current appearance waspletely different from what they saw yesterday. It was as if she had suddenly changed into a different person. Not only did she smile, but she also spoke more. She said a lot in the elevator, but Wei Ting didn¡¯t respond to her at all. The old woman wasn¡¯t angry at Wei Ting¡¯s rude behavior. She only shut up when Wei Ting walked out of the elevator. Su Meng crossed her arms as she watched the two of them leave. Then, she turned around and returned to her room. She packed up her things and sat on the bed to rest. She thought to herself that it would be another sleepless night. Su Meng waited for a while, and when she figured that the olddy should be done, she picked up her bag and prepared to go downstairs. Su Meng did not see Wei Ting even when she arrived at the lobby on the first floor. It seemed like Wei Ting was quite sensible. Su Meng found the guardroom and walked into the hotel. The hotel didn¡¯t look big from the outside, but when she walked in, it was actually quite far away. The lights were not turned on inside, only the emergency lights. The green lights were faint, as if pairs of eyes were staring at her. There was no sound nearby, Su Meng could only hear her own footsteps. Su Meng finally saw the guardroom when she reached the end of the corridor. She raised her hand and knocked on the door twice. Soon, the door was opened by the person inside. The lights were off in the duty room, but it wasn¡¯t dark because theputers ying the surveince footage were on. ¡°Grandma, did you find the thing?¡± Su Meng looked inside and walked in. ¡°Ai, I¡¯m old. My memory isn¡¯t good, and my hands and feet aren¡¯t good either. I¡¯ve been looking for so long and I¡¯m still not done. But soon, there¡¯s only one box left. My old back really can¡¯t stand it anymore. Girl, you should go and find thest box yourself.¡± The olddy kept knocking on her shoulder and lower back. It seemed like she was really in pain. ¡°Alright, then you can rest first.¡± Su Meng walked to the box the olddy pointed at, opened it, and started rummaging through it. ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights? Is it because there are too many things stored here?¡± Su Meng asked as she searched. Although theputer was on, her back was facing the light, so she couldn¡¯t see the things in the box clearly. She looked up at the guardroom. It was more appropriate to call it a warehouse. It was filled with things and it was too messy. The olddy chuckled. This chuckle waspletely different from what Su Meng had heard before. She didn¡¯t sound as old as before, but much younger. Su Meng was curious. She wanted to turn around to look, but before she could, she felt a sharp pain on the back of her neck, followed by a wave of dizziness. Then, she fell to the ground, unconscious. Chapter 359 - 359 Being Kidnapped Again 359 Being Kidnapped Again ¡®Cough, cough¡­¡± Su Meng was woken up by the smell of smoke. The smoke rushed straight into her nose and throat, causing her to keep coughing. She wanted to open her eyes, but found that her eyes were covered by a cloth. There was not even a gap, and it was pitch ck in front of her. A bad feeling rose in her heart. It seemed that she had been kidnapped. Very good. how many times had she been kidnapped? It seemed that the price of her rebirth was that she would be kidnapped all the time. Unlike before, she was tied up tightly this time. Other than her head, she couldn¡¯t move her body at all. Su Meng remained in the same state as when she was unconscious and did not move at all. She did not know where she was at the moment and it would be dangerous for her to act rashly. The sound of metal shing suddenly came from the distance, followed by a sound that came from far away. ¡°Her fate is actually shrouded in mist. Even the master can¡¯t see through it. It¡¯s really strange. Can this kind of fate be used?¡± From the voice, it was the olddy who spoke. ¡°Olddy, you¡¯re still picking at a time like this. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how hard it is to find a woman in this godforsaken ce. I advise you to hurry up if you want to do it. The man who protected her today doesn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with. If he finds out that this woman is missing, he¡¯ll definitelye for her.¡± Su Meng¡¯s ears twitched. It was the voice of the man called Xiao Feng. Hearing their conversation, Su Meng finally realized what had happened. She had been kidnapped by the mother and son. They even talked about her fate. It seemed like they wanted to make some kind of formation. However, no matter what they were going to do, there was basically no proper formation to do it by kidnapping living people. It was all a scam. Su Meng tried to untie the rope but realized that it was locked and she couldn¡¯t untie it with her skills. She didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be so vignt that they would tie her up so tightly. The two of them were still talking. Su Meng stopped moving and listened to their conversation quietly. Xiao Feng was still impatient with the olddy. ¡°Olddy, I¡¯ve helped you so many times. Shouldn¡¯t you fulfill your promise? After all, I¡¯m your son. You wouldn¡¯t lie to your own son, would you?¡± The olddy sneered, ¡°Fulfill the promise? How much money did I spend to raise you? How much energy did I use? Now that you¡¯ve grown up and your wings have hardened, you¡¯re starting to go against me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh my god, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to say such things now? You still have the cheek to say that you¡¯ve spent so much effort raising me? How much have you invested in me, and how much have you invested in that fool? Besides, I didn¡¯t ask you to give birth to me. You have to bear it yourself.¡± ¡°I told you not to call her an idiot. She¡¯s your sister!¡± ¡°Sister? A fool is worthy of being my sister? She took away so many things that belonged to me. I don¡¯t have any feelings for her.¡± ¡­ The two of them continued to talk until they entered the house. They didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping, and as they talked, they even showed signs of quarreling. They were so engrossed in their fight that they forgot Su Meng was still tied up. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they doing their job?¡± Su Meng was worried for them. She was tired from staying in one position for so long. She wanted to change her position. There was one more thing that Su Meng wanted to see. What kind of formation were these two people using that they needed to kidnap a living person? At the thought of kidnapping a living person, Su Meng suddenly thought of the cemetery behind the hotel. Could it be that they were also guests who had been kidnapped to stay here in the past? There wasn¡¯t even a signal here, so the guests couldn¡¯t ask for help. In addition, this ce was remote, and it wasn¡¯t easy for the police to investigate. So, they were taking advantage of this opportunity to do whatever they wanted? Su Meng was still analyzing the situation when the man mmed the door and left the room. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re awake, right?¡± The olddy walked up to Su Meng and removed the cloth covering her eyes. The sudden bright light hurt Su Meng¡¯s eyes. She closed her eyes and took a while to open them again. ¡°I knew you were awake. Don¡¯t be afraid, girl. I won¡¯t do anything to you. I just want to borrow your fate.¡± The olddy looked at Su Meng kindly and touched the top of her head. If one ignored the fact that Su Meng was tied up, she really did look like an elder who cared about her granddaughter. Su Meng shook her head and avoided the olddy¡¯s hand. She asked the olddy in horror, ¡°Grandma, what do you mean? Why did you kidnap me? Didn¡¯t you tell us to leave the hotel as soon as possible? You still want to help me find a report. Why did you suddenly kidnap me?¡± Chapter 360 - 360 The Appearance of the Silly Big Sister 360 The Appearance of the Silly Big Sister Seeing how scared Su Meng was, the olddy sighed and consoled her, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be afraid. It won¡¯t hurt. I won¡¯t do anything to you. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± ¡°Grandma, are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to know too much. You just have to remember that it won¡¯t be painful and it will end soon. Don¡¯t be afraid. If you¡¯re afraid, it will affect the formation¡¯s absorption.¡± The olddy stopped looking at Su Meng and turned around to walk to the single iron bed. Su Meng¡¯s eyes followed the olddy¡¯s gaze. When the olddy lifted the bedsheet, Su Meng was surprised to find that there were thick chains on the iron bed! After the olddy unlocked all the chains, she came back and dragged Su Meng to the metal bed. Then, she locked her up with the chains. After that, the olddy walked into the room. There was a side door in the room, but Su Meng didn¡¯t know what it looked like. After the olddy opened the door, a woman who looked to be in her thirties was pulled out by her. The woman kept smiling foolishly, and her head was tilted to the side as she drooled. Looking at her, she should be the silly sister of Xiao Feng. ¡°Xiao Yu, be good. Mommy has found you another girl with a strange fate. Although her fate can¡¯t be seen in detail, the master said that her fate is extremely good. As long as you exchange your destinies, you¡¯ll definitely be better.¡± The olddy led the giggling woman named Xiao Yu to Su Meng¡¯s side. Then, she ced a cushion on the ground for Xiao Yu to sit on. Although Xiao Yu was silly, she was very obedient. She sat down without any resistance when the olddy asked her to. Su Meng frowned as she scanned the room. Even though her body was tied up, she could still move her head. Other than the metal bed he was lying on, there was also an opaque cab with a lock and a small table in the corner. There was nothing else in the room. Su Meng could only see Xiao Yu and nothing else, so she had no idea what kind of array the olddy was going to use. ¡°Girl, are you thirsty? Do you want some water?¡± Even though the olddy had kidnapped Su Meng, she was very gentle to her, as if she really cared about her. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t forget to be polite even at a time like this. The olddy was satisfied with Su Meng¡¯s politeness and obedience. ¡°Little girl, this old woman knows that you are a kind person, so I will take extra care of you. As for the others, don¡¯t worry, none of them will be able to escape. They¡¯ll be here to apany you tonight. Especially that young man called Wei Ting. I know you like each other, so I attacked him first. My son has already gone to catch him. If nothing unexpected happens, he should be here soon.¡± Su Meng was not worried at all when she heard that Xiao Feng was going to capture Wei Ting. She knew Wei Ting¡¯s skills. Unless Xiao Feng found help, he would not be able to do anything to Wei Ting. At this moment, she had another more important thing to ask. Su Meng looked at the olddy and smiled. ¡°Well, Grandma, I¡¯m about to die. Can you tell me what I want to know before I die?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to ask about the formation. I just want to know if Wen Le¡¯s friend is really dead. If he¡¯s really dead, do you know who the murderer is?¡± The olddy didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to still be concerned about this matter even when she was about to die. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at Su Meng carefully, trying to see something from her face. In the past, when the people she had captured heard that they were going to die, no matter how sheforted them, it was useless. They only knew how to cry. Su Meng, on the other hand, was surprisingly calm. She could even maintain her manners. The olddy began to be on guard, afraid that Su Meng had some hidden card. ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t lie to you. His friend is dead, but I threw the report away because I thought it was useless to keep it.¡± The olddy answered Su Meng in the end. ¡°I have another question. Will all the guests whoe to your hotel end up like me, being killed in the end?¡± Su Meng had a lot of questions but she could not ask all of them at once, so she picked the most important one. Seeing the olddy nod, she continued to ask, ¡°Then, ording to what you said, those whoe to the hotel must die. What happened to Wen Le? Although you guys are trying your best to pretend to be distant, I can see that your rtionship with him seems to be very good.¡± The olddyughed when she heard Su Meng¡¯s words. The wrinkles on her face were so tight that they almost looked like a chrysanthemum. She slowly said, ¡°Cast a long line to catch the big fish. He is the line. However, now that the fish has been caught, his thread is useless.¡± Chapter 361 - 361 Harmed the Little Girl 361 Harmed the Little Girl The olddy didn¡¯t exin, but Su Meng understood what she meant. Su Meng asked indifferently, ¡°So, ording to you, Wen Le will also be killed by you this time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not nice. I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t do anything to you. I just need your help.¡± The olddy smiled and gently stroked Xiao Yu¡¯s hair. Her eyes were filled with love. Su Meng said, ¡°You¡¯re using us to change her fate, right? You want to help your daughter change her fate?¡± !! Su Meng stared at Xiao Yu and realized that her life providence was filled with ck gas. The ck gas was not produced by her but caused by external factors. Someone had cast a curse on her, and she only became stupid after she was born! Hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, the olddy nodded and asked her in surprise, ¡°Not bad, girl. I didn¡¯t expect you to know about this. Do you know a little about this too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a little, I do this. Changing one¡¯s fortune is a heaven-defying act. Even if you recover now, you will suffer retribution in the future. If you need it, I can help you change her fate.¡± ¡°You?¡± The olddy sized Su Meng up. She didn¡¯t seem to believe Su Meng¡¯s words, so she shook her head and refused. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I¡¯m curious about. What¡¯s going on with the cemetery behind the hotel? Are the people buried there the ones you killed?¡± Su Meng imagined theyout of the hotel. Theyout was indeed strange, but she did not feel any bad inside the hotel. It was as if something was blocking everything. The olddy knew how to change one¡¯s fate and was able to keep the hotel normal in such an unlucky environment. It seemed that there was a master in the hotel, but it was definitely not the olddy. From what the olddy had said, she did not know these things. The olddyughed when she heard Su Meng¡¯s words. She shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°How would I dare to kill people randomly? Although our ce is very remote, killing people randomly will also be investigated by the police. The graveyard behind the hotel has been there for a long time. It has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯ve caught a few girls before, there were only four or five in total. I didn¡¯t kill anyone on purpose. Although this old woman will do some bad things to save her daughter, she won¡¯t go to the extent of being crazy. I only captured them to change their fate, and I¡¯ll release them after that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s physique is different, so the situation after the ritual is different. Some people had good physiques and tough lives. Even if their fate was changed, they would be fine. At most, they would be a little stupid. However, some people¡¯s destinies are weak to begin with, and after the ritual ispleted, it won¡¯t be long before they die.¡± Su Meng: ¡°You stole someone¡¯s fate and caused her to lose her life. What¡¯s the difference between that and killing her?¡± ¡°The difference is that she can still live normally for a while, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with her body at all. Even the doctor will think that she died of natural causes.¡± Su Meng had thought that the olddy¡¯s smile was kind before, but now, it was terrifying. In order to help her daughter regain her consciousness, she had actually captured so many little girls to snatch their destinies. It did not sound like a lot, just a few, but on a deeper level, how many families did these girls have? How devastated would their families be when they saw their loved ones suddenly die? The old woman was very serious when she said that. it seemed like she really didn¡¯t think it was wrong to change someone else¡¯s fate. However, there was something strange. She observed the olddy¡¯s fate. She was originally a kind person, so why did she suddenly be so cold-blooded? Su Meng finally understood what the gray fog was. The kidnapping and snatching of people¡¯s destinies had caused her fate to be covered in gray fog, but what was with the golden color? How could a kind person so calmly ept the fact that someone had caused someone else¡¯s death? Even Su Meng couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°You love your daughter, but have you ever thought about the little girls you killed? Their parents loved them too. When they suddenly die at home one day, how devastated would their parents be?¡± ¡°Girl, I know you¡¯re a kind person, but these words are useless to me. Right now, I only want to save my daughter. As long as I can save her, I¡¯m willing to kill anyone in the street.¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes darkened and she no longer looked at Su Meng. She actually listened to Su Meng¡¯s words, but so what? If she had to give up on her own daughter to be kind, she would not be kind. Chapter 362 - 362 Can You See My Fate? 362 Can You See My Fate? Su Meng said, ¡°I can see other people¡¯s fortune too. You used to be a kind person and did many good deeds, so your fortune is very strong. If you stop now, with all the good things you¡¯ve done in the past, you still have a chance to turn things around. However, if you insist on doing so, then when all the good things you¡¯ve umted in the past are used up, you¡¯ll end up in a very miserable state.¡± The olddy didn¡¯t care. ¡°Yes, just as you said, I¡¯ve done so many good things, but in the end, my daughter encountered that kind of thing. What is this called? This was called ¡°good people don¡¯t get good karma¡±! Girl, haven¡¯t you heard of this saying? Good people don¡¯t get good karma, while scoundrels live on for a thousand years. What happened in the future hasn¡¯t happened yet. How do you know I¡¯ll end up in a terrible state?¡± ¡°Because I know how to read people¡¯s lives. Grandma, I¡¯ve already told you that I can help you. You don¡¯t need to use other people¡¯s lives in exchange for it.¡± Su Meng tried to rmend herself to the olddy again, but the olddy didn¡¯t believe her at all. She thought that Su Meng was only saying that to escape. ¡°You¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve met with a strange fate among the people I¡¯ve captured. Although he can¡¯t see your fate, he can feel that it¡¯s different. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s someone else, but you, no matter what you say, your fate must be given to our Xiao Yu.¡± Su Meng heard the keyword ¡®he¡¯ from the olddy¡¯s words. Su Meng stared at the old man and asked, ¡°Who is he? Is he the one who taught you to do this?¡± Before the olddy could answer her, the door of the room was suddenly opened from the outside with a creak. A man in a ck Taoist robe walked in. ¡°Master.¡± When the olddy saw the mane in, she bowed to him devoutly. Hearing that someone had entered, and the olddy called him master again, Su Meng looked at him. However, she was tied to the bed and couldn¡¯t move at all. She could only listen to the olddy and the man called master talk. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything here. What about you?¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded a little old, and he didn¡¯t sound young. The olddy quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± The man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start after I pack up.¡± Su Meng heard the man¡¯s words and frowned. It seemed that this was the ¡°he¡± that the olddy was talking about. From the olddy¡¯s words, this man also knew about these things. He should also be a feng shui master, but he was a ck-hearted feng shui master. It seemed that the reason why the olddy did this was because of this man¡¯s instigation. The man took out a talisman and a cinnabar pen from his bag and walked to Su Meng¡¯s side. Su Meng finally saw the man. He looked very old, not tall, and very thin. He was so thin that his clothes could not even hold up. More than half of the man¡¯s hair had turned white, and the wrinkles on his face were like chrysanthemums even when he was expressionless. His beady eyes were filled with shrewdness. He seemed to have sensed Su Meng¡¯s gaze on him. He raised his head to look at Su Meng, and their eyes met. The man red at Su Meng, but she was not afraid at all. She just stared back at him. He didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to be so bold. Not only was she not afraid, she even dared to stare at him. The man frowned and asked Su Meng, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Su Mengughed and asked, ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± The olddy quickly interjected, ¡°The little girl was so scared just now. She kept begging me to let her go. Now, she probably knows that she has no chance to leave. She¡¯s given up.¡± Su Meng ignored the olddy and asked the man, ¡°You can see my fortune?¡± If a man could really see her fortune, it meant that he really had some strength. This was because one needed to reach a certain level of Dao attainment to be able to see one¡¯s fate directly with the naked eye. Su Meng knew that even her master couldn¡¯t see through her fate. If this man could, it would be a good thing for her. She had always been curious about her fate. Although this man wasn¡¯t a good person, at least he could help her solve one of her doubts. Hearing Su Meng¡¯s question, the man¡¯s face revealed a proud expression. He said proudly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m an experienced feng shui master. I don¡¯t need to calcte to see other people¡¯s fates. Because my master is in front of me, although I¡¯m not the best, I¡¯m still considered one of the best in the entire feng shui circle.¡± Su Meng smiled and continued to ask, ¡°Can you see my fate?¡± ¡°Your fate is the strangest of all the fates I¡¯ve seen. Even if other people¡¯s fate isn¡¯t clear, they can at least be seen generally. But your fate seems to be covered by a thinyer of fog, and even I can¡¯t see through it.¡± Chapter 363 - 363 A Gift For Your Son 363 A Gift For Your Son Sure enough, she had expected too much. Su Meng was a little disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re quite talented and honest. You didn¡¯t make things up, so you just told me directly. You still have some basic professional ethics.¡± Su Mengplimented him. Hearing Su Meng¡¯s praise, the man¡¯s smugness deepened. ¡°However,¡± Su Meng¡¯s tone changed and her face turned cold. She stared at the man and questioned him, ¡°As a feng shui master, how could you help others kidnap innocent people and even steal someone else¡¯s fate to change their fate? You¡¯re bringing shame to the feng shui master circle!¡± The man¡¯s smug expression had yet to disappear when he was suddenly scolded by Su Meng. The smile on his face suddenly froze and then slowly sank. ¡°The feng shui industry? You¡¯re not a feng shui master, what do you know?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m also a feng shui master,¡± Su Meng said lightly. ¡°You¡¯re a feng shui master?¡± The man looked at Su Meng and smiled when he saw that she was young and a woman. He thought that Su Meng was making this up so that they would let her go. It seemed that Su Meng was so scared that she was not in her right mind. With that in mind, he ignored Su Meng and lowered his head to continue fiddling with the things in his hands. Su Meng turned to the olddy and asked, ¡°Grandma, you did this because of him, right?¡± The olddy nodded but did not say anything. ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t lie to you when I said I¡¯m a feng shui master. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can tell me Xiao Yu¡¯s birth characters. You¡¯ll believe me after I¡¯m done. I didn¡¯t know Xiao Yu before this, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me finding out about her through others. How about it?¡± Even though Su Meng was tied to the bed, she looked calm andposed, as if she was not tied up and was chatting with the olddy. Before the olddy could say anything, the Taoist priest sneered in disdain. ¡°A woman like you dares to call yourself a feng shui master? I¡¯ve been in this circle for so many years, and I¡¯ve never heard of any master taking in a female disciple. Even if you really are, your master is just an unranked feng shui master, and you don¡¯t have any real talent.¡± After the man finished speaking, he turned to the olddy and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. This girl just wants to run away. Believe it or not, as long as you let go of her, she will immediately rush out.¡± ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Xiao Feng? He¡¯s always here to watch. Why isn¡¯t he here this time?¡± The Taoist priest only realized that he didn¡¯t see Xiao Feng when he mentioned him. He looked around the room but didn¡¯t see Xiao Feng. ¡°He went out and said he would be back in a while. Don¡¯t worry about him. He might have gone somewhere to hang out. He¡¯s useless here anyway.¡± The olddy gently stroked Xiao Yu¡¯s long hair. When she saw that Xiao Yu was drooling, she took a piece of paper from the side and wiped it for her. Hearing that Xiao Feng was not here, the man frowned. ¡°Although Xiao Feng is not needed for the array, it¡¯s best that he is here. If he is not here, there will be no one to help guard the array. What if something happens?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it. Although this old woman is old, I can still act as an assistant.¡± The olddy didn¡¯t understand the man¡¯s meaning. She really thought that he wanted Xiao Feng to stay here to protect him. The man shook his head and refused, ¡°No, you¡¯re too old. You¡¯d better call Xiao Feng here. He¡¯s young and aggressive, and he can suppress it.¡± The olddy wanted to say something but was interrupted by Su Meng¡¯sughter. Su Meng couldn¡¯t help butugh when the old man kept rmending her. The man and the old man did not understand what Su Meng wasughing about and looked at her. Su Mengughed again and exined, ¡°I was just wondering why Xiao Yu was still stupid and didn¡¯t recover after you captured so many people to change their fate. Now I know.¡± Su Meng turned to look at the olddy and said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve been used by someone. If I¡¯m not wrong, this Taoist said that he was helping Xiao Yu change her fate. In fact, he was giving someone else¡¯s good fate to your son. Do you think he really wants your son to protect him? The truth is, your son isn¡¯t here, so he can¡¯t start the formation.¡± In fact, Su Meng had already discovered the strangeness of Xiao Yu¡¯s fate before the man arrived. Xiao Yu¡¯s fate was not inborn but was cursed. If he had followed the olddy¡¯s words and captured someone to exchange for Xiao Yu¡¯s fate, even if the results were not obvious, it would at least be better. However, she had just observed Xiao Yu¡¯s fate. It was her own fate and had never been changed. The only change was that her fate was cursed. As long as the curse was broken, she would slowly return to normal. Chapter 364 - 364 The Black-Hearted Taoist Priest 364 The ck-Hearted Taoist Priest However, since the olddy kept saying that she would change Xiao Yu¡¯s fate, she thought that she was wrong and wanted to wait for her to observe carefully. When she heard that the Taoist wanted Xiao Feng to be by his side, she suddenly realized that this man was not helping Xiao Yu, he was helping Xiao Feng. However, he didn¡¯t help Xiao Feng to change his life providence. Changing his life providence wouldn¡¯t cause him to die. If she guessed correctly, he was helping Xiao Feng to absorb other people¡¯s luck. Without luck, people were like fish out of water. They could live for a while, but they would die soon. People whose fate had been stolen looked like ordinary people, so the police and doctors naturally couldn¡¯t find out the reason. In addition, not everyone believed in the feng shui industry, so they naturally did not think of asking a master for help. Those girls could only die in pain. !! Su Meng knew that Xiao Yu was the most important thing to the olddy, so she was afraid that the olddy would not believe her. So, she said, ¡°Xiao Yu¡¯s situation isn¡¯t thatplicated. She¡¯s just been cursed, and she¡¯ll be fine once the curse is removed. Grandma, tell me her birth characters. I¡¯ll be able to help her recover in three days.¡± The man didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to see through his n and he said angrily, ¡°What do you know, little girl? I¡¯m a master, and you¡¯ve been rambling on and on. Aren¡¯t you just trying to escape? Just give up. You won¡¯t have the chance to escape.¡± However, the olddy took Su Meng¡¯s words seriously. She looked at the man and asked carefully, ¡°Master, is this the case?¡± The man turned to look at the olddy, his expression clearly displeased. ¡°Why? Do you really believe her? Don¡¯t forget, I was the one who saved Xiao Yu. If it wasn¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t even be alive. How old is this little girl? Even if she had really studied feng shui, how much could she know? Our industry can¡¯t tolerate women. At most, she¡¯s only learned a little in secret.¡± After being lectured by the man, the olddy no longer doubted him. She did not know much about the feng shui industry, but the man was right about one thing ¨C he was the one who saved Xiao Yu. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Xiao Yu would have been dead. Thinking of this, the olddy no longer doubted the man, but began to help the man. Su Meng didn¡¯t believe what she said and sighed, ¡°Grandpa Taoist, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. If you stop now, I might see you getting lost and I might be able to enlighten you. If you¡¯re insistent on doing harm to others, then no matter how you beg me in the future, I won¡¯t help you.¡± Su Meng was serious. She wasn¡¯t joking. The Taoist was confident in himself and thought that Su Meng was lying to him. He sneered, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve lived for so long, and other than my master, it¡¯s always been others who beg me. Even if I¡¯m struck to death by lightning, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I saw that you¡¯re quite talented, and your nature doesn¡¯t seem to be bad. I wanted to help you, but since you don¡¯t need it, then forget it. Also, be careful in the future. If you do too many bad things, you might really be struck by lightning,¡± Su Meng said with a look of pity. The Taoist was furious when he heard Su Meng¡¯s words. He had lived for so many years, but this was the first time he had been lectured by a little girl. The most important thing was that this little girl was a kidnapped person. Not only was she not panicking, but she even dared to mock him! Su Meng continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if your master is still alive. I wonder what he would think if he knew that his talented disciple had done such a thing? Or is it that your master is the same kind of person as you, and you learned all these harmful ideas from him?¡± ¡°You shut up! Is it because you see that I won¡¯t hit you, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so presumptuous!?¡± If Su Meng said that, he would be okay with it. However, he couldn¡¯t stand it when someone talked bad about his master. In the Taoist priest¡¯s heart, his master was like a father. ¡°My master is alive and well, and he¡¯s in seclusion, so he won¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done. Hearing you say this reminds me. Since you know what I¡¯m going to do, and you know a little, it seems that I can¡¯t let you go after this. After all, you know too much.¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re relying on. Aren¡¯t they the three men who came with you? Hmph, don¡¯t think that they cane and save you. They¡¯re going to be caught too.¡± The Taoist priest had finished the array. He stood up and looked at Su Meng with a proud smile. Chapter 365 - 365 I Will Protect You 365 I Will Protect You ¡°Don¡¯t think about how to help me now. You should help yourself first. Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said to the olddy. ¡°After two or three more people, Xiao Yu will return to normal. Everything will be over then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really thick-skinned, lying without even blushing,¡± Su Meng sneered after hearing the Taoist¡¯s promise. ¡°It¡¯s all clear now. Come in,¡± Su Meng said. The Taoist priest and the olddy looked at Su Meng in confusion. ¡°Who are you talking to? Clear what?¡± The Taoist frowned. He didn¡¯t know why, but from the moment he saw Su Meng, he felt that something was wrong with her. Su Meng¡¯s words only added to his confusion. In order to prevent anyplications, the Taoist wanted to activate the formation. However, just as he walked to Su Meng¡¯s side with the talisman, the door was kicked open from the outside. A tall man stood at the door with a gloomy face, carrying a person in his left hand. The Taoist priest and the olddy could tell who the man was carrying at a nce. ¡°Xiao Feng!¡± the two of them shouted at the same time and rushed toward the man. The man kicked away the Taoist priest who was running toward him and dodged the olddy who was pouncing on him. Then, he carried Xiao Feng into the house. Behind him were two men. They had not yet realized what had happened, and their faces were filled with confusion, but they did not say anything. The man walked to Su Meng¡¯s side and threw Xiao Feng aside in disgust. Then, he untied Su Meng. ¡°You¡¯re quite reliable.¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Ting, who was helping her untie the rope in silence, and smiled from the bottom of her heart. She touched her ear and felt for themunicator hanging on it. Fortunately, her hair was loose, and themunicator was not big, so it waspletely hidden by her hair. In fact, she had noticed the olddy¡¯s unusual behavior before she went to the guardroom. Why would someone she had never met care so much about her friend? Furthermore, she was trying to prevent Wei Ting from going down with her. There was a problem just thinking about it. Su Meng knew that she was being watched. She wanted to know what was going on, so she yed along with the olddy. Su Meng had already guessed that she would be knocked unconscious and captured, even though she wasn¡¯t sure if it was true. She had not turned off hermunication device, so Wei Ting had heard everything she had heard. Before she went down, she had already informed Wei Ting of her n through themunication device. Although Wei Ting didn¡¯t agree at first, she insisted on it and even threatened him that she would go herself if he didn¡¯t agree. Only then did Wei Ting agree to cooperate with her. ¡°This is the only time. It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Wei Ting warned in a deep voice. For some reason, when Su Meng saw Wei Ting¡¯s current state, she suddenly had the urge to tease him. She looked at Wei Ting and smiled, her face full of tenderness. Then she slowly said, ¡°I dare to be so presumptuous because of you. Anyway, you will definitelye to save me, right?¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to suddenly say this. He was stunned for a moment, and then an inexplicable feeling shed through his heart. He liked this feeling very much. Wei Ting¡¯s gloomy face finally eased up a little. He looked at Su Meng and nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, I will protect you.¡± Although it was a short sentence, it was full of seriousness. Su Meng had only wanted to tease him and said it as a joke. She did not expect Wei Ting to give her a promise so seriously. Su Meng blushed as if something in her heart was melting. She no longer looked at Wei Ting and turned to look elsewhere. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said in a muffled voice. Wei Ting quickly helped Su Meng untie the rope, but he couldn¡¯t untie the chains on her. He turned to look at the Taoist priest and the olddy, and his face turned gloomy again. He said coldly, ¡°The key.¡± The olddy nced at the Taoist priest, wanting to ask for his opinion, but the Taoist priest only cared about rubbing his kicked stomach and had no time to care about the olddy. Wei Ting¡¯s kick had been too powerful. ¡°Give me the key, don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± Wei Ting gave Xiao Feng a kick. Xiao Feng was originally unconscious, but he actually woke up after being kicked by Wei Ting. His face and body were covered in bruises. It was obvious that he had been beaten up. After he woke up, the first thing he did when he got up was to kneel in front of Wei Ting and beg with snot and tears in his eyes. ¡°I was wrong, Boss. I shouldn¡¯t have caught you. I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again. Please let me go!¡± he didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to be so good at fighting. Even though he had brought four brothers with him, he still couldn¡¯t win. On the contrary, he was almost half-dead. Chapter 366 - 366 An Angry Wei Ting 366 An Angry Wei Ting When the olddy saw her son being kicked, she immediately became anxious. She quickly took out the key from her pocket, then walked over shakily and handed it to Wei Ting. Although there were many misunderstandings between her and Xiao Feng, and they often quarreled, Xiao Feng was her biological son after all. As a mother, how could she remain indifferent when she saw Xiao Feng being beaten? After giving the key to Wei Ting, she wanted to help Xiao Feng up, but Wei Ting didn¡¯t give her the chance. He grabbed Xiao Feng by the back of his neck and directly threw him behind. The words that this kid had said to him when he went to find him were still ringing in Wei Ting¡¯s ears. Xiao Feng had brought four helpers to find him. No wonder he had said those harsh words before he left. He had a trump card. Relying on the fact that he had brothers behind him, the first thing he said when he saw Wei Ting was, ¡°Your little girlfriend is in my hands. Tsk tsk, she tastes really good. It¡¯s a pity that my brothers haven¡¯t tasted her yet. After I catch you, I¡¯ll have you personally watch over me.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t want to kill him, but after hearing what Xiao Feng said, he was furious. He didn¡¯t control his strength and knocked out Xiao Feng and his four brothers. From the location of themunicator, Wei Ting knew that Su Meng had been taken to the basement of the hotel. Therefore, after knocking out Xiao Feng, he carried him down and waited outside, waiting for Su Meng to call him. He had been paying attention to Su Meng¡¯s movements through hismunicator. As soon as Su Meng called him, he broke into the room. After Wei Ting unlocked Su Meng¡¯s chains and gently carried her down from the bed, Wen Le and the driver, who had been standing outside the door, came in. ¡°Master, President Wei, what¡¯s going on? I just slept in the room for a while. How did master get kidnapped?¡± Wen Le asked in puzzlement. He waspletely dumbfounded when he saw the scene in the room. Under the iron bed where Su Meng was tied up, there were drawings around the bed that he could not understand. There were even talismans stuck to the drawings, as if they were about to perform a ritual. ¡°Wen Le,¡± Su Meng called out to Wen Le when he came in. Wen Le shivered when Su Meng suddenly called him that. He quickly asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± He had watched the whole fight between Wei Ting and the others. He didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to be so good at fighting. There were five young men on the other side, and they were all armed. He wanted to help, but Wei Ting refused. At first, he thought it was over. Wei Ting would be crippled if he didn¡¯t die. He didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to win in the end. He beat the five of them down with his bare hands. After what had happened just now, he knew how important Su Meng was to Wei Ting. Therefore, when Su Meng called him, he immediately stood up straight and answered, afraid that he would make the two unhappy if he was slow. Su Meng looked at Wen Le with rapt attention. Due to Wen Le¡¯s constant grave robbing, his yin virtue had almost been destroyed. His fate was simr to those who had done evil deeds that were not tolerated by the heavens. They all emitted a ck aura. Therefore, Su Meng was not sure if he had killed anyone. ¡°The friend who robbed the tomb with you is dead. Did you know that?¡± Su Meng looked into Wen Le¡¯s eyes and asked. Hearing that his friend had died, Wen Le was stunned for a moment and said in disbelief, ¡°Dead? Old Chen is dead? How is that possible?¡± Wen Le¡¯s reaction made it seem as if he really did not know anything. ¡°I was wondering why I didn¡¯t hear from him. So something happened to him? But how did he die, Master, how do you know?¡± Wen Le and Old Chen had only been partners for a few times and their rtionship was considered good, but not to the point of being brothers. Therefore, when he heard that Old Chen had died, Wen Le¡¯s first reaction was shock, followed by regret and a little sadness. Su Meng had been observing his reaction. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying, so she continued to ask, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Could it be that the two of you never contacted each other after that?¡± ¡°Master, you know about my situation. I didn¡¯t contact anyone at that time. Oh right, other than the feng shui masters, I contacted many other feng shui masters to help me solve the problem, but none of them were of any use.¡± ¡°You should know my situation better than me. I felt like I had lost my soul. I was in a daze every day and didn¡¯t know what I was doing. My condition got worse and worse. Just as I was about tomit suicide, someone rmended you to me. I went to find you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a great god!¡± ¡°Someone rmended me? Who rmended you?¡± Su Meng caught another key point in Wen Le¡¯s words. Chapter 367 - 367 The Taoist Is About To Escape 367 The Taoist Is About To Escape ¡°I don¡¯t know who it was, but it sounded like a woman. At first, I thought she was just advertising, so I wanted to hang up, but before I could hang up, she told me everything about me and the feng shui masters I found. When she said that, I thought she was going to rob me, but she didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°That woman¡¯s voice was very nice. She said that she knew I was in trouble and asked me to find you, saying that you could help me. At that time, I waspletely desperate and just wanted to give up, so I came to you.¡± Originally, Wen Le did not think that there was anything wrong with it. However, after Su Meng¡¯s question, he realized that something was amiss. Who was the other party? How did she know so much about him? Could it be that the woman had a crush on him and was monitoring him? ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this in detail when we get back.¡± Su Meng was confused, but she knew that was not the most important thing at the moment. ¡°Alright, Master,¡± Wen Le agreed. Su Meng decided to put aside her own matters for the time being and continued to think about Wen Le and his friend. In fact, Wen Le was not wrong. He was indeed unable to do that kind of thing in his current state. He could not even leave the house. Of course, they could not rule out the possibility that he had set up a trap to kill his friend. As for the reason, in their line of work, infighting due to uneven distribution of loot wasmon. Su Meng did not n to continue asking Wen Le because she knew that she would not be able to get anything out of him. Since Wen Le had said that he did not know, she could only investigate elsewhere. Su Meng was deep in thought when she caught a glimpse of a sneaky figure from the corner of her eye. ¡°Grandpa Taoist, where do you want to go so sneakily?¡± While Su Meng was looking at Wen Le, she saw the Taoist priest standing at the door from the corner of her eye. He took the opportunity to move away while Wen Le was talking. Wei Ting¡¯s attention was all on Su Meng, so he didn¡¯t notice the Taoist¡¯s movements. Hearing Su Meng call for the Taoist, he also looked over and saw that the Taoist was trying to escape. He immediately walked to the door. The Taoist priest had wanted to sneak away, but Wei Ting¡¯s kick had been too harsh. His stomach hurt so much that he could barely stand up. He was already old, and his body could not withstand such a blow. Hence, he bent over and clutched his stomach, trying to escape while Su Meng and the others were talking. He did not expect to be discovered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to continue being beaten, then go back obediently.¡± Wei Ting walked to the door, crossed his arms, and looked down at the Taoist priest. The Taoist priest was scared of Wei Ting¡¯s beating and quickly agreed. ¡°O-okay, I don¡¯t want to leave. I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± After the Taoist priest returned to the room, Wei Ting closed the door with a ¡°bang.¡± At this moment, Xiao Yu, who had been sitting quietly and smiling foolishly, suddenly spoke up. She pped her hands and smiled. ¡°Hehe, fool, got beaten up. Fun fun fun.¡± Xiao Yu had been watching the Taoist priest the whole time. she was happy to see him being beaten up and even sneered at him. Su Meng walked to Xiao Yu and squatted down. ¡°Xiao Yu, you hate him, don¡¯t you?¡± Xiao Yu, who was always silly and didn¡¯t understand words, actually understood Su Meng¡¯s words. Her big round eyes instantly turned red and tears started to fall. She sobbed and said, ¡°I hate him, I hate him!¡± When the olddy saw that her daughter had spoken, she ignored Xiao Feng and crawled toward Xiao Yu. She cried as he crawled, ¡°Xiao Yu, you can actually speak! Xiao Yu, do you still remember mommy?¡± The olddy quickly crawled in front of Xiao Yu and pulled her into her arms. ¡°Xiao Yu, are you awake? If you¡¯re awake, tell me. It seems that changing your fate really works. You¡¯ve really recovered!¡± The olddy was so happy that she had forgotten that Su Meng had almost be a victim because of the change in her fate. She was still talking about her fate. Wei Ting looked at her and frowned. This olddy was really hopeless. She was actually still talking about changing fate. She was just an old woman. If she was a young man, he would have beaten her up until she repented. This kind of person who disregarded other people¡¯s lives was not worthy of pity. Su Meng looked at the olddy who was holding Xiao Yu tightly and shook her head helplessly, ¡°Grandma, why are you still talking about changing fate? Didn¡¯t I tell you? You were tricked by that ck-hearted Taoist priest. Xiao Yu was tricked by him too.¡± ¡°Stinky, oh no, little girl, don¡¯t use others. I¡¯m just a part-time worker. I¡¯ll do whatever my client asks me to do. How could I lie to her?¡± The Taoist was afraid that Wei Ting would hit him again, so he quickly defended himself. Chapter 368 - 368 Dare To Compete With the Master 368 Dare To Compete With the Master Su Meng took a step back and leaned on the bed. She smiled at the priest without saying a word. The Taoist priest was getting more nervous and scared by her stare. Even if he was not looking at Su Meng, he could feel her scrutinizing gaze. In the end, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Under the pressure of Wei Ting, he decided to admit his mistake immediately and then beg for Su Meng¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little girl. I was wrong just now. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re a feng shui master? That¡¯s too much of a coincidence, we¡¯re in the same profession, so please let me go.¡± The reason why the Taoist priest begged Su Meng to let him go was mainly because he could tell that Wei Ting was listening to Su Meng. ¡°How about this? I don¡¯t want to be regarded as a fox exploiting the tiger¡¯s might. Let¡¯s have apetition. If you win, we¡¯ll let you go.¡± Su Meng knew that the Taoist was only apologizing to her because he was afraid of Wei Ting. ¡°Alright, how do you want topete? What do you want topete in? I¡¯ll say this first, we can onlypete in terms of feng shui. I¡¯ve never been in contact with other things.¡± Su Meng was interrupted by the Taoist priest halfway through her sentence. She could not help but find it funny that the Taoist priest agreed so readily. In just a few minutes, the two of them had exchanged identities. ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious, let me finish. If you win, you can leave. but if you lose, you¡¯ll have to turn yourself in to the police,¡± Su Meng continued. The Taoist knew that he had no other choice, so he agreed again after Su Meng finished. Wen Le watched from the side as the Taoist priest wanted topete with Su Meng. He shook his head and said to the driver, ¡°He dares topete with Master? Isn¡¯t he seeking his own death?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. The Taoist priest is so old. One look and I can tell that he¡¯s something. At least, he won¡¯t lose based on his knowledge.¡± The driver was an honest man. He didn¡¯t know Su Meng¡¯s strength and had never interacted with her before, but he was optimistic about the Taoist. Upon hearing the chauffeur¡¯s words, Wen Le was so angry that he pped the back of the chauffeur¡¯s head and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t think that Master is a woman and so young. Her strength is not inferior to those older feng shui masters. You know, I¡¯ve looked for a few so-called senior feng shui masters, and what¡¯s the result? No one can cure me. It was Master Su Meng who helped me!¡± The chauffeur had been pped by Wen Le and his face was filled with impatience. However, even though he was angry, Wen Le was his boss after all. Hence, he did not say anything more and just looked at Su Meng quietly. ¡°What do you want topete in?¡± The Taoist priest straightened his clothes and stood up. He was very confident about thepetition Su Meng requested. One had to know that from the moment he entered the temple, he had been praised by his master for his talent. In fact, he did not let his master down. He mastered the knowledge of feng shui as quickly as possible and could see all kinds of fates that ordinary feng shui masters could not see. Therefore, he was not afraid of Su Meng at all. Su Meng looked around the room and stared at the priest for a few seconds before saying, ¡°How about we calcte the other party¡¯s luck today?¡± The Taoist priest was amused when he heard that. This was his strength. One must know that he had been helping Xiao Feng absorb other people¡¯s luck all this time, and this was not something that could be easily done. However, he could no longerugh in the next second. The Taoist priest looked at Su Meng for a while, but he could not see anything. He didn¡¯t believe it. he frowned and tried again, but he still couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± the Taoist priest muttered. Not only could he not see Su Meng¡¯s fate, but he could not even see her luck that day. He didn¡¯t notice this just now because he was too focused on Su Meng¡¯s fate. ¡°Master, you¡¯re not really thinking of leaving, are you? But what about Xiao Yu if you leave? She¡¯s getting better now and can even speak. She should be just one step away from aplete recovery.¡± The olddy heard the conversation between Su Meng and the Taoist priest. She was afraid that the Taoist priest would really leave and no one would help Xiao Yu, so she quickly stopped him. Wei Ting turned around and gave her a cold look. Although he did not say anything, the olddy was frightened by Wei Ting¡¯s aura and immediately shut her mouth. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but this young man¡¯s gaze alone had such a great deterrent force. At this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to continue talking. The Taoist priest also heard the olddy¡¯s words, but he did not respond to her. Instead, he red at the olddy. What he had to do now was to leave as soon as possible. After all, Wei Ting was not someone to be trifled with. Chapter 369 - 369 Can’t See Through Su Meng 369 Can¡¯t See Through Su Meng He focused all his attention on Su Meng¡¯s luck, but after a long time, he couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. Su Meng didn¡¯t speak for a long time. She smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandpa Taoist? If you can¡¯t see it, you can just say that you¡¯re not strong enough. You won¡¯t beughed at.¡± Su Meng¡¯s words were sarcastic. On the surface, she was trying tofort him, but in reality, she was mocking him. The Taoist priest¡¯s fighting spirit was instantly aroused. If he couldn¡¯t even handle such a small matter, then he would be too embarrassing for his master. In his heart, it was fine if one¡¯s character was bad, but strength was a must. He turned around to look at the others¡¯ luck. He could see it clearly, except for Su Meng. Could it be that Su Meng had brought some kind of treasure that had blocked her destiny? The Taoist priest asked Su Meng, ¡°Let¡¯s make this clear. We can¡¯t bring any protective items with us, or it¡¯ll be against the rules.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have anything on me. I believe that Grandma had already checked me when she kidnapped me, so you can rest assured,¡± Su Mengforted him. If it was not because of the treasure, then Su Meng¡¯s fate was different. He had no choice. If he directly said that he couldn¡¯t see through it, it would be too embarrassing. ¡°Give me your eight characters, it¡¯ll be more urate.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t see through it directly, he would try to use his birth characters. ¡°Since Grandpa Taoist is already one of the best in the feng shui circle, there shouldn¡¯t be a need for the eight characters, right? For powerful people like you, it¡¯s enough to just look at your physiognomy, right?¡± Su Meng was secretly criticizing him. As expected, the Taoist priest could not stand people questioning his strength. After Su Meng¡¯s words, he was too embarrassed to ask for more birth characters. Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, he could not see through Su Meng¡¯s luck. If it really didn¡¯t work, the Taoist priest decided to make a guess. He blindly said with a serious face, ¡°Your fate is strange. It seems that you¡¯ve had a great opportunity in your life, which caused your fate and luck to be different from others. If I¡¯m not wrong, your fate is full of misfortune and you¡¯ll live a miserable life. You¡¯ll be deceived by your lover, betrayed by someone you trust, and will die a miserable death in the end.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s brows furrowed tightly after hearing the Taoist priest¡¯s words. These words made him very ufortable. Although he didn¡¯t know much about this, Wei Ting knew that the Taoist was right at least a little when he saw Su Meng¡¯s serious expression. He didn¡¯t know which of the Taoist priest¡¯s words was correct, but no matter which one it was, it all sounded terrible. Especially thest one who died a miserable death. Was that in Su Meng¡¯s life providence? Wei Ting looked at Su Meng deeply and swore in his heart that he would not let this happen. Regardless of whether the priest was telling the truth or not, he would remember this. It seemed that he would have to pay more attention to Su Meng¡¯s activities when he returned. Su Meng¡¯s face was serious, not because the Taoist was right about her luck, but because she was surprised that the Taoist was right about her luck in her previous life. In her previous life, she had been abused by Mother Wei and betrayed by Wei Xue. In the end, she was tortured to death by Wei Xue. However, with her rebirth, her fate in this life had long been rewritten. ¡°What do you think? I was right, right?¡± The Taoist priest noticed Su Meng¡¯s serious expression and thought that he had hit the nail on the head. He asked proudly. ¡°You¡¯re off-topic. We agreed to see today¡¯s luck. How many years have you been counting? Do you want me to wait that long to confirm?¡± Su Meng crossed her arms and looked at the Taoist with a smile. She didn¡¯t seem to be worried at all. The priest wanted to say something to fool her, but Su Meng was so serious that she insisted on him telling her about her luck today. With no other choice, the Taoist priest pondered for a while and then pretended to say, ¡°ording to my observation, your luck today is not good. There might be trouble tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done. It¡¯s your turn.¡± The Taoist looked at Su Meng smugly. No matter what Su Meng said, as long as he was careful, it would note true. After all, luck could be changed. Su Meng looked at him from head to toe and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa Taoist, I see that your be is turning ck. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been having bad luck recently. You¡¯ll definitely be in danger within an hour.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Taoist thought Su Meng was cursing him when he heard her words. He was about to scold her when Wei Ting shot him a sharp look. He immediately shut up and did not dare to continue. Chapter 370 - 370 The Fool Opens Her Mouth 370 The Fool Opens Her Mouth Su Meng knew what the Taoist wanted to say and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve already done so many heartless things. If you want to live a better life in the future, you¡¯d better umte some virtue with your mouth. Otherwise, you¡¯ll still be in big trouble if you make a mistake with your mouth.¡± These words filled the Taoist priest¡¯s stomach with anger, but he didn¡¯t dare to vent it out, so he could only endure it. Su Meng said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for the results and see whose prophecy wille true first. So, even if you¡¯re right, you¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow to leave.¡± Tomorrow? !! The Taoist priest then realized that he had been tricked. If he was only allowed to leave tomorrow, what was the difference between that and not letting him go? He could already guess that these people would definitely call the police. Although there was no concrete evidence of him harming people, if the police wanted to investigate, they could still find out. The Taoist priest could not help but feel a little worried. Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave in a short time, the Taoist priest felt a fire burning in his heart. Coupled with the pain in his stomach and butt, he wanted to sit on the bed. He had no choice. The only chair in the room had been taken by Xiao Yu, so he could only sit on the bed. The Taoist priest walked to the side of the bed. He didn¡¯t pay attention to his feet and tripped over the iron chain that Wei Ting had thrown. As a result, he came into close contact with the ground. His mouth and nose immediately bled, and he quickly stopped the bleeding. Wen Leughed when he saw the Taoist priest¡¯s nose bleeding. He sneered at him, ¡°Alright, I announce that Master has won. I didn¡¯t expect retribution toe so quickly. You see, you can¡¯t deny it, but isn¡¯t the bloody disaster here?¡± Even though this bloody disaster was rather dramatic, the Taoist priest still acknowledged Su Meng¡¯s strength in the end. It was just that he was a little unwilling. ¡°Alright, I admit that I¡¯m not as good as you in the field of qi observation.¡± When the Taoist priest fell down just now, he identally bit his tongue, so he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. After he finished speaking, he sniffled and wanted to relieve the pain in his tongue by breathing in. After that, he continued, ¡°However, I¡¯m only able to look at auras. I¡¯m not inferior to you in other aspects.¡± Su Meng ignored him and walked to the olddy. ¡°Grandma, now you believe that I know how to read feng shui, right?¡± Tell me Xiao Yu¡¯s birth characters, I can help her solve this problem. This matter has nothing to do with her, and she¡¯s also a victim. She shouldn¡¯t be responsible for this.¡± ¡°Hehe, pretty sister, pretty, so pretty.¡± Su Meng squatted down in front of Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu smiled and said something else. Su Meng smiled gently at her, and Xiao Yu¡¯s smile widened. It was obvious that Xiao Yu liked Su Meng. The olddy was surprised to see her. Xiao Yu¡¯s love for Su Meng, coupled with the fact that she had watched the entire process, made her realize that the Taoist priest¡¯s strength was indeed inferior to Su Meng¡¯s. This time, she finally believed Su Meng¡¯s words. The belief that she had been relying on the Taoist priest to save Xiao Yu all this time crumbled. She did not expect that the person she trusted so much would lie to her all this time. The olddy red at the Taoist priest, then told Su Meng about Xiao Yu¡¯s birth characters. ¡°Grandma, although I¡¯ll help Xiao Yu, you should bear the consequences of your own mistakes. But don¡¯t worry, because you¡¯ve done too many good things in the past, although you¡¯ve gone astrayter on, your merits and faults offset each other. It¡¯s equivalent to you having the fate of an ordinary person again, and you won¡¯t suffer retribution.¡± ¡°However, even though your luck won¡¯t be too bad, you still have to ept the punishment of thew. Going to jail is inevitable. It¡¯s not just you, your son Xiao Feng and this Taoist Grandpa are the same,¡± Su Meng said to the olddy calmly. Xiao Feng was lying inside. Although he had his eyes open the whole time, Wei Ting¡¯s attack was too heavy. His head was still buzzing, so he did not pay attention to what Su Meng said. However, the Taoist priest, who had been awake the whole time, heard it and shouted, ¡°How can you not keep your word? You said that you would let me go tomorrow. What, are you going to go back on your word?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Wen Le heard the Taoist question Su Meng and immediately scolded, ¡°Have you lived your life in vain? Are you so old that you can¡¯t even understand what others were saying? The master said that she would let you go if you won, but did you win?¡± ¡°With that little bit of skill, you still dare to go against a master. You really deserve to lose. I¡¯m telling you, we¡¯re not interested in you, because we¡¯re going to hand you over to the police.¡± After Wen Le finished speaking, he turned to Su Meng and asked in a fawning manner, ¡°Master, is that what you mean?¡± Su Meng nodded in agreement. The Taoist wanted to fight for a chance to leave, but just like what he did to Su Meng, Su Meng did not n to let him go. Chapter 371 - 371 Inside Story 371 Inside Story He was so annoying by the side that Wen Le saw Su Meng¡¯s face turn pale. She stepped forward, picked up a handful of talismans, rolled them into a ball, and stuffed them into the Taoist¡¯s mouth. The Taoist tried to take them out, but Wen Le took the chains from the iron bed and locked him up. The tables had really turned, and everything he did to Su Meng was now on her. After dealing with the Taoist priest, the room was finally quiet. In contrast to the Taoist priest¡¯s excitement, the old woman did not care about this. She looked at Xiao Yu and said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s okay. As long as I can cure Xiao Yu, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± !! Su Meng looked at the olddy and did not continue. She didn¡¯t want toment on the olddy¡¯s behavior, because everything the olddy did was for her child. She felt that she had once seen a saying, ¡°a mother would fight against the devil for her child, and the child is the mother¡¯s courage.¡± What if it was her own child? Su Meng thought about her past life. If she had the chance to save him back then, would she have done the same at all costs? The answer was actually the same as the olddy. A mother would do anything for her child, and she was no exception. Su Meng sighed. She didn¡¯t have the right to judge others, so she decided to leave everything to the police. The olddy gave Xiao Yu¡¯s birth characters to Su Meng. In addition to Xiao Yu¡¯s, Su Meng also asked for Xiao Feng¡¯s birth characters. ¡°You d*mned olddy, how could you give mine to someone else!¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes were in a daze, but when he heard that the olddy was going to give his birth characters to Su Meng, he immediately sobered up and quickly stopped her. In fact, before this, he had been awake for a while, so he knew Su Meng¡¯s strength. He was worried that Su Meng might find out something, so he was a little anxious. However, it was also his anxious look that made Su Meng even more convinced of her thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re my biological mother. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re biased usually, but why are you doing it at this time?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Wei Ting¡¯s cold voice. The wound from Wei Ting¡¯s beating was still hurting. With Wei Ting¡¯s warning, he was afraid of being beaten again, so he quickly shut his mouth. He only red at the olddy fiercely, his eyes full of hatred. Su Meng looked at their reactions. It seemed that he was not just unfilial. There must be something else. The olddy, who was about to tell Su Meng his birth characters, stopped when she was stopped. She seemed to be hesitating. Was she really obedient? Su Meng didn¡¯t want to force her and said, ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to tell me. It¡¯s up to you to decide whether you want to cure Xiao Yu or not. I don¡¯t care what happens.¡± Su Meng was speaking the truth. She was not that kind. She would charge other people for her help, but she was willing to help Xiao Yu for free. She didn¡¯t even mind that she was kidnapped by the olddy, mainly because she felt close to Xiao Yu. It was a strange feeling, as if they had met before. Perhaps Xiao Yu had the same feeling, which was why she was so close to her. ¡°No, no. You don¡¯t mind what I¡¯ve done to you, and you still want to help Xiao Yu. I¡¯m so grateful, how could I not want to tell you?¡± The olddy then told Su Meng about Xiao Feng¡¯s birth characters. After the olddy finished, Su Meng started counting with her fingers. The more she calcted, the darker her face became. Just as she had guessed, Xiao Yu was cursed. As for the location and reason of the curse, she would have to ask the person involved. Su Meng walked to Xiao Feng and looked him up and down without saying a word. He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous when he saw Su Meng¡¯s pale face and how she was just standing beside him. Of course, he wasn¡¯t nervous because of Su Meng. He was afraid that Su Meng would find out what he had done. Seeing that Su Meng didn¡¯t say anything, Xiao Feng didn¡¯t want to look at her anymore, so he closed his eyes and pretended to be dead. Su Meng did not hold back at all. She extended her leg and kicked him. Xiao Feng continued to lower his head and shut his eyes, ignoring Su Meng. ¡°You were so cocky just now. Why are you suddenly pretending to be dead? What, are you afraid that I¡¯ll tell everyone about your past?¡± Hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, Xiao Feng¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes in the end. Su Meng didn¡¯t mind and continued to ask, ¡°Do you know about your sister? She¡¯s been cursed.¡± Xiao Feng did not answer. Wen Le, who was standing at the side, tried to scare him, ¡°You really won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin. You¡¯ve just been knocked unconscious with so many injuries on your body and you still dare to use this attitude toward the master! I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to make Master unhappy, we¡¯ll continue to beat you up.¡± Chapter 372 - 372 Done All the Bad Things 372 Done All the Bad Things Wen Le¡¯s threat was simple and brutal. Xiao Feng was reminded of the time when he was beaten up by Wei Ting. He slowly opened his eyes and answered unwillingly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything about this.¡± Even though he was trapped in a corner and injured, he still remembered to run away. He looked at Su Meng, who was only two steps away from him. If he reacted fast enough, he could take her as a hostage and escape. These people didn¡¯t have guns in their hands, so no matter how fast they were, they couldn¡¯t be faster than him. It was a pity that he had no weapon in his hand. Otherwise, even if it was just a small iron bar, he could fight for a chance to escape for himself. !! He knew that if he couldn¡¯t escape, he would be in jail. However, he was not afraid of anything but prison, because it was too difficult to live in prison. Xiao Feng looked at Su Meng with an unfriendly gaze. Other people could not see his thoughts, but Wei Ting could. He squinted his eyes and walked quickly to Su Meng¡¯s side, looking down at him. Seeing Wei Ting walking over, Xiao Feng gave up on the idea of capturing Su Meng. He knew that he could not defeat Wei Ting, so he had no other choice but to curse in his heart. Su Meng did not pay attention to the details between Wei Ting and Xiao Feng. Her attention was on Xiao Feng¡¯s luck. She first observed for a moment, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to deny it. I¡¯ve already calcted and confirmed that you¡¯re the one who caused Xiao Yu¡¯s incident. I¡¯m not interested in your personal grudges. I just want to know where you set up the formation.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand at all. I¡¯m not a feng shui master, how would I know about these things?¡± Xiao Feng still refused to admit it. He felt that he would be fine as long as he refused to admit it. After all, these people had no evidence. However, Su Meng did not panic. She smiled and turned to look at Wei Ting. Wei Ting understood and took out his phone. He found a page and handed it to Su Meng. Su Meng nced at the content on the phone and smiled. ¡°All your information is here. It¡¯s useless even if you want to go back on your word.¡± In fact, when Wei Ting gave her themunicator, she knew that Wei Ting could contact the outside world. Wei Ting had a special way of contacting people that didn¡¯t require the inte but Su Meng didn¡¯t know what it was. When she was tied up, Wei Ting had told her through themunicator that he had found all the information about Xiao Feng. However, Su Meng only knew that Wei Ting had found some information about Xiao Feng, but she did not know the content. When she read the contents, she realized the seriousness of the matter and her face darkened. Xiao Feng¡¯s full name was Tang Feng. He was 35 years old and had yet to graduate from junior high school. When he was in junior high school, he was expelled for r*ping a girl. At that time, he was not of age, so he did not receive any punishment. Perhaps it was because he wasn¡¯t punished that he became more and more unscrupulous in the future. Later, he got addicted to drugs, gambled, went into prostitution, and so on. He had almost touched all the things that were prohibited byw. The most important thing was that he had beaten up a random passerby to vent his anger because of his bad gambling. He only let go of the passerby after he had exhausted his strength. He didn¡¯t expect that because he was too ruthless, he would directly beat the passerby until he was permanently disabled. Xiao Feng had been in prison for a few years. Originally, ording to the crimes he hadmitted, a few years would not stop him. However, he did not expect that there was someone behind him who could actually protect him every time he was in trouble. Xiao Feng¡¯s gambling luck wasn¡¯t good and he always lost. In the end, he was about to go bankrupt and finally set his eyes on his parents¡¯ property. He forced his parents to give him most of their assets, but because he went too far, his father died from a cerebral hemorrhage. Without his father, he bullied his mother and sister all day long. Later on, Xiao Feng became very close to a Taoist priest and they often went to the temple. As for what they did, the information didn¡¯t mention it. Su Meng read out the information. The other people in the room were furious when they heard what Xiao Feng did. However, the olddy did not react. Su Meng nced at her and understood that the olddy had already gotten used to being treated like this by Xiao Feng. ¡°The Taoist who helped you is smart. He knows that you can¡¯t absorb all the fate at once. At that time, not only will he suffer a bacsh, but your fate will also be affected. That¡¯s why he helped you set up a formation to absorb Xiao Yu¡¯s fate bit by bit. Because it¡¯s very little, Xiao Yu¡¯s life won¡¯t be in danger.¡± ¡°But it was also because of your snatching that Xiao Yu slowly became stupid and eventually lost her mind.¡± Chapter 373 - 373 It’s Him 373 It¡¯s Him Su Meng told Xiao Feng everything she knew. As she spoke, she kept staring into Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes. Sure enough, when she mentioned Xiao Yu, there was a moment of panic in Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes, but it quickly returned to normal. Su Meng sneered. She was right. The more Su Meng talked, the more she revealed all his secrets. This made Xiao Feng look at Su Meng and Wei Ting in horror, thinking that he had offended someone important. ¡°You, who are you? Undercover police? How can you be so clear about my past?¡± Wei Ting nced at him coldly and said in disdain, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of a spy.¡± !! These two short sentences directly made Xiao Feng choke. To be able to find such detailed information in such a short time, amazing. Su Meng secretly gave Wei Ting a thumbs up. Seeing this, Wei Ting¡¯s lips curled up slightly, revealing a faint smile that was almost invisible. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we couldn¡¯t investigate thest thing. The temple is special, and my people couldn¡¯t go in to investigate.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s tone was somewhat regretful. ¡°This is enough. Now that we know which temple it is, the rest is simple,¡± Su Meng said softly. Su Meng and Wei Ting were whispering to each other. The two of them were very close to each other, and they even looked a little ambiguous. However, at this moment, everyone in the room had their own thoughts and was not in the mood to look at the two. Especially the olddy, she was staring at Xiao Feng. She had never thought that the person who had hurt her daughter was her own son! ¡°I¡¯ve already made it so clear, and you still won¡¯t admit it? If you still refuse to admit it, then I¡¯ll have to use a more overbearing method. I¡¯ll borrow your body to destroy that formation, and then you¡¯ll be like Xiao Yu. What do you think?¡± Su Meng warned him coldly as she did not want to tell him the truth. Xiao Feng did not know if Su Meng was telling the truth. His first reaction was to look up at the Taoist priest who was tied to the iron bed. The Taoist priest¡¯s mouth was full of talismans, and he couldn¡¯t speak at all. Fortunately, he could use his eyes to signal. After hearing what Su Meng said, he looked at Xiao Feng and shook his head slightly, indicating that he should not believe her. Xiao Feng, who was still a little afraid, was instantly relieved when he saw the Taoist shake his head. he decided not to say anything even if he was beaten to death. Seeing that Xiao Feng still didn¡¯t tell the truth at this time, the olddy finally couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud. ¡°You unfilial son! She¡¯s your sister! How could you do this to her?! Have you forgotten how good your sister was to you when you were young?¡± Pa! The olddy raised her hand and gave him a tight p. She really used a lot of force, causing his already purple face to swell even more. Su Meng and Wei Ting looked at the olddy indifferently without any intention of stopping her. This kind of person deserved to be beaten and was not worthy of anyone¡¯s sympathy. Of course, there was also this olddy. She actually used so many people¡¯s lives in exchange for a chance for her daughter to regain her consciousness. She was not worthy of sympathy. Even though Su Meng could understand what she was doing, she didn¡¯t agree with her. At the same time, Wen Le who was standing at the side saw Xiao Feng and the Taoist priest exchanging nces and thought that the two of them were trying to escape. For a moment, he didn¡¯t react to anything else. He even sighed. ¡°He went to prostitution, gambling, and taking drugs. This kind of person can actually live well in this world. He even attacked his own sister. Pfft, it¡¯s disgusting! We grave robbers only attack the dead, but he didn¡¯t just attack the living, he didn¡¯t even let his family off.¡± After saying that, he looked at the Taoist priest, whose head was almost lowered to his chest, and an idea suddenly exploded in his mind. He asked Su Meng in disbelief, ¡°Master, is this the Taoist you were talking about?¡± Su Meng lowered her head and looked at her phone. At the end of the document, there were two photos. One was of Xiao Feng and the other was a photo of him in a daze. Su Meng tilted her head and looked at the Taoist. He looked exactly the same as the person in the photo, except for the beard on his chin. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Before Su Meng could answer, Wei Ting answered. Su Meng held her phone and looked at Wei Ting in surprise, wondering if he had already finished reading the information. Wei Ting seemed to have read Su Meng¡¯s mind. Before she could speak, he answered, ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading it.¡± Su Meng nodded and didn¡¯t respond. Chapter 374 - 374 Wei Ting Wants To Kill Me 374 Wei Ting Wants To Kill Me ¡°It¡¯s fine if you did other bad things, but you actually r*ped a girl. As a Taoist, you didn¡¯t help the people you should help but helped someone who broke thew. You really deserve a beating!¡± As soon as he heard that the murderer behind the scenes was here, Wen Le raised his hands and exhaled twice. Then, he rubbed his hands and walked angrily to the Taoist priest¡¯s side. He grabbed the Taoist priest¡¯s hair and lifted his head up. ¡°Wu, wu, wu, wu¡­¡± The Taoist priest wanted to exin but his mouth was blocked and he could not speak at all. He could only let Wen Le teach him a lesson. ¡°What, now you¡¯re afraid? Why didn¡¯t you think of the little girl when you came up with these bad ideas?¡± Wen Le¡¯s stomach was filled with anger as he looked at the Taoist priest. But he knew that he couldn¡¯t just hit people, or he would be in trouble if he hurt them. Although he could not hit anyone, he could do other things. As long as he did not injure anyone in the end, he would be fine. Thinking of this, Wen Le grabbed the Taoist priest¡¯s hair even harder. Wen Le grabbed the Taoist priest¡¯s hair and pulled it hard. It was so painful that tears came out of his eyes, but he could not speak and could only make muffled sounds. Wen Le pretended that he did not know anything and did not hit him. He only grabbed his hair and did not let go. Wen Le had always thought that he was not a good person. That was why he had never felt any pressure when it came to digging up other people¡¯s graves. However, as the saying goes, even thieves have their own way. Other than digging up graves and stealing treasures, he had never done any other bad things. Especially when it came to bullying the old, the young, the sick, and the disabled. Of course, the old Taoist priest was an ident. For a moment, the olddy beat her son, Wen Le cleaned up the Taoist priest, and the small room suddenly became lively. The olddy was crying and scolding him. Su Meng watched for a while and felt that it was a waste of time. She wanted to go back to rest and return to the hospital early tomorrow. So, she stopped the olddy and told her not to cause any more trouble. Since Su Meng could help Xiao Yu, the olddy listened to her. Therefore, even though she was still angry, she stopped attacking and stood aside. Xiao Feng was beaten up. After the olddy left, he finally had a chance to catch his breath. He looked up at Su Meng and asked, ¡°If I tell you, can you let me leave this ce? Of course, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened and won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed when you read my information just now that I have a big boss behind me. If he knows that you¡¯ve attacked me, he definitely won¡¯t let you off. Even if you leave today, with his power, he will find you soon.¡± Su Meng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. She replied nonchntly, ¡°There are many people who want my life, I don¡¯t mind one more.¡± Su Meng pointed at Wei Ting behind her and said, ¡°Do you see him?¡± Xiao Feng nodded, not understanding what Su Meng meant. Even Wei Ting was confused. ¡°He was one of the people who tried to kill me, but our rtionship became better after that,¡± Su Meng said. Su Meng wasn¡¯t lying, she was just talking about her past life. Xiao Feng, ¡°¡­¡± Since Su Meng had already said that, what else could he say? He was not the only one. Even Wei Ting was speechless. When had he ever thought of killing Su Meng? He didn¡¯t know if Su Meng really misunderstood him or if she was just trying to scare Xiao Feng, but no matter what the reason was, he wanted to make it clear to Su Meng when they were alone. Su Meng decided to give up on asking Xiao Feng since he still refused to tell the truth. She nced at the address on the information and read out the temple that Xiao Feng had gone to. ¡°Formless Temple. So it¡¯s this temple.¡± Because she rarely went to the temple, she didn¡¯t know where the temple was. But it didn¡¯t matter. As long as she knew the name, it wasn¡¯t difficult to find it. Xiao Fengughed when he heard Su Meng mention the name of the temple. To Su Meng¡¯s confusion, he exined, ¡°So what if they know? Ordinary people can¡¯t enter.¡± ¡°So you admit that you stole your sister¡¯s luck and set up the formation in Formless Temple?¡± However, Su Meng looked at Xiao Feng and said, ¡°A temple is a ce for people with good intentions to worship the gods and Buddha. Why would you go there and set up such an evil formation? The most important thing is that you haven¡¯t been discovered yet.¡± This time, Xiao Feng shut his mouth. He understood that Su Meng was trying to get information out of him. The more he said, the more mistakes he would make. He decided not to say a word. Chapter 375 - 375 The Sudden Ringing of the Bell 375 The Sudden Ringing of the Bell This time, Xiao Feng had a backbone. Even in the face of Wei Ting¡¯s threat, he did not relent. Seeing him like this, Su Meng felt that he was afraid of something. Could it be that someone else was involved in this incident? Su Meng thought about the person that Xiao Feng mentioned. Could it be rted to that person? This time, no matter what Su Meng asked or said, Xiao Feng would not say a word. wen le, who was at the side, saw that he still did not admit it. she looked at the Taoist beside her and suddenly had an idea. ¡°Master, it doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t say anything. Isn¡¯t this Taoist also the mastermind? We can ask him.¡± After Wen Le finished speaking, he took out the talisman paper from the Taoist priest¡¯s mouth. When he realized that it was covered in the Taoist priest¡¯s saliva, he immediately threw it away in disgust and wiped it on the Taoist priest¡¯s clothes. He then asked, ¡°Old Taoist priest, if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll dig up your grave after you die. I¡¯m sure you people in this line of work believe in this the most.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m just a worker. I do whatever my boss tells me to do. This has nothing to do with me!¡± The Taoist priest was afraid that Wen Le would hit him, so he quickly exined. The old woman had been listening to their conversation from the side. At the end, she finally understood. It turned out that her son and the Taoist priest had joined forces to harm her daughter! ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The olddy was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. She kept coughing and took a long time to calm down. ¡°So you¡¯ve been lying to me all along, using the excuse of treating Xiao Yu, but in reality, you¡¯re here to harm her! Cough, cough, cough!¡± The olddy started coughing again. Su Meng frowned. Why did she feel like the case was getting more and moreplicated? She thought it was just a small case, but she realized something was wrong after she dug deeper. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to go to that temple and take a look myself,¡± Su Meng whispered to Wei Ting. Because she turned around and spoke in a very soft voice, no one else heard her. Wei Ting nodded and said, ¡°Then how do you n to deal with them? Hand it over to the police or leave it be?¡± Su Meng turned around and looked at Xiao Feng and the Taoist. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°This is a serious matter. I have to hand it over to the police. Also, I have a feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with the cemetery behind us. We don¡¯t have the right to excavate it, so maybe the police wille and investigate.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wei Ting nodded in agreement. Since she had already asked all the questions she needed to know and the other people were still not willing to answer, Su Meng decided not to waste any more time. ¡°Master, are you calling the police? I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯m familiar with this ce. I know how to tell them the location.¡± When Wen Le heard that Su Meng was going to call the police, he immediately took out his phone and called the police. However, when he pressed the call, he realized that there was no signal. He asked Su Meng apologetically, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no signal. What should we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to call for emergency help? Haven¡¯t you heard that the police call doesn¡¯t need a signal?¡± Su Meng asked. Wen Le touched his forehead awkwardly and said, ¡°Master, you know what my job is. No matter what I encounter, I can¡¯t call the police. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be arrested and locked up.¡± Grave robbing was much more serious than an ordinary thief. ording to the time spent in prison, it wasparable to intentionally hurting people. If Wen Le dared to call the police during the grave robbing, he would be courting death. Su Meng sighed helplessly and decided to call the police herself. After the call went through, Su Meng briefly exined the situation and passed the phone to Wen Le, asking him to tell them the address. Just as Wen Le was reporting the address to the police, the sound of a bell rang out from Xiao Feng¡¯s body. Although his voice wasn¡¯t loud, everyone present heard him, so they all looked at him. After Wen Le reported to the police, he also looked toward Xiao Feng. Xiao Feng saw that everyone was looking at him, and his face suddenly turned red. It was unknown whether he was nervous or afraid, but he just sat on the ground and did not move, with no intention of taking it out. Su Meng asked him, ¡°Did you receive a call?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just the rm,¡± Xiao Feng quickly denied. ¡°If it¡¯s not a call, why don¡¯t you take it out and turn it off?¡± Su Meng looked at Wei Ting and gave him a look. Wei Ting immediately understood what Su Meng meant. ¡°Take it out,¡± Wei Ting ordered coldly. Xiao Feng had been beaten up by Wei Ting, and now he was afraid of him. At this moment, Wei Ting wanted him to take it out. He really had no choice but to shakily take out a ck box that was shaped like a mobile phone but only half the size of a palm from his pocket. The sound wasing from there. Xiao Feng seemed to be very afraid of this ringtone. Chapter 376 - 376 Superior and Subordinate 376 Superior and Subordinate ¡°Answer,¡± Wei Ting ordered coldly. Xiao Feng seemed to be in a difficult position. He put his hand on the button of themunicator, thought for a moment, and frowned at Wei Ting. ¡°Big boss, this is our boss¡¯s phone number. I¡­ If he knows you¡¯re here, he¡¯ll definitelye over. I don¡¯t want you to be caught, so¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but looked at Su Meng for help. Su Meng immediately understood what he meant and said, ¡°So you want us to let you go, and then your boss won¡¯t know about us, so he won¡¯t make things difficult for us in the future, right?¡± !! ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s what I meant. You see, there¡¯s no enmity between us, so there¡¯s no need to make things so ugly that it won¡¯t be good for both sides in the end. If you let me go, I¡¯ll tell Boss that I was busy with something else and was dyed.¡± Xiao Feng quickly followed Su Meng¡¯s words, his expression extremely serious. Su Meng and Wei Ting looked at each other. They could tell what the other was thinking. Su Meng smiled. ¡°Thank you for worrying about us, but you don¡¯t have to worry about what will happen to us. Answer the call, don¡¯t dawdle. You should know what to say.¡± Su Meng knew that it would be dangerous if Xiao Feng refused to ept the call, because he was obviously here for a mission. If he didn¡¯t pick it up, his boss would be suspicious. If he epted it, as long as Xiao Feng dealt with it, he should be fine. Under Su Meng¡¯s threat, Xiao Feng trembled as he answered the call. After a burst of ear-piercing static, a sharp voice came from themunicator. It was unknown if it was a man or a woman. The first thing that came out of the phone was, ¡°My Xiao Feng, why did you only pick up now? How¡¯s the matter?¡± Upon hearing this, Wen Le and the chauffeur who were standing at the side burst outughing. They had thought that their boss was some big shot, but it turned out that he was a sissy! Su Meng and Wei Ting were calm and did not react to the voice on themunicator. Xiao Feng heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the voice. ¡°Brother Sun, it¡¯s you.¡± After saying that, Xiao Feng looked up at Su Meng and Wei Ting. At this moment, the two of them were staring at him with cold eyes. They were watching him to prevent him from speaking nonsense. ¡°Brother Sun, my brothers and I have encountered some other things. We haven¡¯t finished dealing with them, but we¡¯ll solve them soon. If the boss asks, please put in a good word for us. We¡¯ll remember Brother sun¡¯s good deeds.¡± Hearing Xiao Feng¡¯s words, the person on the other end sighed and urged again, ¡°I can help you dy it, but you have to be fast yourself. Don¡¯t bezy. The other brothers have already called to say that it¡¯s over. You¡¯re the only one left. You know the boss¡¯ temper.¡± When Su Meng heard the soft voice, she could already imagine the person on the other end of the phone talking with his fingers raised. When Xiao Feng saw that Brother Sun had agreed to help him, he quickly thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Brother Sun! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold you back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it then, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± Brother Sun hung up after he finished speaking. ¡°This should be enough, right?¡± Xiao Feng put themunicator into his pocket and pressed a button on the side. Then, he asked Su Meng as if nothing had happened. Su Meng crossed her arms and asked him coldly, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your mission?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Xiao Feng seemed to be in a difficult position. He looked at the Taoist, who was also looking at him. Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes were full of fear, while the Taoist¡¯s eyes seemed to be on guard. Su Meng took in their reactions. ¡°It seems that the two of them have a superior-subordinate rtionship,¡± Su Meng said to Wei Ting. However, this was the opposite of what she had thought at the beginning. She had thought that the Taoist would listen to Xiao Feng, but now she knew that the Taoist was the superior. Xiao Feng wanted to make up something else to fool Su Meng and ask her to let him go, but Su Meng saw through his lie with one look. He didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to be smarter than he thought. He tried his best to stall for time, but it was obvious that Wei Ting did not intend to give him the chance. Just as Wei Ting walked up to him and was about to hit him, he finally told him the truth. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to harm my sister. I was forced by Boss!¡± ¡°Tang Feng, are you tired of living?¡± As soon as he heard that Xiao Feng was going to tell her the secret, he no longer looked like he was going to be bullied. His expression instantly changed, and even his eyes became much fiercer. Hearing the Taoist priest¡¯s warning, Xiao Feng immediately cowered and lowered his head, not daring to continue speaking. Chapter 377 - 377 Picked Up 377 Picked Up Seeing this, Wen Le pped the Taoist priest¡¯s head and warned him fiercely, ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll send you down first!¡± The Taoist priest knew that Wen Le would not dare to kill him, but he really dared to hit him. Wen Le had been to the tomb all year round, so his physical strength was not ordinary. This p had directly stunned him. The Taoist priest did not dare to continue speaking, and he only stared at Xiao Feng as a warning. Wen Le saw that the Taoist still dared to threaten people and gave him another p. This time, the Taoist saw stars in front of his eyes. He quickly lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to do anything. ¡°Continue, he¡¯s been beaten silly by me,¡± Wen Le consoled Xiao Feng. !! Xiao Feng, ¡°¡­¡± It seemed that the most important thing now was to keep his life. Why did he feel that these customers in front of him were more like criminals than him? ¡°Boss learned from the Taoist that there is a way to suck other people¡¯s luck to change one¡¯s own luck. Because business is not good, Boss forced us to do this kind of thing. I don¡¯t know who to choose, but I can¡¯t not choose, because if I don¡¯t choose, I¡¯ll be beaten.¡± Xiao Feng lifted his shirt and wanted to show Su Meng his injuries. In the end, when he picked it up, there was a patch of blue and purple on it. This was a result of Wei Ting¡¯s beating. It looked ghastly, and the old injury could not be seen at all. When Xiao Feng saw this, he silently put the clothes down. Su Meng, ¡°¡­¡± Why did she feel that Xiao Feng was a little pitiful now? ¡®No, I can¡¯t have sympathy for people who hurt people.¡¯ Su Meng took a deep breath and continued listening to Xiao Feng. ¡°Boss wanted all of us to follow the Taoist priest¡¯s method to absorb other people¡¯s luck. I didn¡¯t know who to look for, so in the end, I could only choose my sister. She¡¯s not my biological sister anyway, and there¡¯s no rtionship between us.¡± Everyone present, including the olddy, was shocked by his words. Was Xiao Yu not the olddy¡¯s biological daughter? Why would that olddy treat her like this, even more nervously than Xiao Feng? ¡°She¡¯s not your biological sister?¡± Su Meng was surprised as well. Although she could read the child¡¯s fortune, she could not tell if the child was her biological child with her eyes. The olddy¡¯s attitude toward Xiao Yu did not seem like they were not blood-rted at all. Seeing that everyone was so surprised, Xiao Fengughed at himself. ¡°Xiao Feng, you¡­ So you already know?¡± the olddy asked Xiao Feng with a trembling voice. Xiao Feng nodded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve known since I was a child. There was a time when you and my dad quarreled about my sister¡¯s future. I heard everything.¡± When the olddy heard this, she fell silent. Su Meng guessed what had happened and roughly understood what had happened. ¡°Because your mother loves Xiao Yu more than you, you hate her and set your eyes on her?¡± she asked for Xiao Feng. When she thought of the olddy¡¯s golden life providence, she suddenly understood the reason. She turned to the olddy and asked, ¡°Grandma, so you¡¯re saying that Xiao Yu was adopted by you, and you even ignored your own son in order to raise her, right?¡± The olddy nodded and sighed without saying anything. Su Meng continued to ask, ¡°I¡¯ve observed your fate. You¡¯ve been living a carefree life and you¡¯re even showing signs of bing rich. You¡¯repletely capable of raising both children at the same time, but why did you ignore one of them?¡± Many adoptive parents loved their adopted children more than their own. Su Meng knew that she had no right to judge how others treated their children. But she was just curious, because it was indeed easy for a child to have psychological problems due to parents¡¯ favoritism. ¡°Ai, what a sin.¡± The olddy sighed. ¡°Before I gave birth to Xiao Feng, I didn¡¯t show any signs of pregnancy. The old man really wanted a child. Later, he saw that I was worried and didn¡¯t have the heart to tell me. He just often looked at other people¡¯s children in a daze.¡± ¡°I know he¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll overthink it. Although he didn¡¯t say it, I can tell. We tried everything we could, but it didn¡¯t work. So, the old man and I thought that it wouldn¡¯t be bad to live a carefree life with just the two of us. So, we stopped insisting on having children and started traveling with just the two of us.¡± ¡°On our trip, we picked up a baby. She looked like he was only two or three months old. For some reason, her parents abandoned her.¡± ¡°It was because we wanted a child at that time, but we couldn¡¯t give birth to one, so we decided to adopt this child. It was only after she was adopted that she found out why the child had been abandoned. It was because she was seriously ill. Fortunately, the old man and I were not short of money, so we spent a lot of money to cure the child.¡± Chapter 378 - 378 Unqualified 378 Unqualified ¡°It¡¯s strange. After we treated her, I suddenly felt sick one day and kept vomiting. I thought I was sick, so I went to the hospital for a check and found out that I was pregnant.¡± ¡°This child is our lucky star. Ever since she came, our business has been getting better and better, and we even have our own child.¡± ¡°Everything was going well, but I didn¡¯t expect things to change after I gave birth to Xiao Feng. Ever since there was Xiao Feng, Xiao Yu and the old man¡¯s health started to get worse, and our business always had problems. Later, I went to a fortune-teller and he said that Xiao Feng is a debt-collecting ghost who hase to me and the old man to collect debts.¡± ¡°The solution to this is very simple, and that is to ignore him and not treat him as family. Of course, we¡¯ve only neglected him emotionally. We didn¡¯t treat him badly in terms of money. We followed the fortune-teller¡¯s method and it worked. Not long after, Xiao Yu and the old man¡¯s health started to improve.¡± ¡°Although we seem to have neglected him on the surface, we still love him in our hearts and have never treated him badly in terms of money. This was especially so for Xiao Yu, who treated him like her own little brother and would always think of him whenever something good happened. But I didn¡¯t expect that this brat would be so ungrateful. Not only was he unfilial to us, he even harmed Xiao Yu, who was so good to him!¡± At this point, the olddy¡¯s face was full of anger. She looked at her disappointing son in front of her, her eyes full of disappointment. After hearing her words, Xiao Feng became very agitated. He stared at the olddy with hatred and asked, ¡°So this is the reason why you don¡¯t care about me?¡± ¡°The reason why I became so biased was all because of you! I¡¯m your real son, and she was picked up from the streets, but why do you treat her so much better than me?¡± ¡°Ever since I was sensible, you¡¯ve never cared about me. Even when I was bullied, not only did you not care about me, you even questioned if it was my fault!¡± ¡°Even after she became a fool, I thought you could finally take care of your son. But? You¡¯re not thinking about how to raise your son well, but you¡¯re bent on treating this fool. How much money did you spend on her? You know I¡¯m short on money, but you still spent it on an outsider!¡± Xiao Feng¡¯s emotions were like a flood, instantly bursting out. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m not giving it to you? You¡¯ve done drugs, gambling, prostitution, and all sorts of illegal things. You even went to jail for a few years! How can I give you everything without worry when you¡¯re like this? How did I give birth to a son like you!¡± The olddy was also angry, and even her voice was trembling. Hearing the olddy¡¯s words, Xiao Feng was so angry that heughed. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then how did I be like this? Don¡¯t you know that you should reflect on yourself? Didn¡¯t you guys neglect me first, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m like this?¡± After listening to her son¡¯sint, the olddy still didn¡¯t realize her mistake and was still retorting for herself, ¡°You¡¯ve always been a troublemaker. Even if what you said was my fault, it¡¯s not right for you to be addicted to drugs. Not only are you addicted to drugs, but you¡¯re also gambling and bullying people with those hooligans!¡± Seeing that the olddy still didn¡¯t reflect on her mistakes and kept ming him, Xiao Feng suddenly didn¡¯t want to argue for himself. Heughed coldly and retorted, ¡°Olddy, you still have the cheek to talk about me? Since you¡¯re so kind and don¡¯t want to break thew, why did you agree so quickly when I told you that you could save Xiao Yu by exchanging fate with someone else? You have to know that you¡¯re using other people¡¯s lives as the price. Aren¡¯t you doing what you should do?¡± The olddy tried to defend herself. ¡°Your sister is innocent. You can¡¯t push all the me to her. If you want to me someone, me me. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± ¡°Doing bad things is doing bad things. What does it have to do with being innocent? D*mned olddy, did that fool eat your brain?! Why don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± After Xiao Feng shouted, he took a deep breath to calm himself down. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and beat up the olddy. Although the olddy wasn¡¯t a good person, she was still his mother. If he didn¡¯t have to hit her, he would try not to. Otherwise, what if she was killed by him? Xiao Feng took a moment to calm himself down before he continued, ¡°Do you know why I got involved with drugs? That was because I was surrounded by a group of hooligans when I was in school. They knew that my family was rich, so they used this to force me to pay them. Didn¡¯t you notice that something was amiss when my expenses suddenly increased?¡± Chapter 379 - 379 Almost Lost My Identity 379 Almost Lost My Identity ¡°And you said I¡¯m a jinx. If you don¡¯t like me, why did you give birth to me? You didn¡¯t care after giving birth, causing me to be bullied so much, causing me to go astray, it¡¯s all your fault! Yet, you only care about this child that you picked up from the streets and don¡¯t care about your own son!¡± At the end of his speech, Xiao Feng began to cry. Su Meng had just read Xiao Feng¡¯s fate. He was not a kid who would collect debts. It was just that he had a bad fate when he was young and would bring a little bad luck to his surroundings. However, it was not a big deal. He would be fine when he grew up. That fortune-teller was lying. He had actually exaggerated it so much. !! Although Su Meng felt sorry for Xiao Feng¡¯s childhood, he had no choice. He made a mistake. He could go to his mother to ask for what she owed him, but ordinary people were innocent. ¡°You said that you can save Xiao Yu by using other people¡¯s luck, but that¡¯s not the case. This is just a way for you to absorb Xiao Yu¡¯s luck in the long run, right? By snatching the fate of innocent people and giving it to Xiao Yu, you can nourish Xiao Yu¡¯s fate. You can continue snatching her fate. This is also why the Taoist priest wanted you to be present.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Feng no longer intended to defend himself. At this point, he had already said what he shouldn¡¯t have. Even if Su Meng didn¡¯t send him to prison, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live long outside. If he revealed the secret, his boss would kill him. ¡°Send me to prison. That way, I can live a little longer. If I don¡¯t go to prison, I won¡¯t be able to live for long,¡± Xiao Feng told Su Meng. The olddy looked at Xiao Feng and opened her mouth to say something, but in the end, she lowered her head and said nothing. When Xiao Feng saw her like this, he thought that she knew what he had done, so she was speechless. Heughed at himself. He didn¡¯t expect that her own son could not bepared to a child she picked up. For a moment, the room became quiet, and even the breathing of the people present could be heard. Everyone had their own thoughts and after a few seconds of silence, Wen Le spoke up, ¡°We¡¯ve already called the police but the nearest police station is quite a distance away from here and it will take an hour to get there. Master, are we just going to stand here and watch them?¡± Su Meng lowered her head and thought for a moment. She then looked at Xiao Feng and the Taoist. ¡°Tie them up and lock them in this room until the policee.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned to look at Wei Ting and said, ¡°Can you find out where the temple is? There¡¯s no wifi here, I can¡¯t check anything.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a wirelesswork here, but it¡¯s blocked. You can use it after turning off the jammer,¡± Wei Ting said as he picked up the rope on the side and tied up Xiao Feng and the Taoist. He nned to turn off the interference device after he was done. Wen Le looked at Wei Ting¡¯s action of tying the man up. His eyes were filled with doubt. From the moment he first met Wei Ting, he felt that Wei Ting was different from ordinary people. His back was straight and he had an inexplicable sense of righteousness, not like an ordinary CEO. Although he usually dealt with the dead, there were many retired soldiers in his line of work. The feeling that Wei Ting gave him was very simr to those retired soldiers. When he went down to the tomb, Wei Ting¡¯s fearless appearance and the climbing rope and military shovel he carried with him all showed that he was not simple. Now that he had seen the way he had tied the man up, Wen Le was curious and asked the question in his mind, ¡°President Wei, were you in the military before? Your technique is very simr to my friends who were in the army.¡± Su Meng turned her head abruptly to look at Wei Ting, who had his back to her. At this moment, she also felt that Wei Ting¡¯s back was inexplicably familiar. Where had she seen him before? Wei Ting was tying up the Taoist priest when Wen Le asked the question. He turned his head instinctively when he heard Wen Le¡¯s words and saw Su Meng looking at him from head to toe. His body froze for a moment but quickly returned to normal. ¡°I¡­¡± Wei Ting was just about to speak when Xiao Feng¡¯smunicator rang again. ¡°What should we do?¡± Xiao Feng began to panic. At this moment, his hands were tied up by Wei Ting, and he couldn¡¯t take themunicator out of his pocket at all. Wei Ting, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. He took it out for him expressionlessly and then put it next to Xiao Feng¡¯s ear. Wei Ting was more familiar with this thing than anyone else because it was themunication devicemonly used in the army. It would not be affected by ordinary interferential devices. Even if there was nowork, it would not affect the use. ¡°Xiao Feng, the group leaders have gathered.¡± It was still the same soft voice on the other end, but the tone was serious at the moment. Xiao Feng nced at Wei Ting, then nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯re only one person short.¡± Chapter 380 - 380 The Boss Is So Pretty 380 The Boss Is So Pretty ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform the other team leaders immediately.¡± After saying this, the other party hung up. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wei Ting could tell that there was something wrong with their words. ording to his experience, these seemingly normal sentences were definitely some secret code. It was strange that after hanging up themunication, the originally emotional Xiao Feng suddenly became quiet. There was no fear in his eyes as he looked at Wei Ting. Instead, there was a trace of pride. Seeing him like this, Su Meng suddenly had a bad feeling. !! ¡°You called for help?¡± Wei Ting asked coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not that stupid after all. Let me go before our bosses, and I might spare your life. I think you guys should have seen the graveyard behind the hotel, right? If you don¡¯t stop now, you¡¯ll have to stay there in the future.¡± ¡°That ce is indeed rted to you!¡± Su Meng frowned. ¡°What else? Otherwise, who would build a hotel next to a cemetery? That¡¯s just to cover up the bodies we¡¯re dealing with,¡± Xiao Feng said proudly. Wen Le was already confused by Xiao Feng¡¯s words. He thought for a moment and ran through the whole thing from the beginning, but he still could not understand. He asked Xiao Feng, ¡°So, you were just pretending to be afraid. You were waiting for your boss?¡± Xiao Feng nodded. ¡°So, this is the first time you¡¯ve contacted your men through a phone call?¡± asked Wen Le. ¡°No, even if he didn¡¯t pick up, those people would stille. He was just acting to buy time,¡± Su Meng said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re a pretty woman and you have some brains. You¡¯re quite smart. I think our boss might take a fancy to you, and maybe he won¡¯t kill you.¡± Before Xiao Feng could finish his words, Wei Ting punched him in the stomach. Wei Ting had used more than half of his strength in this punch. Xiao Feng suddenly felt a sharp pain in his stomach, followed by a violent cough. A sweet taste gushed out of his mouth and slowly flowed out from the corner of his mouth. After Xiao Feng¡¯s cough had subsided a little, he looked at Wei Ting and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re so¨C!¡± However, when he met Wei Ting¡¯s cold eyes, he immediately swallowed the rest of his words back into his stomach and did not dare to say anything more. Wen Le looked at Xiao Feng¡¯s pained expression and took a deep breath. Seeing that Xiao Feng was being beaten up too badly by Wei Ting, he quickly reminded him, ¡°Are you stupid? You still dare to talk about Master at this time? Do you want to die?¡± Xiao Feng spat out the blood in his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything else. Wen Le then asked Su Meng, ¡°Master, let¡¯s run away quickly. If his bosses, we¡¯ll be finished.¡± The driver looked at him and asked, ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you just call the police?¡± When Xiao Feng heard the driver say to call the police, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Call the police? Let¡¯s not talk about when they¡¯ll arrive. Even if they do, as long as our people hide you, the police won¡¯t be able to find you in this barren mountain.¡± As they were talking, Su Meng¡¯s ears twitched. She seemed to have heard some movement outside. Not only her, but Wei Ting also heard it. The two of them looked at each other and then slowly walked toward the door. Wei Ting opened the door a crack and looked out. There was no one in the corridor outside, but the sound of many people talking could be heard in the hotel lobby. It seemed that the boss of Xiao Feng had indeede. He didn¡¯t expect them to be so fast. When Wei Ting heard that someone hade outside, the first thing he did was to turn around and go back. He blocked the mouths of the Taoist priest and Xiao Feng, then picked them up and stuffed them under the bed. ¡°What is this?¡± Wen Le looked at Wei Ting in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s an eyesore,¡± Wei Ting said indifferently. Wen Le, ¡°¡­¡± What kind of reason was that? He had thought that Wei Ting was trying to hide the two of them. The boss of Xiao Feng was probably very familiar with the hotel. He quickly found the basement. The door was already shaking from Wei Ting¡¯s kick. The people outside only gave it a light push and the door fell. Then, more than a dozen men in ck suits and sunsses walked in. Wen Le held his forehead helplessly. Why did he feel that they had been tricked by him? If only Wei Ting had not kicked the door down at that time, perhaps the door could have held them back for a while. The men in suits stood in two rows. After they lined up, thest man slowly walked in. Su Meng squinted her eyes and looked over. Thest man toe in was wearing a white casual outfit and had a tall and slender figure. To Su Meng¡¯s surprise, the man¡¯s appearance was androgynous. To put it inyman¡¯s terms, he was too beautiful! Chapter 381 - 381 Brother Sun Was Beaten Up 381 Brother Sun Was Beaten Up However, although the man was beautiful, his phoenix eyes were full of indifference. After he entered, he first scanned the room and found that Xiao Feng was not there. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a man in a pink shirt appeared at the door. He walked up to the man and looked into the room, only to find that Xiao Feng was not there. Then, he nced at the few people standing in the room, and finally his eyes fell on Wei Ting. The man in pink raised his hand and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the boss¡¯ question? Where is Xiao Feng? Where¡¯s the old master? Where did you hide them?¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t answer and only looked at him indifferently. The man in pink didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to ignore him when he was already surrounded by them. He felt a little embarrassed and was immediately furious. He had never been ignored like this before. Ever since he started following the boss, no one had dared to ignore him except the boss. At this moment, there were so many subordinates in the room. It would be too embarrassing for them to see that he was ignored by the hostage. At the thought of this, in order to regain his face, he walked up to Wei Ting, pointed at him, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where did you take Xiao Feng?¡± From the way he spoke, it must be Brother Sun who was on the phone just now. Wen Le did not know what was wrong with him, but he felt likeughing when he heard Brother Sun¡¯s sissy tone. Especially when he saw him pointing his orchid fingers in front of Wei Ting and questioning him. He was so angry, yet he was still so coy. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. As a result, everyone, including Wei Ting, looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I just thought of a joke. It has nothing to do with you. Nothing to do with you.¡± Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Wen Yue quickly nodded and apologized. Hisugh had frightened the driver. The chauffeur was just someone whom Wen Le had hired at thest minute. They did not have any rtionship. Upon hearing Wen Le¡¯sughter, he raised his eyes to look at the people opposite him. As expected, it was not only Brother Sun, even their heads were looking at him with cold eyes, as if they were about to kill someone. In order to protect his own life, he quietly moved to the side. Wen Le hadughed so loudly that Brother Sun knew that he wasughing at him. He looked at Wen Le with a dark expression. He hated it the most when peopleughed at him. He worked so hard to climb up from the bottom to the management so that he could deal with those whoughed at him. Although Brother Sun was very angry at the moment, he knew that the most important thing now was to find Xiao Feng and the old Taoist. As for Wen Le, he remembered Wen Le¡¯s appearance. He would settle the score with this man after this. Brother Sun only shot Wen Le a nce before he stared at Wei Ting again, hoping to get some information from him. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. If you don¡¯t hand over the person, then don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡± Brother Sun continued to question Wei Ting with his orchid fingers. Wei Ting¡¯s brows were already furrowed as Brother Sun pointed at him. Now that he heard Brother Sun¡¯s threat, his eyes narrowed dangerously. His face was cold as he grabbed the man in pink¡¯s hand with lightning speed. With a force, there was a crack and the man in pink¡¯s wrist was broken. His hand hung down naturally. The man in pink didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to suddenly attack, so he wasn¡¯t on guard at all. He didn¡¯t react until his wrist was broken and he felt a sharp pain. ¡°Ah!¡± The man in pink started to wail in pain, and his face turned pale. ¡°You¡­ You actually dare to attack me!¡± Brother Sun began to cry because of the pain. As he cried, he pointed at Wei Ting with his other hand. The boss finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your other hand to be broken, then go to the side and wait.¡± There was no fluctuation in his tone. Wei Ting didn¡¯t say a word from beginning to end. His expression was cold, and he didn¡¯t even show any fear. The boss cast a scrutinizing look at him, and the two¡¯s eyes met. For a moment, they could not tell who was better. As the two of them looked at each other, Brother Sun kept howling in pain. It was really annoying. ¡°Go and bandage it,¡± the man said indifferently. ¡°Alright, thank you, Boss!¡± When he heard his boss asking him to get treatment, Brother Sun quickly thanked him and then left with his broken wrist. After Brother Sun left, the boss continued to look at Wei Ting. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled. It seems that you¡¯re not an ordinary person. May I know your name?¡± The man¡¯s voice was clear and pure, which was a little inconsistent with his calm temperament at the moment. Wei Ting was not in a hurry to answer the question. Instead, he asked him, ¡°Before you ask for someone else¡¯s name, shouldn¡¯t you say your own name first?¡± Chapter 382 - 382 I Want To Be On Good Terms 382 I Want To Be On Good Terms The man smiled. His originally cold phoenix eyes actually became curved and very good-looking. He looked just like an ordinary, handsome, and sunny boy. The man slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s get to know each other. I¡¯m Chu Xing.¡± He had noticed Wei Ting from the moment he had entered. Wei Ting¡¯s fearlessness in the face of danger did not look simple at all, and this made him a little curious. After Chu Xing had finished his self-introduction, Wei Ting looked at him and narrowed his eyes dangerously. He had heard of the name Chu Xing before. Chu Xing was very famous among the underworld forces. He was a mafia boss that the police had been trying to catch. He didn¡¯t expect that it would be him this time. ¡°Wei Ting,¡± Wei Ting said his name indifferently. Hearing Wei Ting¡¯s name, Chu Xing raised his eyebrows and smiled, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Wei Ting, so you¡¯re the eldest young master of the Wei family. It¡¯s an honor to meet you. I didn¡¯t expect to see you today as the rumors say.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be enemies with President Wei. So, as long as you give me Xiao Feng and the Taoist, I¡¯ll let you go. How about it?¡± Judging from Chu Xing¡¯s expression, these two people seemed to be very important to him. ¡°Master, since he told President Wei he will us go if he hands them over, will we¡­¡± Wen Le asked Su Meng in a low voice. As he spoke, he nced under the table. The two people who had been stuffed under the table had long heard that theirpanions hade to find them. They wanted to respond, but Wei Ting had tied them up firmly. Even their mouths were stuffed full, and they couldn¡¯t make a sound at all. They were originally very well hidden under the bed and the two of them would not have been discovered. Unfortunately, Wen Le¡¯s nce had directly exposed their location. ¡°So they¡¯re under the bed. President Wei, we¡¯ve never had any interactions before, so there¡¯s no need to shed all pretenses of cordiality. I have the intention to be on good terms with you today, so how about giving me some face? Hand them over to me and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°Of course, if President Wei doesn¡¯t want to be friends with me, then we¡¯ll have to do business. There are still dozens of brothers waiting outside. Let¡¯s see what kind of attitude you¡¯ll give me.¡± Chu Xing was using both soft and hard tactics. He first took the initiative to express goodwill and then threatened Wei Ting so that Wei Ting could only choose to be on good terms with him. However, this was only a verbal promise. One must know that the promise of a leader who broke thew like him was the least credible. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Wei Ting spoke indifferently, not taking Chu Xing¡¯s threat to heart at all. ¡°These two people are very important to me. If it was someone else, I would have let it go, but I must take them away. Actually, I could¡¯ve arrested you guys and gone to find themter, but I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you, President Wei, and I want to be on good terms with you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to persuade you.¡± Chu Xing took a step back and waved his hand. ¡°Since President Wei doesn¡¯t want to be on good terms with me, then we can only do business. I sincerely want to be friends with you, so if you don¡¯t give me face, then forget it.¡± The ck-clothed bodyguards on both sides received Chu Xing¡¯s signal and stepped forward one after another. It seemed that they were ready to catch them. Wei Ting stepped in front of Su Meng and was not frightened by the scene in front of him. However, Wen Le and the driver were different. When they saw that Chu Xing was about to get serious, they quickly hid beside Su Meng and advised Wei Ting, ¡°President Wei, since Mr. Chu has the intention to be on good terms with you, why don¡¯t you give him some face? We can also leave smoothly. You see, we have a total of four people, and only you have thebat power. No matter how powerful you are, it¡¯s impossible for you to deal with so many people by yourself.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t let you go,¡± Wei Ting said coldly. The corner of Wen Le¡¯s mouth twitched twice upon hearing that. It was obvious that Chu Xing knew of Wei Ting¡¯s identity and didn¡¯t want to offend the Wei family, so he said that. It had nothing to do with him. If he were to go over to Chu Xing and express his goodwill, Chu Xing would definitely catch him. ¡°President Wei, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you really not going to give me face?¡± Chu Xing crossed his arms and leaned against the door frame. Wei Ting only nced at him coldly before looking away. He looked at the bodyguard who was slowly approaching and his thin lips parted slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy.¡± Wen Le, ¡°¡­¡± Why was Wei Ting still acting cool at this time! Although he knew that Wei Ting was good at fighting, no matter how good he was, it was impossible for him to defeat so many people by himself! It was over. It seemed that they were going to die here today. Chapter 383 - 383 Strawmen 383 Strawmen What was this? He had brought Master here to save his own life. He had finally settled his own problem and thought that he could finally live in peace. In the end, such a thing had happened. He had a feeling that the evil Qi in his body had not beenpletely dispelled. Otherwise, how could he be so unlucky? Wen Le covered his eyes with his hands, ready to give up on resisting. He swore that if there was a next life, he would never touch such an unlucky business again. He revealed a small gap between his fingers that were covering his eyes and peeked out quietly. Seeing that the bodyguards were all holding weapons, he wailed in his heart and wondered if he should take the initiative to release Xiao Feng and the Taoist priest. Maybe he could die a little faster. ¡°Clean your hands and feet, don¡¯t leave any evidence.¡± Chu Xing turned around and left after saying this. After he walked out of the door, he suddenly thought of something. He stepped back and instructed his subordinates. ¡°Don¡¯t move that woman. Leave her to me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the bodyguard responded. Chu Xing took a deep look at Su Meng before leaving. These bodyguards were all holding weapons in their hands. There were knives and electric batons. All of them looked fierce and it seemed like they really wanted to kill. After Chu Xing left, they brandished their weapons and attacked Wei Ting. Wei Ting dodged one of the bodyguards and pulled over another bodyguard who was rushing over. He threw the other over his shoulder and the bodyguard fell to the ground. Su Meng was protected by Wei Ting and no one could touch her. However, Wen Le and the driver were not so lucky. They did not know how to fight and were hit several times. With no other choice, they could only take advantage of the chaos to get under the bed and stay with Taoist priest and Xiao Feng. The bodyguards¡¯ gazes were all on Wei Ting. Everyone knew that he was not easy to deal with, so they all decided to get rid of him first, and the rest would be easy to deal with. However, no matter how skilled Wei Ting was, it would be difficult for him to deal with so many people at the moment. With so many bodyguards surrounding him at the same time, there was bound to be a ce that he couldn¡¯t take care of. Seeing that someone was about to hit Wei Ting when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, Su Meng, who had been standing behind him, reached out to help him. Su Meng looked at the chaotic scene in front of her and wondered if she should use that. If she were to use it, dealing with these people would be a piece of cake. However, after thinking about the consequences, she realized that only ck-hearted fengshui masters would use it. It would cause great harm to both herself and the other party. She did not know if she could deal with so many people. If she couldn¡¯t hold on against just a few people, she would be a burden to Wei Ting. While Su Meng was struggling with her decision, Wei Ting¡¯s shoulder was hit by a stick from a bodyguard. However, Wei Ting didn¡¯t make a sound and acted as if nothing had happened. He pulled the bodyguard to the opposite side and raised his leg to kick the bodyguard¡¯s manhood. Although there were many bodyguards, it was obvious that they had not received professional training. Their fighting moves were a little messy. On the other hand, Wei Ting did not make any unnecessary movements. Every move was aimed at the enemy¡¯s weak points. However, one person would be exhausted after dealing with so many people. Su Meng noticed that Wei Ting¡¯s breathing had be heavier. No, she couldn¡¯t just sit back and wait for death. She couldn¡¯t just let Wei Ting protect her. It seemed like she had to take action. Su Meng took out a small yellow strawman from her pocket. The strawman was only half the size of a palm and looked like a miniature human. She bit her index finger and used the blood to draw a symbol on the straw doll. As she drew, she stared at one of the bodyguards. At the same time, Wei Ting, who was fighting, felt a sharp pain in his finger. He wanted to turn around, but a stick flew at him. He dodged it with his head tilted, and then a knife came from the side. Wei Ting was busy dealing with the situation and could not turn around to look at Su Meng. However, he knew that Su Meng was behind him and no one could touch her, so he was not too worried. After she was done, Su Meng took out a silver needle and stabbed it into the straw doll¡¯s neck. As soon as the needle was inserted into the straw doll¡¯s neck, the bodyguard with the knife, who had been stared at by Su Meng, froze and fell to the ground. After finishing off one, Su Meng took out another one from her pocket and finished off another one in the same way. She had prepared the strawmen to deal with the people who were following her because she would always be alone. If she didn¡¯t have the ability to defend herself, she could only be ughtered. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect that this method would be used on them, but on these people. After using four strawmen, Su Meng started to feel that her physical strength was not enough to keep up. A strong sense of fatigue hit her brain. She shook her head to make sure that she would not faint. Chapter 384 - 384 The People Who Came Have All Retreated 384 The People Who Came Have All Retreated While the fight was going on here, a bodyguard on the other side had already crawled under the bed to save Xiao Feng while Wei Ting couldn¡¯t take care of him. The bodyguard lowered his head and looked under the bed. He saw Wen Le and the driver hiding under the bed. He grinned and dragged the two of them out and tied them up. ¡°Master, President Wei, help!¡± Wen Le and the chauffeur shouted in unison. However, just as they shouted, the bodyguard raised his hand and gave each of them a karate chop. The two of them immediately fainted and finally, it was quiet. Xiao Feng, who was being untied by the bodyguards, kept staring at Wei Ting fiercely. It was all because of him that his n failed and dyed the important matters. Even the boss came personally. Even if he was saved now, he would not have a good time in the future. He was supposed to be promoted, but it was ruined by Wei Ting. Xiao Feng¡¯s heart was filled with anger. When the rope on his body was untied, the first thing he did was to grab the bodyguard¡¯s electric baton and then rush directly to Wei Ting. From the looks of it, he wanted to take revenge for the beating that Wei Ting had given him. However, he had underestimated Wei Ting¡¯s skills. Before he could reach Wei Ting¡¯s side, Wei Ting had already noticed him. When he ran over, he kicked him away. This time, it was his stomach. This kick was much more powerful than a fist. With the new and old injuries added together, Xiao Feng didn¡¯t even struggle and directly fainted. ¡°Xiao Feng!¡± The old woman was hiding in a corner with Xiao Yu in his arms. When he saw that Xiao Feng had fainted from Wei Ting¡¯s kick, she immediately shouted out anxiously. She wanted to help Xiao Feng up, but the battle in front of her was too chaotic. She didn¡¯t have the chance to go over, and Xiao Yu in her arms was trembling in fear. After much consideration, she decided to protect Xiao Yu first. After all, Xiao Feng was with the bodyguards and they would definitely save him. The Taoist priest was very tactful. He ran out as soon as the bodyguards untied him. Although Wei Ting was able to resist the bodyguards¡¯ attacks for the time being, he did not expect the bodyguards to shift their target to Su Meng in the end. A portion of them continued to fight Wei Ting while the rest went to capture Su Meng. ¡°Be good and stand behind me.¡± After Wei Ting instructed her, he didn¡¯t even turn his head, so he didn¡¯t see Su Meng¡¯s hand movements. He continued to block the people who rushed up. This scene was like a movie. It was spectacr. At this time, Su Meng finally knew how good Wei Ting was. He could fight with so many people at the same time and not be defeated. His perseverance was also surprisingly good. He had suffered many injuries, but he still persevered and did not have any intention of giving up. ¡°If it¡¯s not possible, we can negotiate with them.¡± Seeing that Wei Ting was still protecting her even though he was injured, she couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this and tried to persuade him. ¡°No need,¡± However, Wei Ting rejected him directly. He knew that Su Meng would definitely be targeted if he tried to negotiate with Chu Xing. The way Chu Xing looked at Su Meng was obviously possessive. He would not hand Su Meng over to that person. Just as they were in the middle of a heated discussion, a bodyguard in ck suddenly rushed in from outside. He looked very anxious and said, ¡°The police are here. The boss is calling for us to retreat!¡± After informing them, he turned around and ran. When the bodyguards who were fighting Wei Ting heard this, they stopped arguing with Wei Ting. They put away their weapons, turned around, and ran outside. Before they left, they did not forget to drag the unconscious Xiao Feng away. The room instantly fell silent. There were still a few unconscious bodyguards lying on the ground. Xiao Feng had been taken away, but these bodyguards were left behind. It was really a disaster. Wei Ting¡¯s face was pale. He dragged his injured body to the bedside and sat down. Su Meng quickly went up to check on his wounds. Wei Ting¡¯s face was fine. Only the corner of his mouth was slightly injured. It seemed like all the injuries were on his body. Su Meng wanted to take a look at Wei Ting, but she gave up when she thought about how she had to take off his clothes. Didn¡¯t those people retreat? Since they had left, she would let Wei Ting go to the hospital to treat his woundster. ¡°Come here, let me look at your hand,¡± Wei Ting called out to Su Meng. ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll go out and take a look. If they really left, we¡¯ll go to the hospital directly.¡± Su Meng ignored Wei Ting¡¯s words and walked out without waiting for Wei Ting¡¯s agreement. At this moment, her body was also very weak, but it was much better than Wei Ting¡¯s. She had only expended some mental energy and only needed to rest for a while to be fine. However, Wei Ting was different. Wei Ting had been seriously injured. Wei Ting sat on the bed and didn¡¯t stop her because he knew the reason for Chu Xing and the others¡¯ sudden retreat. However, he didn¡¯t expect them to be so slow. It seemed that their movements had slowed down after not carrying out a mission for a long time. Chapter 385 - 385 Good Play 385 Good y He raised his hand and looked at his fingers. When he was fighting, he felt a sharp pain in his fingers. But looking at Su Meng, she seemed to be fine. He wondered what she was doing behind him. He called Su Meng over to check her hand, but she left immediately. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want him to see her hand. What Su Meng didn¡¯t know was that even if she didn¡¯t say anything, Wei Ting could clearly feel her injuries. Su Meng walked up the stairs carefully. Just as she reached the corner, she saw a figure running toward her. Su Meng held the little straw doll tightly and stood there quietly. When the figure got closer, she saw clearly that it was actually Zhu Xun. !! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Su Meng asked in surprise. At the same time, she secretly kept the straw doll in her hand. However, as soon as she asked, she reacted. Wei Ting must have called him in advance. No wonder Wei Ting had the confidence to fight against Chu Xing just now. He had a backup n. ¡°Young Madam, are you and President Wei alright?¡± Zhu Xun¡¯s face was red, his forehead was covered in sweat, and he was panting. It seemed like he had run a lot. ¡°We¡¯re fine. Wei Ting was only slightly injured. Where are those people?¡± Zhu Xun wiped the sweat off his forehead and exined to Su Meng, ¡°Most of the people outside are under our control, but the leader has run away. It¡¯s all our fault, the car suddenly broke down on the way here, otherwise, we could have arrived earlier. Boss clearly informed us earlier.¡± Zhu Xun looked very remorseful, but at the same time, he was very afraid. After all, it was his problem that had caused the mission to not bepleted well. ¡°You guys? How many of you are here?¡± To be able to control all of the other party¡¯s people, it seemed that Wei Ting had called for a lot of people. Su Meng could not help but wonder, did Wei Ting hire thugs too? ¡°President Wei asked me to call the police, and there were about a dozen police officers. Although there were many of them, they didn¡¯t have any guns, so they didn¡¯t even resist when they saw the police and just admitted to it.¡± Zhu Xun took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. It turned out that he hade with the police. No wonder Wei Ting had been silent all this time. He was so reliable that even the police hade. Su Meng patted his shoulder andforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you came at the right time. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we would have died here today.¡± ¡°By the way, did you save Wen Le and the man who was with him? They were just captured by those people.¡± Su Meng suddenly thought of her guest and quickly asked. This was their financial backer. If he disappeared, wouldn¡¯t the rest of the debt be gone? ¡°The two men who were tied up or the unconscious man? We¡¯ve also saved an unconscious man. Those people are too ruthless, they actually beat him up like that. I think that person will be crippled if not dead.¡± Zhu Xun thought that the unconscious man was also a hostage and felt a little resentful about what he had experienced. ¡°Release the two men who are tied up. They are with us. As for the unconscious man¡­¡± Su Meng looked back at the basement and smiled, ¡°He was beaten up by Wei Ting because he was with those people.¡± Zhu Xun, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Good fight! Young Madam, how is our boss? I¡¯m so worried. Please take me to see him.¡± Upon hearing that Wei Ting was the one who hit him, Zhu Xun quickly changed the topic. What a joke. If Wei Ting had heard what he had just said, he would be dead. Fortunately, Wei Ting wasn¡¯t here. He just pretended that he didn¡¯t say anything. Su Meng did not n to expose him. She brought Zhu Xun back to the basement. The first thing Zhu Xun did when he saw Wei Ting was to apologize. He was already prepared to be punished, but Wei Ting did not say anything this time. Just as Zhu Xun was feeling curious, he saw Wei Ting¡¯s gaze on Su Meng and immediately understood. After finishing his report with Wei Ting, Zhu Xun said to Su Meng, ¡°Young Madam, I have to go out to take care of some things. I can¡¯t take care of President Wei, so I can only trouble you to treat his wound.¡± Oh my god! Su Meng refused because she still wanted to go to the formless temple to take a look. However, Zhu Xun did not give her a chance to refuse. ¡°There are too many things happening outside, Young Madam. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you a first aid kitter!¡± After Zhu Xun finished speaking, he ran out. He looked so anxious as if someone was chasing him from behind. Su Meng, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 386 - 386 Take Off Your Clothes 386 Take Off Your Clothes Just as Zhu Xun had said, a man came in with a first aid kit as soon as he left. He greeted Wei Ting and handed the first aid kit to Su Meng. Then, he turned around and left without saying a word. Su Meng held the first aid kit and looked at Wei Ting. Although she was a little reluctant, she decided to help him since he had just protected her. She put the first aid kit on the ground and disinfected the corner of Wei Ting¡¯s mouth. After treating the wound on his face, she looked at Wei Ting¡¯s clothes and felt a little awkward. Wei Ting saw that Su Meng was standing beside him and could tell that she was in a difficult position. He reached out to take the first aid kit. ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± But when he stretched out his hand, he seemed to have pulled on his wound. He couldn¡¯t help but tsk softly, and then his face turned even paler. Wei Ting, who had been able to act as if nothing had happened after being shot, could not even stand these flesh wounds. This scene happened to be seen by Zhu Xun, who had just returned. He held his forehead and immediately turned to leave. The report could be saidter, but Wei Ting was obviously trying to attract Su Meng¡¯s attention. If he went in now and broke the peaceful atmosphere between the two of them, he would be dead. Zhu Xun left quickly and stopped Wen Le and the driver who wasing in. He pulled the two out. The two people in the room did not see Zhu Xun. Wei Ting¡¯s eyes were fixed on Su Meng. As he expected, Su Meng could not bear to see him like this. She gently put Wei Ting¡¯s arm down and said, ¡°Let me do it. Take off your clothes, I¡¯ll apply the medicine for you.¡± Although Wei Ting was very satisfied with Su Meng¡¯s words, he turned his head to look at the old woman and Xiao Yu sitting next to him. He shook his head and refused, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s deal with business first.¡± Although the wound was painful, he could bear it. He was already satisfied with Su Meng¡¯s concern for him. As for taking off his clothes, there were two women here. Although one was a fool and the other was an old woman, he still wouldn¡¯t do that. Seeing Wei Ting¡¯s gaze, the old woman immediately understood that Wei Ting was trying to solve her problem first. From the moment Chu Xing arrived, the old woman had reacted quickly and pulled Xiao Yu into her arms to protect her. Even after their men had left, she was still holding Xiao Yu, her eyes fixed on Su Meng and Wei Ting. Hearing Wei Ting¡¯s words, the old woman quickly took the opportunity to speak. ¡°Girl, can you really cure Xiao Yu? My only wish now is to see her recover. When she¡¯s better, I¡¯ll turn myself in.¡± Su Meng nodded. ¡°Sure. Since everything is fine now, I¡¯ll go to the temple and take a look. If Xiao Feng really did set up the formation in the temple, then I¡¯ll just destroy the formation and she can slowly recover.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t force Wei Ting to take off his clothes and ask for her help. She didn¡¯t care about this kind of thing. Since he didn¡¯t need her, she would do something else. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re seriously injured. Let your assistant take you to the hospital to get your wound bandaged. Send me the address of the temple. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Wei Ting said indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re injured, and don¡¯t you have anything else to do?¡± How could Su Meng not see that Wei Ting had been following her? As for the reason, she ignored it because she instinctively did not want to think too deeply about it. Wei Ting pretended to be fine. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just superficial wounds.¡± With that, Wei Ting walked out and added, ¡°I¡¯m also quite curious about that array. I¡¯ll go with you to take a look.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± When Wei Ting and Su Meng went out, the police were investigating the scene. Zhu Xun and a few other men in casual clothes were talking to one of the police officers. After Su Meng greeted Zhu Xun and Wen Le, Wei Ting drove her to the temple. The temple wasn¡¯t too far away. It only took Wei Ting a little more than ten minutes to arrive. The only problem was that the temple was not far away but it was built halfway up the mountain. It was impossible to drive up, so Su Meng and Wei Ting had to climb up. Although there was a cement road to walk on, the mountain was really steep. After walking for a while, they would encounter a flight of stairs that were almost straight up and down. Wei Ting walked up with injuries all over his body. Other than his face being a little pale, he didn¡¯t look tired at all. Su Meng, on the other hand, was already out of breath. Although she had been training regrly, it was still too difficult for her to climb such a steep mountain. The two of them climbed for more than 20 minutes before they arrived at the entrance of the temple. Chapter 387 - 387 A Tree With Spirituality 387 A Tree With Spirituality In fact, it was all because of Su Meng¡¯s slow progress. In order to make her feel more rxed, Wei Ting had been helping Su Meng for the second half of the journey. He wanted to carry Su Meng on his back, but she refused. Su Meng even wanted to reject Wei Ting¡¯s help, but she epted it when she was too tired. Perhaps due to its location, the temple was not big, and there were not many people who came to offer incense. From the moment she walked in, Su Meng only saw two monks sweeping the floor and a devotee. ¡°Amitabha, is there anything I can help you with?¡± One of the monks who was sweeping the floor saw Su Meng and Wei Ting. He put down his broom and walked in front of the two of them, putting his palms together. Su Meng returned the monk¡¯s greeting and asked, ¡°May I ask if you know of Tang Feng?¡± ¡°Tang Feng?¡± The monk thought for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± ¡°What about Chu Xing?¡± Su Meng continued to ask. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± The monk continued to shake his head. Seeing that none of the monks knew anything, Su Meng was put in a difficult position. Tang Feng had set up the formation in the temple. Although the temple was not big, she did not know where it was. She could not just look everywhere, could she? If she searched everywhere, she would be disrespecting the gods and Buddha. ¡°Then, Master, when visitorse to offer incense, where do they go to worship?¡± Su Meng couldn¡¯t think of any other way. She could only go to all the ces that the visitors could go. Although there were few visitors here, it was not as if there were none. If Xiao Feng had really set up a formation here, it must be a remote ce, otherwise, it would be discovered. She could first go to the ce with the least visitors and then slowly look for it. ¡°You can go to all the temples to pay your respects. In addition, there¡¯s also a ce where the Kasaya is located.¡± The monk turned around and pointed to the innermost part of the temple. ¡°There is an ancient tree inside. The hall next to the ancient tree is where the devotees pray for blessings and return their wishes. You can also go there, almsgiver.¡± ¡°There are many boxes in the hall. They are all ced there when you pray. If you want to pray, you can go there. It¡¯s just that that ce is specially prepared for devotees, and we are forbidden from entering. Therefore, I can¡¯t lead the way for you, but you can go there yourself.¡± The main hall? A box? Monks can¡¯t enter? Hearing this, Su Meng suddenly seemed to understand something. She smiled and bowed to the monk. ¡°Thank you, Master. Let¡¯s go there now.¡± The monk nodded and picked up the broom again to continue sweeping. ¡°You suspect that he ced the formation there?¡± Wei Ting guessed what Su Meng was thinking and asked. Su Meng nodded. ¡°The temple is different from other ces. It¡¯s a very sacred ce. No filth is allowed here. Some skilled monks can feel the existence of evil formations when they get close.¡± ¡°Since monks can¡¯t go there and it¡¯s confidential, he¡¯ll definitely put it there. Who would have thought that someone would do such a thing in the temple?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Wei Ting nodded and asked, ¡°The visitors can go there and put their things there as they wish. Aren¡¯t they afraid that someone with ulterior motives will do something?¡± Su Mengughed and shook her head. ¡°Who would have the time toe to this temple, especially on the way here? Not everyone has the same stamina as you.¡± The temple wasn¡¯t big, and the main hall that the monk had mentioned wasn¡¯t far either. The two of them arrived after a few words. Just as the monk had said, there was a big tree here that required three adults to hold hands to hold it. It was unknown if it had lived for hundreds or thousands of years, but it was luxuriant at the moment. However, although the tree was very thick, it was not very tall. There were many red ropes tied to it, and they were all very long, almost hanging to the ground. Perhaps they were afraid that someone would do something to the tree, so they made a fence with wooden boards about a meter high below, protecting the tree in the middle. ¡°The mayflies on this tree have already gained sentience.¡± Su Meng stood under the tree and looked up. The sun shone through the leaves and into her eyes. Su Meng¡¯s vision was blurry. She seemed to see a cloud of transparent mist floating out of the tree and disappearing into the air. Wei Ting stood at the side and looked at Su Meng. He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but Su Meng waspletely different from before. Her entire body was emitting a warm and gentle light. The scene at the moment was too beautiful, and Wei Ting could not bear to break it, so he did not call Su Meng. Su Meng stood quietly under the tree for a while, then she suddenly turned to Wei Ting and asked, ¡°How long have I been standing here?¡± Wei Ting looked at the time and replied, ¡°About five minutes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. I didn¡¯t expect to stand for so long,¡± Su Meng murmured. Chapter 388 - 388 The Disgusting Box 388 The Disgusting Box ¡°What?¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t understand what Su Meng meant. Su Meng didn¡¯t want to exin to Wei Ting. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go in and see if Tang Feng¡¯s things are here.¡± Although Wei Ting was puzzled, he decided not to continue asking when he saw that Su Meng had no intention of telling him. Hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, he nodded and followed her into the hall. Although there were usually very few visitors to the temple, this temple had existed for many years. The cabs in the hall were almost full of boxes. The boxes were not big, about the size of a palm, about five centimeters high, and did not take up much space. However, the smaller the boxes, the greater the number. Su Meng looked at the densely packed boxes and her scalp went numb. How was she going to find them? Did she have to look at them one by one? That would take a few days. While Su Meng was struggling, Wei Ting had already gone to the other side and started looking. There was a name on the outside of the box, so he could see the name directly. Even though Su Meng was in despair, she had no other choice but to go to the other side of Wei Ting. ¡°I found it, it¡¯s here.¡± The two of them searched for a while, and just as Su Meng¡¯s eyes were about to go blurry, she finally heard good news. She immediately turned around and walked toward Wei Ting. Wei Ting was holding a small box in his hand but he did not open it. Instead, he handed it to Su Meng. He didn¡¯t know anything about formations, and if he opened it rashly, there might be bad consequences. ¡°How did you find it so quickly?¡± Su Meng asked curiously. These boxes were exactly the same. The only difference was that the owner¡¯s name was pasted on the outside. But even the paper with the name was red, with only the words different. It was so high and so far away. Wei Ting¡¯s vision was too good. ¡°Since he¡¯s using this formation to harm people, I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle more than once, so it¡¯ll definitely not be ced in the middle. Also, the color of the paper he used is different from the other papers,¡± Wei Ting exined indifferently. Su Meng picked up the box and looked at the name on the paper. She then looked at the other boxes. They were indeed different. Tang Feng¡¯s paper was slightly lighter in color, but it was still not easy to spot in the boxes. Even though Su Meng still hated Wei Ting, she was now impressed by his vision. ¡°Do you want to open it directly or take the box away?¡± Wei Ting asked. ¡°Open it directly, I want to see what¡¯s inside first.¡± Su Meng took out a barrier talisman from her pocket and wrapped it around her finger. Then, she slowly opened the box. When Su Meng opened the box, a faint stench wafted out. Su Meng frowned and looked inside. There was something hairy inside, but Su Meng couldn¡¯t see what it was because of the fur. ¡°What meat is this? It¡¯s actually growing fur.¡± That thing was so disgusting that Su Meng didn¡¯t want to touch it. Apart from feeling nauseating, there was also a wisp of evil Qi that was emitted from the box as it was opened. Su Meng decided not to care about this. She stuck a talisman on the top of the box. She just had to burn the talisman, but she could hold the talisman in her hand. Su Meng took out the boundary talisman with her hand, then closed the box and handed it to Wei Ting for him to put it back. Su Meng took the talisman to the candle and burned it. Watching the talisman slowly turn into ashes, Su Meng revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Alright, Xiao Yu can slowly return to normal now. However, Tang Feng will be finished soon,¡± Su Meng said as she threw the ashes of the talisman into the trash can at the entrance of the hall and pped her hands. Wei Ting also put the box away. Hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, he asked in confusion, ¡°What will he do?¡± Su Meng smiled mysteriously at Wei Ting and exined to him in a low voice, ¡°The fate that he has absorbed will return to the original owner. On the surface, he only wants Xiao Yu¡¯s fate, but don¡¯t forget, he has also absorbed a lot of other people¡¯s fate through Xiao Yu¡¯s body. If this fate suddenly disappears, his days will be over.¡± ¡°Then Xiao Yu has also absorbed a lot of fate from others. How did Xiao Yu recover?¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Xiao Yu is just a medium. Other people¡¯s luck is just passing from her body to Tang Feng¡¯s. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t benefit from it, so she naturally won¡¯t be implicated.¡± Su Meng smiled and seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Evil will eventually be harmed by evil. This world pays attention to the bnce of yin and yang. If it is broken, then it will be devoured.¡± Unfortunately, Su Meng¡¯s happiness did notst long. Wei Ting, who had been looking at her, suddenly frowned and quickly walked into the hall. Su Meng didn¡¯t understand Wei Ting¡¯s sudden movement. Just as she was about to ask him what was wrong, he took out a piece of tissue from the hall and walked toward her quickly. Chapter 389 - 389 Bleeding Non-Stop 389 Bleeding Non-Stop ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Before Su Meng could finish her sentence, Wei Ting had already walked up to her. He reached out to hold her face and wiped her nose with a tissue. Why would Wei Ting suddenly help her wipe her nose? Could it be that she had a runny nose? Thinking of this, she did feel a warm stream flowing out of her nose. Although she didn¡¯t care about her image in Wei Ting¡¯s heart, it was more than embarrassing for Wei Ting to personally wipe off her runny nose. Su Meng was about to dodge when she heard Wei Ting say in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Why did you suddenly have a nosebleed?¡± ¡°A nosebleed? It¡¯s actually a nosebleed.¡± Su Mengughed dryly and lifted her hand to take a tissue to wipe it herself. However, just as she lifted her hand, a strong wave of dizziness hit her like a flood. Before she could do anything, her vision turned ck and she fainted. Su Meng fainted too suddenly. Wei Ting was carefully wiping the blood from her nose with a tissue when Su Meng suddenly fell down. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and caught Su Meng¡¯s body. He checked her body and made sure that her breathing was normal. Then, he carried her and ran out of the room. There was no emergency doctor in the temple, and an ambnce could not possiblye to this ce. Even if it could, he could not just wait here. Wei Ting carried Su Meng and rushed down the mountain. Going down the mountain was much easier than going up. They were all going downhill, so Wei Ting carried Su Meng effortlessly. When he arrived at the foot of the mountain, Wei Ting carefully put Su Meng in the car. After fastening the seat belt, he quickly walked to the driver¡¯s seat, stepped on the gas, and the car rushed out. On the way to the hospital, Wei Ting looked at Su Meng from time to time in the rearview mirror. He was usually expressionless, but at this moment, he showed almost all his nervousness and worry. Even his forehead was covered in a thinyer of sweat. Su Meng¡¯s nose was bleeding non-stop, and it showed no signs of stopping. The paper he had put for her before he came out was now soaked in blood. Wei Ting tried to recall if Su Meng was injured, but he was also injured at the time. He couldn¡¯t tell which pain was Su Meng¡¯s, except for the pain in his fingers. But if her finger was injured, it shouldn¡¯t have caused her to faint. At this moment, Wei Ting¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety. He didn¡¯t know why Su Meng had fainted. He really couldn¡¯t figure it out. He could only wait until the hospital to see the situation. Wei Ting¡¯s brows were almost furrowed together. This ce was really remote, and even the hospital was small and broken. However, they couldn¡¯t go to the big hospitals at the moment. The big hospitals were all in the city center and were too far away. Wei Ting was afraid that Su Meng couldn¡¯t hold on, so he had to take her to the nearest hospital to deal with the bleeding. Fortunately, even though the hospital was small, the emergency response was good. As soon as Wei Ting brought Su Meng over, the doctors and nurses came to pick her up. Su Meng was pushed into the ward while Wei Ting waited anxiously outside. His white shirt was stained with blood from carrying Su Meng, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. He just stared at the door. After a while, Wei Ting seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly took out his phone and called Zhu Xun. ¡°Send a helicopter over immediately.¡± On the other end, Zhu Xun was shocked by Wei Ting¡¯s request. He thought that something had happened to Wei Ting and asked nervously, ¡°Boss, are you sure you want to transfer a helicopter over immediately? Is it military grade or an ordinary grade?¡± Because it was too sudden, Zhu Xun was a little stunned. Wei Ting said coldly, ¡°Normal. Now! Immediately! I¡¯ll send you the location, be quick!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhu Xun, who had received a definite answer, immediately responded. He then hung up the phone and went to carry out his mission. Although Wei Ting¡¯s voice sounded calm, Zhu Xun had been with him for so many years that he could tell that Wei Ting seemed to be very nervous and afraid. He had never seen Wei Ting like this before. Although Wei Ting did not say the reason, Zhu Xun could guess that something might have happened to Su Meng. After Wei Ting hung up the phone, he looked at the tightly shut door and felt a little flustered. He was even more flustered than when Su Meng was in the emergency room after the ident. Twenty minutester, the door to the ward had not opened yet, but the helicopter that Wei Ting had asked for had arrived. There happened to be an open space outside the hospital. The helicopter was parked outside, and soon after, Zhu Xun also drove over. ¡°Boss, the helicopter is here.¡± Zhu Xun got out of the car and rushed to the hospital. He arrived at the door of the ward ording to the location that Wei Ting had given him. ¡°Is Young Madam injured?¡± Zhu Xun saw Wei Ting standing there, staring at the door with unconcealed worry in his eyes. Chapter 390 - 390 Wei Ting Is Being Lectured 390 Wei Ting Is Being Lectured ¡°Okay, wait for the doctor toe out. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll go to that hospital,¡± Wei Ting ordered in a deep voice. ¡°Yes!¡± Zhu Xun agreed and then stood beside Wei Ting to wait. After another ten minutes, the door of the ward was finally opened, and the doctor walked out. ¡°How is it?¡± Wei Ting quickly stepped forward and asked. !! ¡°No, although we¡¯ve done a full examination on the patient and gathered all the elite doctors in the hospital, we don¡¯t know the reason for thea. Although she has many wounds on her body, they are not enough to make her faint. Fortunately, the bleeding has stopped, but the patient still doesn¡¯t show any signs of waking up.¡± ¡°Maybe our hospital¡¯s equipment is not advanced enough. Sir, the best thing to do now is to transfer the patient to another hospital. If you need it, I¡¯ll contact someone immediately.¡± As the doctor finished his sentence, Su Meng was pushed out of the room by the nurse. ¡°No need.¡± After Wei Ting finished speaking, he carried Su Meng and rushed out of the hospital. Zhu Xun did not leave with Wei Ting because he had other missions. After thanking the doctor, Zhu Xun turned around and left to pay the bill. Wei Ting carried Su Meng and took the helicopter to the hospital. Before this, Zhu Xun had already informed the hospital. The helicopter was very fast. In less than 20 minutes, Wei Ting arrived at the previous hospital with Su Meng in his arms. At this moment, Deng Yu was already prepared to wait for her. When Wei Ting carried Su Meng in, he didn¡¯t say anything and ordered the nurse to push Su Meng into the ward. The examination took a long time. After about an hour, the door of the ward was finally opened, and Deng Yu walked out with a bad expression. Wei Ting immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Her condition isn¡¯t particrly good, but her life isn¡¯t in danger. Her original wound opened up again and it¡¯s a little inmed, but she¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while,¡± Deng Yu exined. After he finished exining, he said with a sullen face and a little anger, ¡°President Wei, although I don¡¯t know if you have a good rtionship with Miss Su, she¡¯s still a patient and her injuries haven¡¯t healed yet. Since you¡¯re her husband in name, you should take care of her health.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where you went or what¡¯s so important. I only know that my patient¡¯s wound has worsened because of this trip. So, I hope that you won¡¯t take her out again until Miss Su has fully recovered.¡± In the face of Deng Yu¡¯s reprimand, Wei Ting did not refute a single word and even seemed to have taken it all in. ¡°Then why did she suddenly faint?¡± Wei Ting nodded in agreement to Deng Yu¡¯s words and continued to ask him. ¡°After ourprehensive examination, Miss Su¡¯s blood is insufficient. Coupled with the inmmation of her wound, she suddenly fainted.¡± ¡°Just these two reasons? Then why did they say that they couldn¡¯t find anything when they were in the other hospital? If it¡¯s really just these two reasons, a small hospital should be able to find out, right? Could there be other problems?¡± Wei Ting was still worried and questioned. ¡°A small hospital?¡± Deng Yu looked at Wei Ting with a puzzled look. He continued, ¡°Miss Su woke up during the examination just now. If the small hospital didn¡¯t find out, it might be that their equipment is too old. Miss Su¡¯s body is fine.¡± ¡°Can I go in and see her now?¡± Hearing that Su Meng was fine and had woken up, Wei Ting immediately rxed. ¡°Of course you can, but she needs more rest and recuperation. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t disturb her for too long. Although she¡¯s fine, she¡¯s still very weak.¡± Deng Yu warned him. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wei Ting nodded, then gently pushed open the ward door and prepared to enter. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Before Wei Ting could enter, Deng Yu suddenly called out to him. ¡°Is there something?¡± Wei Ting looked at Deng Yu in confusion. Deng Yu had noticed that there was something wrong with Wei Ting¡¯s body since just now. He pointed at Wei Ting¡¯s body from a distance. ¡°President Wei, I¡¯m afraid that your health isn¡¯t too good now. I suggest that you go for a checkup yourself after seeing Miss Su.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Wei Ting agreed. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± Seeing that Wei Ting had agreed, Deng Yu nodded and left. Wei Ting then walked into the ward. Su Meng was lying on the hospital bed. Her face was pale, and even her lips were white. Her originally thin and weak body seemed even thinner at this moment. Su Meng¡¯s current state reminded him of the day she had a car ident. Chapter 391 - 391 Suddenly Concerned 391 Suddenly Concerned That day, he was dealing with work at thepany when he suddenly felt a crushing pain in his body, and even he fainted. Fortunately, he was prepared for this kind of thing. He had already told Zhu Xun that if he fainted for no reason, he must find a way to wake him up immediately. After Zhu Xun woke Wei Ting up, the first thing Wei Ting did was to order his men to look for Su Meng. After a thorough search, they finally found her. When Su Meng was stuck in the car and bleeding all over, she looked exactly like how she was now, as thin as a piece of paper. !! Even though he had found her, he didn¡¯t dare to touch her. Su Meng was only saved when the ambnce arrived. From then on, he swore that he would keep an eye on Su Meng and never let anything like this happen to her again. However, he did not expect that he would still hurt her even though he went with her. Thinking of this, Wei Ting couldn¡¯t help but me himself, and his gaze toward Su Meng became gentler. Su Meng was lying on the bed with an IV drip. Perhaps it was because she had just woken up, but there was no expression in her eyes at the moment. She stared at the ceiling of the ward and blinked after a long time. She didn¡¯t even know that Wei Ting hade in. ¡°Meng¡¯er,¡± Wei Ting called out to her softly, but Su Meng didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Su Meng?¡± Wei Ting called out again. This time, Su Meng reacted. There was finally a glimmer of light in her eyes. She slowly turned her head and saw Wei Ting standing beside her. ¡°How do you feel now? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Wei Ting¡¯s tone was gentle, but there was also unconcealed worry. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Meng had just woken up and was still feeling dizzy. She held her forehead and shook her head gently, trying to wake herself up. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You just woke up. You should rest for a while.¡± Wei Ting quickly stopped her, then gently grabbed her arm and stuffed her back into the nket. ¡°Are you hungry now? Is there anything you want to eat? What do you want to drink? I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± Su Meng was not used to Wei Ting¡¯s gentleness. She quickly turned her head to the other side and looked away. ¡°Are you hungry now? Is there anything you want to eat? What do you want to drink? I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± Wei Ting reached out and touched Su Meng¡¯s forehead. Seeing that her temperature was normal and there were no signs of a fever, he felt a little relieved. He thought of what Deng Yu said about Su Meng¡¯s wound being infected and her body being weak, so he decided to help Su Meng nourish her body. Su Meng was confused by Wei Ting¡¯s concern. Why did she feel like she had only been unconscious for a short while? Why was Wei Ting suddenly so gentle and concerned about her? Could it be that Wei Ting had fallen for the curse again after she had helped Xiao Yu remove it? In Su Meng¡¯s heart, Wei Ting had always been a cold and emotionless ice block who would never care about others. Now that Wei Ting had suddenly be so gentle, she actually felt a little flustered. Only a moment had passed since Wei Ting ced his hand on Su Meng¡¯s head. Su Meng grabbed Wei Ting¡¯s hand and turned to look into his eyes. She asked seriously, ¡°Are you also possessed?¡± Su Meng was very serious. After she finished, she even looked at Wei Ting¡¯s life providence and be. She didn¡¯t find anything unusual and frowned in confusion. Wei Ting was a little helpless at Su Meng¡¯s reaction. He didn¡¯t expect her to think of this, so he asked, ¡°Why do you say so?¡± ¡°You actually care about others? It¡¯s really abnormal. You¡¯repletely different from the past you.¡± Su Meng¡¯s expression was serious and she didn¡¯t seem to be joking. ¡°Why don¡¯t I care about others?¡± The expression in Wei Ting¡¯s eyes sank, and he looked at Su Meng with an indescribable emotion. So this was how Su Meng felt about him? Then, Wei Ting recalled his rtionship with Su Meng in the past. Because he was busy with work, he always got news about Su Meng from his assistant and Wei Xue. Every time, they said that Su Meng was very good, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Thinking about it this way, it seemed that he had never shown Su Meng any concern in person. No wonder Su Meng would have such thoughts. After spending some time together, he thought that his rtionship with Su Meng had eased a little. He didn¡¯t expect that Su Meng still had a lot of problems with him. It seemed like he had to be more proactive in the future so that Su Meng would have a better impression of him. That way, Su Meng would not keep talking about the divorce. Su Meng did not know what Wei Ting was thinking. When she heard Wei Ting¡¯s question, sheughed coldly and said, ¡°President Wei may care about others, but it¡¯s different for me. I almost died in the hospital back then, but I didn¡¯t see you ask about me. On the other hand, you¡¯re quite concerned about your good sister¡¯s illness.¡± Chapter 392 - 392 The Grievances In the Past 392 The Grievances In the Past In Su Meng¡¯s eyes, Wei Ting¡¯s behavior was very hypocritical. Back when she was full of love for Wei Ting, he had not cared about her at all. Now that she had decided to leave Wei Ting and the Wei family, Wei Ting wouldn¡¯t let her go. ¡®There¡¯s something wrong with this man¡¯s brain,¡¯ Su Meng cursed in her heart. ¡°When did you almost die in the hospital?¡± Wei Ting looked at Su Meng. The confusion in his eyes did not seem to be fake. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the first time. There was one time when I was allergic to pollen and went into a severe shock. When I was still a little conscious, I asked Wei Xue to call you, but I didn¡¯t get any response at all. Until I was discharged from the hospital, Wei Xue was the only one by my side.¡± !! ¡°I know what you want to say. You didn¡¯t receive the news, did you? Because it¡¯s impossible for Wei Xue to help me call you. I know that.¡± Su Meng saw Wei Ting¡¯s expression and knew what he wanted to say, so she immediately said it for him. After Su Meng finished, Wei Ting did not speak. Su Meng continued, ¡°But, that hospital belongs to the Wei family. My doctor is also your personal doctor. When my life was in danger, he would have contacted you. Don¡¯t tell me that your doctor didn¡¯t contact you at all. If your private doctor has any medical ethics, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a mistake.¡± Although it had been a long time, she could still feel the despair and grievances she had felt back then. She had only wanted to give Wei Ting a surprise on his birthday. In the end, not only did Wei Ting not appreciate it, he turned around and left without saying a word. He didn¡¯t even care about her physical condition. She had almost lost her life for this gift. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He said he contacted me, but I didn¡¯t pick up. I¡¯ve asked Zhu Xun to investigate this matter. On the day you were allergic to pollen, Wei Xue came to find me. However, I was in a meeting at the time. Zhu Xun said that Wei Xue stayed in my office for a while. He should have called during that time.¡± ¡°Regarding this matter, I asked Wei Xue. She said that there was indeed a call that day, but because it didn¡¯t have a contact number, she didn¡¯t know who it was. She identally deleted the record and was afraid that I would scold her, so she didn¡¯t tell me. However, I¡¯ve already warned her not to enter my office ever again.¡± Hearing Wei Ting¡¯s words, Su Meng looked up at him in shock. Su Meng was shocked not by Wei Ting¡¯s exnation, but by his apology. If she remembered correctly, she had known Wei Ting for so long. In the past life and in this life, she had never heard Wei Ting say ¡®sorry¡¯, and Wei Ting had never said it to anyone. She didn¡¯t expect him to apologize to her at this moment! Furthermore, his expression was serious and genuine. He did not seem to be patronizing her at all. Actually, from Wei Ting¡¯s point of view, he didn¡¯t know Wei Xue¡¯s character at the time, especially since he had always treated Wei Xue as his biological sister. So what if his biological sister had identally deleted a phone call? Su Meng waved her hand and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Whether you punish her or not has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not dead anyway. I¡¯m still alive. This is your family¡¯s business. When we sign the divorce certificate, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other and we won¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± Just as Wei Ting had expected, Su Meng had not forgotten about the divorce. Looking at her pale little face pretending to be strong, Wei Ting only felt as if his heart had been stabbed. Bursts of pain spread throughout his body, making him feel uneasy. He had originally wanted to settle Wei Xue¡¯s matter in the next few days, but he didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to suddenly go out of town. He couldn¡¯t be at ease, so he could only put these things aside and n to solve it when he came back. It seemed that as long as he didn¡¯t solve it, he and Su Meng would never recover. These things were like a chasm between the two of them. What he had to do now was to immediately fill this gap. After a moment of silence, Wei Ting slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Meng¡¯er, is there anything else I don¡¯t know? You tell me everything, and I¡¯ll investigate everything together. In the past, I trusted Wei Xue too much, so I didn¡¯t think too much about anything. Now, it seems that I was ridiculously wrong.¡± Su Meng¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard this. Did she hear it wrong? Was Wei Ting trying to help her vent her anger? Although she didn¡¯t have any hope that Wei Ting would help her vent her anger, and she wasn¡¯t interested, if it could break the rtionship between the two of them, she would be happy to do it. Chapter 393 - 393 Wei Ting’s Guarantee 393 Wei Ting¡¯s Guarantee After all, Wei Xue had asked for this. She was only speaking the truth. Thinking about how Wei Xue¡¯s expression would be when she found out that her image in Wei Ting¡¯s heart was destroyed, Su Meng was suddenly a little curious. If it were someone else, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to do so. After all, she only had one goal now, and that was to make money. However, Wei Xue was an exception. Wei Xue was the only person that was worthy of her full attention. After all, she had always remembered the great enmity from her previous life. !! Su Meng decided not to hide anything from Wei Ting and told him everything. ¡°There was once when I suffered from acute pancreatitis. The doctor said that I can¡¯t eat or drink. I had to be hospitalized, or my life would be in danger. I was very weak at the time, so I asked the nurse to call you before I fainted. But when I woke up, I didn¡¯t see you. The nurse said that you knew, but you didn¡¯t want toe.¡± ¡°That time, I fell ill very suddenly. The doctor said that it was because I ate something bad, but that day, other than eating the food that Wei Xue gave me, I only had in porridge. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the in porridge, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already guessed the reason.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still¡­¡± Su Meng exined in great detail all the things that Wei Ting had overlooked in the past. In the end, the two of them realized that everything was rted to Wei Xue. Even if one thing was a coincidence, how could so many things be a coincidence when put together? Before Grandfather Wei¡¯s banquet, Wei Ting had never known that Wei Xue could be so bad. It was only after Su Meng told him about it and today¡¯s events that he realized that he suddenly couldn¡¯t understand the little sister he had taken care of since she was young. After a moment of silence, Wei Ting said, ¡°Meng¡¯er, I¡¯ll investigate these matters thoroughly. As for Wei Xue, I¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer. I definitely won¡¯t let you suffer so much for nothing.¡± Wronged? Did she still feel aggrieved? Su Meng was stunned for a moment. She recalled how she felt when she went through those things. Those things had happened too long ago, and she had deliberately forgotten them. She could no longer remember how she felt at that time. ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to do anything for me. We¡¯re going our separate ways soon anyway.¡± Su Meng meant what she said. At this moment, she no longer cared about what Wei Ting thought of her. When she was in danger, the first person she thought of was no longer Wei Ting. Seeing Su Meng¡¯s indifference, Wei Ting¡¯s heart became more and more anxious. ¡°Meng¡¯er, although I know it¡¯s a bitte to say this now since you¡¯ve already been hurt, I still want to say that I promise I will never make the same mistake again.¡± ¡°Actually, I never thought of getting a divorce from the beginning. I don¡¯t hate you, I just don¡¯t know how to get along with you. Our marriage was decided by Grandpa, and we didn¡¯t really interact before we got married. I didn¡¯t know you at all back then.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to love a person. I¡¯ve asked others about this before, and the answer I got was that all girls like money. To girls, as long as they have money to buy things they like, they will be very happy. I really believed it at the time, so I only gave you money and didn¡¯t care about you.¡± ¡°And at that time, all I got about you was good news, so I never thought much about it. I thought you were living well. At that time, I didn¡¯t know that because of my stupid thoughts, so many misunderstandings would appear between us.¡± ¡°Meng¡¯er, I promise you that I¡¯ve never hated you since the beginning. I¡¯ve never thought of getting a divorce, let alone marrying someone else. Now that you know that it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, can you stop bringing up the divorce?¡± After hearing Wei Ting¡¯s words, Su Meng¡¯s heart moved. She had always thought that Wei Ting had ignored her because he hated her. Moreover, although Wei Ting had a bad temper, his strength was undoubted. He was such a strong person, so he should be surrounded by women who were pursuing him. Su Meng was still suspicious of Wei Ting when she thought of the beautiful and s*xy celebrities. If Wei Ting really didn¡¯t have any other thoughts from the beginning, then why was he so close to those female celebrities in the first ce? This b*stard, he wouldn¡¯t be lying to her again, right? ¡°These misunderstandings have indeed been resolved. Let¡¯s talk about something else. Combined with what you just said, I still have some doubts about you.¡± Su Meng decided to take this opportunity to tell him everything. If everything really had nothing to do with Wei Ting, she could let him go and only deal with Wei Xue. With one less opponent, it would be much easier for her to take revenge in the future. Chapter 394 - 394 Wei Ting’s Confession 394 Wei Ting¡¯s Confession Hearing Su Meng¡¯s question, Wei Ting frowned and repeated in a low voice, ¡°A female celebrity? Can you exin in detail? I don¡¯t think I can remember having interactions with any female celebrity.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he really didn¡¯t have any impression of the so-called female celebrity. ¡°When you were at Fu Ze¡¯s club, all the female stars leaned on you. I even had a fight with her because I was jealous. You thought I was embarrassing, so you took me away.¡± Su Meng still remembered that incident very clearly because she felt very embarrassed at that time. !! Her husband was close to another woman, and she lost her temper, but her husband only stopped his wife. Who could ept this? After Su Meng¡¯s reminder, Wei Ting finally remembered what she was talking about. ¡°I¡¯ve never had any physical contact with other women. You misunderstood me that time. That woman is the spokesperson for Fu Ze¡¯spany. We were discussing business together when you came over and fought with her, even injuring her face. This caused Fu Ze to lose arge sum of money, so I took you away.¡± Wei Ting recalled the scene that day. He was not angry at that time, but he was worried about Su Meng. Fu Ze¡¯s background wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed on the surface. Although he was usually carefree, once he got serious, all the business bosses had to give him some face. Su Meng didn¡¯t know the reason. At that time, she thought Wei Ting was being so cold to her because he thought she was embarrassing or because he liked that female star. It turned out that this was the reason. Su Meng, who understood the reason, felt a little embarrassed. She was the one who had caused trouble that time. Thinking back to the scene that day, although the female star had been trying to please Wei Ting, Wei Ting had been indifferent the whole time and ignored her. Su Meng pretended to cough and quickly moved on. ¡°If you still have any misunderstandings about me, you can tell me. When all of them are cleared up, can we start over again?¡± Wei Ting had been staring at Su Meng. Although he was trying his best to remain calm, Su Meng could still see the worry and nervousness in his eyes. Wei Ting, who had always been high and mighty, had actually put down his pride to confess to her at this moment? This should be a confession, right? After all, Wei Ting didn¡¯t seem like someone who would say or do such things in the past. Since everything had nothing to do with Wei Ting from the beginning to the end, should she try to forgive him and then get back together with him? In fact, if Wei Ting was truly devoted to her, it might be worth a try. Who wouldn¡¯t want such a handsome, devoted, and strong husband? However, it was a little awkward. ¡°Boss! You can¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡± Just as the tension between the two of them was about to ease up a little, a voice that deserved a beating suddenly came from the door. Su Meng and Wei Ting both looked toward the door. The door of the ward was mmed open from the outside with a bang, and a man limped in with a walking stick. Su Meng had no doubt that he would fall to the ground if he lost his bnce. However, she did not expect Shen Jian to have such good bnce. He staggered to Su Meng¡¯s bedside and did not fall. The first thing he did when he reached Su Meng¡¯s bed was to hold her hand and put it on his face. He cried and shouted, ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t die! If you die, my lucky star will be gone, and I¡¯ll be wandering again¡­¡± Shen Jian closed his eyes and cried as sorrowfully as if a family member had died. He didn¡¯t even know that someone was standing next to him. Su Meng was stunned by Shen Jian. Even Wei Ting could not react in time as he stood there and cried. Fortunately, Su Meng was the only one in the room. If there were anyone else, they would have been shocked by Shen Jian¡¯s reaction. ¡°Have you caught enough?¡± Wei Ting was only stunned for two seconds before he immediately reacted and asked Shen Jian coldly. ¡°No, Boss is my savior. She¡¯s on the verge of death, so I must be with her until thest moment¡­¡± Before he could finish thest word, Shen Jian¡¯s ear was pinched by someone. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence. Because his ear was in too much pain, he could only stand up with the strength of his ear being grabbed, and finally opened his eyes. Chapter 395 - 395 Shen Jian’s Wailing 395 Shen Jian¡¯s Wailing Shen Jian saw Wei Ting, who was staring at him coldly with his arms crossed, and Su Meng, who had a smile on her face and looked gentle, but her eyes were already burning with anger. Wei Ting couldn¡¯t stand Shen Jian holding Su Meng¡¯s hand and crying as if Su Meng was already dead. It was too unlucky. That was why he had grabbed Shen Jian¡¯s ear and pulled him up. After all, his entire body was covered in bandages, and only his ear waspletely exposed. ¡°Boss, so you¡¯re fine. You scared me to death.¡± Shen Jian patted his chest. He was so happy that Su Meng was not dead that he had ignored Wei Ting. !! It wasn¡¯t because Shen Jian had truly ignored Wei Ting, but because he didn¡¯t dare to speak to him. Wei Ting¡¯s gaze was really terrifying. He knew that Wei Ting had always been very concerned about Su Meng. Seeing that he had grabbed Su Meng¡¯s hand just now, Wei Ting must want to kill him. Even without looking at Wei Ting, he could feel Wei Ting¡¯s gaze that seemed to want to skin him alive. Could it be that he had interrupted their happy time just now? If not, why would Su Meng look at him with such a terrifying gaze? But it didn¡¯t seem possible. Even if Wei Ting wanted to please Su Meng, Su Meng wouldn¡¯t like him. Before Su Meng could answer, Shen Jian¡¯s mind had already flown far away. ¡°Why? You look disappointed to see that I¡¯m fine?¡± Su Meng asked him. Hearing Su Meng¡¯s question, Shen Jian¡¯s back immediately tensed up. He quickly exined, ¡°How is that possible, Boss? You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Although Shen Jian was usually rather silly, he was always quick-witted at critical moments. ¡°Boss, just now, Zhu Xun said that you were in critical condition. This scared me so much that I rushed down when the drip was half done and the medicine hadn¡¯t finished. Since you¡¯re fine now, I should go back and continue with my injection. I pulled out the needle too hard just now, and my hand is hurting to death.¡± He pushed all the me to Zhu Xun. That way, it would have nothing to do with him. Shen Jian wanted to run away right after he finished speaking. Wei Ting had been staring at him the entire time. It was too terrifying. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± However, just as he was about to leave, Su Meng suddenly called out to him. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter? Your ex-husband, no, President Wei, is here. There shouldn¡¯t be anything I can help with, right?¡± Shen Jian slowly turned around and asked. He had just held Su Meng¡¯s hand in front of Wei Ting, so he must have been hated by Wei Ting. In order to prevent being beaten up, Shen Jian quickly carried Wei Ting up. This was another way to show his goodwill to Wei Ting, but he did not know if it would work. ¡°Did Master contact you?¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t have any signal these two days and was worried that her master wouldn¡¯t be able to contact her. ¡°Yes, I did. Grandpa said that something serious happened on his side and he will only be back after some time. Oh, that¡¯s right. He also told you to take good care of your body and not spend too much time with some shady people,¡± Shen Jian said, his eyes asionally looking at Wei Ting. Elder Guo had never liked Wei Ting. Besides Shen Jian, Wei Ting had been with Su Meng for the longest time. Therefore, it was obvious who Elder Guo was referring to. Shen Jian thought that Wei Ting would lose his temper, but when he looked at him, he saw that Wei Ting¡¯s face was calm and showed no signs of anger. It was really strange. He was usually so cold and arrogant, but at this moment, he was being scolded, but he didn¡¯t even have the slightest reaction. Shen Jian looked at Wei Ting and then at Su Meng. He felt that there was something wrong with the rtionship between the two. ¡°Did he say anything else besides that?¡± Su Meng did not pay much attention to what Shen Jian had just said. ¡°Um, let me think about something else.¡± Shen Jian used his hand which was tightly wrapped in bandages to touch his head, then said, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. No.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Go back and continue your injection.¡± ¡°Okay, Boss. If you need anything, just call me. I¡¯ll be there at any time!¡± Shen Jian nced at Wei Ting once more before limping out, not forgetting to carefully close the door. As soon as Shen Jian left, the ward fell into silence again. Wei Ting looked at Su Meng, his eyes no longer as cold as they were when he looked at Shen Jian. ¡°Meng¡­¡± ¡°Do you really want to start over with me?¡± Before Wei Ting could finish, Su Meng spoke first. Chapter 396 - 396 Dispelling the Misunderstanding 396 Dispelling the Misunderstanding ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss!¡± Wei Ting had only said one word when he was interrupted by Shen Jian, who had returned. He stared at Shen Jian with a dark expression. This time, Shen Jian had learned his lesson. He only opened the door a crack, revealing his head. His body was still outside. With one hand on the walking stick and the other on the door, he said to Su Meng, ¡°Lin Ai and Brother Hong Si came to find you. They seemed to have run into some trouble. They didn¡¯t say anything, probably because you weren¡¯t here, but Lin Ai¡¯s reaction seemed to be very serious.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. Anything else?¡± Su Meng asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine now. You guys continue, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Shen Jian smiled ingratiatingly and said goodbye to Su Meng and Wei Ting. He then closed the door and left. After Shen Jian¡¯s interruption, Su Meng¡¯s mood was instantly dampened. She did not want to continue discussing this matter with Wei Ting. There were some things that were once missed, just like a broken mirror. Although it was not intentional, the cracks on it would never recover. Su Meng lowered her eyes and turned her head away, not wanting to talk to Wei Ting anymore. ¡°You can go, I want to be alone for a while,¡± Su Meng said in a low voice. However, although she had retreated, Wei Ting did not intend to give up just like that. The two of them had a misunderstanding for so long. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to make Su Meng open up to him. He couldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity, or there might not be a next time. ¡°Meng¡¯er, I know that I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes in the past. I¡¯ve been neglecting you, which led to so many misunderstandings. Now that I know everything, I know how to change. I will never do it again. Can you give me another chance?¡± Wei Ting stared at Su Meng, the anticipation in his eyes almost overflowing. When had Wei Ting ever lost hisposure like this before? ¡°In the past, I only had work in my heart and had never been in love, so I didn¡¯t know how to make a girl happy. I only knew how to use money. But I will learn in the future. As long as it¡¯s something you don¡¯t like, I will never force you to do it.¡± Seeing that Su Meng was still ignoring him, Wei Ting continued to talk to himself. He knew that his rtionship with Su Meng would not change in a day or two, so he did not n to say too much. He had already told Su Meng everything he needed her to know. If he continued, he would not know what to say. Also, it would be useless to say anything nice. He would use his actions to show Su Meng his sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to rest. You can go back.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t agree to it even until the end. She looked disinterested and closed her eyes after she finished speaking. Wei Ting looked at Su Meng¡¯s pale face and knew that she was really tired, so he didn¡¯t force her to say anything. He didn¡¯t stay long and just said, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll go first. Call me if you need anything. After saying that, he turned around and left.¡± Su Meng turned around when she heard the door close. Wei Ting had already left. She sighed and continued to stare at the ceiling. To be honest, when she found out that all her encounters had nothing to do with Wei Ting, and that he didn¡¯t even know anything, she admitted that her heart had wavered a little. In her previous life, her love for Wei Ting was genuine. She hated and resented Wei Ting, but she mistook him for her enemy. Now that the misunderstanding had been cleared up and he was acting like this, it seemed like she really couldn¡¯t reject him directly. Su Meng, who used to be decisive, was now in a dilemma. Her head was already dizzy, and after thinking so much, it started to hurt. In the end, she didn¡¯t know if she should forgive Wei Ting and give him a chance. In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and decided to talk about the futureter. Anyway, Wei Ting wasn¡¯t by her side now, so it didn¡¯t matter even if there was an oue. Therefore, she might as well go to sleep and wait until she was well rested. When Su Meng woke up again, it was already noon the next day. The sun shone through the thin curtain and onto her body. The moldy air on her body seemed to have been dispelled. She felt extremelyfortable, and even her wounds did not hurt as much. After sleeping for such a long time, her mind was finally a lot more awake. However, her body was still a little weak and her stomach was growling. Su Meng stretchedzily. She wanted to wash up, change her clothes, and go out for dinner. But when she turned her head, she saw piles of fruits and dried fruits on the table next to her. Su Meng was confused as she looked at the items. Who came to her roomst night? Chapter 397 - 397 Related to the Zhou Family 397 Rted to the Zhou Family Her confusion didn¡¯tst long. The next second, there was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Su Meng sat up. She didn¡¯t dare to lean against the headboard, or else her back would hurt from the pressure. As Su Meng¡¯s voice fell, the door was gently opened. Su Meng looked over and saw that it was Zhu Xun. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re awake. President Wei asked me to prepare some food. The doctor said that you¡¯re weak now and can¡¯t eat anything too greasy. Also, you didn¡¯t eat anythingst night and this morning, so President Wei asked me to prepare some light food for you.¡± Zhu Xun ced the breakfast on the table next to her and opened it for Su Meng. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Su Meng was really hungry at the moment. Regardless of whether she forgave Wei Ting or not, she could not dy her meal. Since Wei Ting had brought it to her, she would eat it as long as it was not poisonous. Su Meng was in a good mood. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was too hungry, but she thought the desserts were delicious and finished all the ones that Zhu Xun had brought. ¡°Young Madam, President Wei sent these fruits to you when you were sleeping.¡± Zhu Xun was afraid that Su Meng would misunderstand, so he took the initiative to exin before Su Meng asked. ¡°Then, Wei Ting came again?¡± Su Meng thought back tost night. After they had finished talking, he left immediately after she told him to leave. But he came back? It was a pity that she was asleep at that time and didn¡¯t know. ¡°Yes, President Wei was still worried about you, so he came to see you. Because you weren¡¯t in a good statest night, President Wei was afraid that something might have happened to you. And these fruits are your favorite. He specially asked someone to pick them from the manor. They are very fresh and there are no pesticides.¡± Zhu Xun thought aboutst night. He didn¡¯t know what good thing happened to Wei Ting, but he seemed to be in a good mood. He didn¡¯t even scold his secretary for making a mistake, but just asked him to change it. When he saw Wei Ting¡¯s reaction, Zhu Xun¡¯s jaw almost dropped. Later on, Wei Ting sent someone to the manor in the middle of the night to pick fruit so that Su Meng could wake up and eat fresh fruit immediately. He guessed that the rtionship between the two must have eased. He recalled the information he had read about Su Meng¡¯s suffering in the Wei family. No wonder she was so cold to Wei Ting. Therefore, no matter what Wei Ting did to please Su Meng, he was no longer curious because he subconsciously felt that it was normal. ¡°Young Madam, there¡¯s one more thing that President Wei wanted me to tell you.¡± Seeing that Su Meng had finished eating, Zhu Xun went up to clean up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Su Meng tried to stop him. Although she was not in good health at the moment, it was not to the point where she could not do anything. She could still collect garbage. However, Zhu Xun used his arm to block Su Meng¡¯s outstretched hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Young Madam, President Wei asked me to take care of you. He¡¯s busy right now, but he¡¯lle and see you when he¡¯s done.¡± Su Meng saw that Zhu Xun insisted on cleaning up, so she no longer insisted and sat back down. Only then did Zhu Xun continue what he had just said. As he tidied up, he said, ¡°Young Madam, President Wei has found out about your car ident. It¡¯s not a normal car ident. It was nned.¡± When Zhu Xun said this, he lowered his voice. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re being watched. That person bribed an organization to harm you. That organization is in the underworld and specializes in this kind of business. President Wei had already found out about it, but the boss of the organization suddenly fell into the river and drowned.¡± ¡°The other underlings in the organization said that the boss usually contacts the clients personally. They¡¯re only responsible for listening to the boss, so once the boss died, the case could only be put on hold.¡± ¡°There¡¯s been new progress in the case these past two days. President Wei followed the clues and found the person behind it through the bank ount and phone records. However, that person left the country on the night of your ident. As President Wei still had many things to do in the country, he couldn¡¯t get away, so he sent his men to handle it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Madam. President Wei will definitely find out who¡¯s behind this. However, there¡¯s one thing. President Wei has found out that the Zhou family seems to be involved in this matter.¡± After he finished speaking, Zhu Xun couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. Chapter 398 - 398 Su Meng Being Watched 398 Su Meng Being Watched In the past, Wei Ting had never told her when he wanted to investigate anything rted to Su Meng. If there were people with bad intentions, Wei Ting would secretly help Su Meng deal with them. But why did he tell Su Meng this time? It was better to let him speak. Although Zhu Xun did not understand, Su Meng knew that this was the information that Wei Ting had promised to tell her the other day. She would apany him back to the Wei family to see his grandfather, and in exchange, he would tell her about the car ident. It was just that Wei Ting had been busy for the past few days, so he had only told her now. !! Su Meng¡¯s first reaction was Zhou Peng when Zhu Xun mentioned the Zhou family. That day, Zhou Peng had asked her if she believed that he had also participated in this matter. Could it be that he was telling the truth? However, it didn¡¯t seem like it. Later on, Wei Ting said that Zhou Peng had heard this news from him. Other than Zhou Peng, there was another person in the Zhou family who had a grudge against her. Su Meng thought of Zhou Jia, the person who hung out with Wei Xue all day. In terms of strength, the Zhou family was actually just a little bit lower than the Wei family. Zhou Jia and Wei Xue could be considered as friends with simr backgrounds. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t strange for them to work together to do this kind of thing. Thinking of Zhou Jia and Wei Xue, Su Meng suddenly had an idea in her heart. Could it be that Wei Xue really did it this time? ¡°What does it have to do with the Zhou family? Do you have any specific information?¡± Su Meng asked. Zhu Xun thought for a moment and replied, ¡°This matter is a littleplicated. We¡¯ll only know the details after an investigation. The information we got now is that the person behind the organization¡¯s leader seemed to have contacted Zhou Jia.¡± Zhou Jia? As expected. ¡°Okay, I got it. Thank you for telling me.¡± Su Meng nodded and thanked him. ¡°Young Madam, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. It¡¯s my duty. Besides, President Wei told me to tell you this. He said that he¡¯ll be in charge of this matter, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Since I¡¯ve delivered the message and you¡¯ve finished eating, I¡¯ll go out first. If there¡¯s anything you need, call me at any time.¡± When Zhu Xun went out, he also took the garbage out of the room. Su Meng only got out of bed after seeing Zhu Xun leave. After a simple wash-up and a change of clothes, Su Meng opened the door and prepared to go home. Her body was special now, and there was no way for her to recover better in the hospital. Only the environment at home could help her recover faster. Su Meng opened the door. To her surprise, Zhu Xun was standing right outside her room. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave?¡± Su Meng was shocked by Zhu Xun who was standing at the door. ¡°President Wei asked me to look after you here. If there¡¯s anything, I can help you contact him. You can also tell me and I¡¯ll do it.¡± Zhu Xun smiled at Su Meng. ¡°Alright, thank you for your kindness, but there¡¯s no need. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Su Meng was about to leave when Zhu Xun stopped her. ¡°Young Madam, where are you going?¡± From the looks of it, Zhu Xun didn¡¯t intend to let Su Meng out of the room. ¡°What do you mean? Do I need to report to you where I go?¡± Su Meng frowned. She thought that Zhu Xun would leave after talking to her, but he had been watching her the whole time. Being stared at by Su Meng, Zhu Xun felt a little nervous. At this moment, Su Meng¡¯s eyes were very simr to Wei Ting¡¯s. The two of them were indeed husband and wife. Even their expressions were bing more and more simr, Zhu Xun ridiculed in his heart. However, he did not dare to say this out loud. He wiped his forehead and said, ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t have the right to meddle in Young Madam¡¯s affairs. However, President Wei said that you¡¯re not in good health and need to rest in the hospital for a while. During this time, no one is to disturb you.¡± Did Wei Ting guess that she wouldn¡¯t be staying in the hospital, so he had Zhu Xune to watch over her in advance? Su Meng frowned. However, what did it have to do with Wei Ting whether she stayed in the hospital or not? ¡°I need to go out,¡± Su Meng exined perfunctorily and was about to continue walking when Zhu Xun stopped her. ¡°Young Madam, President Wei said that no matter the reason, you can leave everything to me, but you must not go out. The doctor said that your body is very weak and you should stay in the hospital to recuperate. You can¡¯t run around anymore.¡± Zhu Xun stood in front of Su Meng, showing no intention of giving in. Seeing that Zhu Xun was determined to stop her, Su Meng was a little annoyed, but she knew that this was not Zhu Xun¡¯s idea. He was just following his boss¡¯s orders. Chapter 399 - 399 Wei Ting Won’t Let Go 399 Wei Ting Won¡¯t Let Go Su Meng took a deep breath and forced herself to smile. She said word by word, ¡°I haven¡¯t even checked out of the hospitalization procedures. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯m done with my business. After all, I still need to change my medicine.¡± However, she did not expect Zhu Xun to still not allow her to do so. Su Meng nced at Zhu Xun and knew that she couldn¡¯t talk to him anymore. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, so she walked around him. Zhu Xun quickly caught up to her, trying to get her to go back, but his outstretched hand was hanging in the air, not daring to touch her. He could only try to persuade her. !! ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s for your own good that President Wei doesn¡¯t want you to go out. You were already seriously injured in the car ident and you ran around before you even recovered. Now that you¡¯ve gotten injured again, you should rest at the hospital before you go out.¡± ¡°President Wei only gave me this one task. If I can¡¯tplete it, President Wei probably won¡¯t let me off. So, seeing that it¡¯s not easy for me to work, please help me this once.¡± Zhu Xun followed Su Meng and talked for a long time. Su Meng was about to walk out of the hospital gate when she heard Zhu Xun say that he would be beaten up. She suddenly stopped and couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. Zhu Xun was only an employee of Wei Ting. He would do whatever his boss told him to do. He had no right to decide. Although she was not interested in Zhu Xun¡¯s mission, since he said that Wei Ting woulde, she would wait for him toe before leaving. Thinking of this, Su Meng wanted to go back. However, before she could turn around, she saw Wei Ting walking in from the door. Wei Ting had reallye. Seeing that Wei Ting had arrived, Zhu Xun heaved a long sigh of relief. This mission was even more difficult than investigating a murder case. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in the room? What are you doing out here?¡± The first thing Wei Ting said when he walked in front of Su Meng was a question with a slightly reproachful tone. ¡°I still have something to do, so I need to go home,¡± Su Meng replied. The moment Zhu Xun saw Wei Ting, he stood aside tactfully. It was better to let Wei Ting settle this matter personally. ¡°You can tell me if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯ll help you solve it. But you haven¡¯t recovered yet. You should be resting in the hospital.¡± Wei Ting frowned, and even his tone was a little more serious. ¡°I¡¯m fine, and I¡¯ve applied medicine to my wounds. I¡¯ll be fine as long as I change the medicine on time.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t want to talk to Wei Ting anymore, so she walked out of the hospital. However, Wei Ting did not intend to let her leave. Seeing that Su Meng ignored his words and insisted on leaving, he reached out and grabbed Su Meng¡¯s wrist. ¡°Go back and rest.¡± Wei Ting thought of what the doctor had told him yesterday. The doctor¡¯s expression was serious as he said that Su Meng had to stay in the hospital to recuperate. For the sake of her health, he couldn¡¯t let her do whatever she wanted. ¡°Wei Ting, let go!¡± Su Meng frowned. ¡°Then you go back.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t back down. Because neither of them was willing to give in, the situation fell into a stalemate. They were standing in the middle of the hospital lobby, and the doctors and patients who came and went looked over curiously. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I just have something to do. I¡¯lle back for an injection and a change of medicine after I¡¯m done.¡± Su Meng really could not break free from Wei Ting¡¯s grip. Seeing the worry in Wei Ting¡¯s eyes, she had no choice but to soften her attitude. She would never embarrass anyone who truly cared about her. However, Wei Ting¡¯s temper was like a donkey¡¯s. No matter what Su Meng said, he was determined not to let her leave. He still remembered Deng Yu¡¯s words. Deng Yu said that if Su Meng tore her wound repeatedly, her life would be in danger. Su Meng¡¯s wound was already infected. If she continued to do as she pleased, her body would never recover. He knew Su Meng¡¯s temper, so even if Su Meng hated him for this, he would not let go. Seeing that Su Meng was still unwilling to go back, Wei Ting decided not to waste any more time talking to her. He grabbed Su Meng¡¯s hand slightly harder and Su Meng suddenly lost her bnce. Wei Ting lifted her up by the waist. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to go back by yourself, I¡¯ll have to help you,¡± Wei Ting said indifferently. Just like that, Wei Ting carried Su Meng back to the ward. Su Meng, ¡°¡­¡± Why did she have the illusion that she was under house arrest? When the two of them returned to the ward, Zhu Xun had already left. At this moment, there were only Su Meng and Wei Ting in the ward. Chapter 400 - 400 It’s All Solved 400 It¡¯s All Solved ¡°I know you¡¯re in a hurry to go out and deal with something. It¡¯s about Lin Ai and Hong Si, right?¡± Wei Ting reached out and gently pressed on Su Meng¡¯s shoulder, stopping her from getting off the bed. ¡°Since you already know, why won¡¯t you let me out? I¡¯ve called both of them, but they didn¡¯t pick up. They might really be in trouble.¡± Su Meng¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already sent someone over to take a look. It¡¯s just that her sister is getting married, so she wants to invite you to the wedding. As for the phone¡­¡± Wei Ting paused for a moment and looked at Su Meng with a strange look. Su Meng was confused by the look in his eyes. !! After two seconds, Wei Ting slowly said, ¡°Lin Ai is with Hong Si. Her phone fell into theke when they went out to y. She changed her card, but she didn¡¯t have the time to tell you.¡± Su Meng, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Just this?¡± Su Meng couldn¡¯t believe it. Shen Jian had even told her in a mysterious manner that Lin Ai had run into some kind of problem, which made her think that something had really happened to them. ¡°These are their new phone numbers. You can call them and ask them yourself.¡± Wei Ting took out a small card with two phone numbers written on it. It was given to him by his subordinate. Just in case, Su Meng called them personally to confirm. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Sure enough, Lin Ai¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°It¡¯s me, Su Meng. I heard from Shen Jian that you and Brother Hong came to the hospital to look for me. I thought you had something to say, but I couldn¡¯t get through to you. It turns out that you¡¯ve changed numbers.¡± Su Meng finally rxed. Hearing that it was Su Meng, Lin Ai immediately said happily, ¡°Sister Su Meng, you¡¯ve finally appeared! Are you alright? How¡¯s your body? How did the car ident happen all of a sudden? When Elder Guo told us the news, we were really scared. We went to the hospital to look for you, but you weren¡¯t there, and we couldn¡¯t get through to your phone.¡± ¡°Sister Su Meng, why didn¡¯t you tell us about your car ident? I didn¡¯t know about such a big thing untilter. But luckily you¡¯re fine, otherwise, Brother Hong and I would be worried to death¡­¡± Lin Ai talked for a long time, but Su Meng couldn¡¯t get a word in. Why didn¡¯t she realize that Lin Ai was so talkative before? In the end, seeing that she had no chance to interject, she could only interrupt Lin Ai. ¡°Well, Xiao Ai, wait a moment. I¡¯ll tell you about thister. Is there something you need from me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. Actually, it¡¯s my sister¡¯s wedding. I wanted to invite you to the wedding, but you weren¡¯t in the antique shop or the hospital, and I couldn¡¯t get through to you. Fortunately, we saw Shen Jian. He said that you went out to take a job and your injuries are no longer a problem. We were relieved.¡± Su Meng remembered that Shen Jian said Lin Ai seemed to be in a hurry. She was afraid that Lin Ai had something else to say, so she asked, ¡°Shen Jian said that you all seemed very anxious at the time. Is there anything else?¡± Hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, Lin Ai fell silent. After a while, she said, ¡°Actually, I saw Shen Jian¡¯s miserable state, so I didn¡¯t want to appear too happy. I was afraid he would overthink it. We have nothing else.¡± After the call with Lin Ai, Su Meng thanked Wei Ting. ¡°Thank you.¡± She didn¡¯t expect what Wei Ting said yesterday to be true. He really took her matter to heart and even helped her solve it without her saying anything. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me in the future. If possible, I hope you can put down your disguise in front of me and not be so tired.¡± Wei Ting sat on the chair next to him and looked at Su Meng calmly. Su Meng was surprised by Wei Ting¡¯s words. She looked at Wei Ting and asked, ¡°A disguise? What disguise do I have?¡± The reason Su Meng was so surprised was because she thought that she had been pretending well. The reason why she took the job despite her injuries was to earn more money so that she couldpete with Wei Xue as soon as possible. After all, no matter what, Wei Xue was still a member of the Wei family. Even if she made a mistake, as long as it didn¡¯t threaten the Wei family, the Wei family would protect her. As long as the Wei family intervened, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to win against Wei Xue with her current strength. ¡°Actually, you can take on missions after you¡¯ve recovered from your injury. Of course, I know you won¡¯t ept my money, but when you recover, with your reputation, you¡¯ll definitely have a lot of jobs.¡± Wei Ting could see Su Meng¡¯s belief in making money, but at the same time, he knew that Su Meng would not take his money or ept his help. Therefore, after Su Meng recovered, he would secretly help her. Chapter 401 - 401 Wei Xue Is An Obstacle 401 Wei Xue Is An Obstacle Su Meng sighed, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ll recover faster if I go home and recuperate. I¡¯m weak because I used a curse. The hospital is a ce full of yin energy. Staying here will hinder my recovery.¡± Su Meng no longer rejected Wei Ting¡¯s concern. She knew that as long as she didn¡¯t tell him the real reason why she left the hospital, he would definitely not let her go. Although Wei Ting¡¯s actions were very overbearing, she didn¡¯t feel that conflicted. !! It wasn¡¯t easy for a person to have a few people who truly cared about them. Furthermore, in her previous life, she had been subjected to malicious intent, so in this life, she would be grateful to others for their kindness. As expected, after hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, Wei Ting didn¡¯t say anything more about not letting her leave the hospital. Instead, he took the initiative to let her leave. ¡°Okay, in that case, you can go back and rest. We¡¯ll settle the discharge procedures in a while.¡± Wei Ting finally relented. Before Su Meng could say anything else, Wei Ting continued, ¡°I¡¯ll send my private doctor to take care of you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Su Meng said. It seemed that Wei Ting was determined to keep an eye on her, but that was fine. After all, this would indeed be more beneficial to her recuperation. Wei Ting gave Zhu Xun a call and asked him to help Su Meng with the discharge procedures, while he was going to take Su Meng back. Zhu Xun¡¯s speed was very fast. Wei Ting had just given the order, but he received a reply in a few minutes. Zhu Xun had already finished. When they walked out, Su Meng always kept a distance from Wei Ting. At this moment, she had not thought about how to resolve her rtionship with Wei Ting. However, Wei Ting did not understand Su Meng¡¯s thoughts. He only thought that she still had a grudge against him and did not want to push Su Meng too hard. Hence, he pretended not to notice Su Meng¡¯s abnormal behavior and just followed her quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Wei Xue. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer.¡± Wei Ting felt that since the two of them had already cleared up the misunderstanding, he should let her know if he had any decisions rted to Su Meng. ¡°A satisfactory answer?¡± Hearing Wei Ting mention Wei Xue, Su Meng stopped and turned back to look at him. Wei Ting nodded. Although he said that, Wei Ting had grown up with Wei Xue and treated her like his own sister. Su Meng didn¡¯t believe that Wei Ting would really do anything to Wei Xue. The good impression she had of Wei Ting was instantly dispelled by the name Wei Xue. Su Meng¡¯s confused mind was jolted awake by the hammer. Wei Xue was her greatest enemy. As long as Wei Xue was still in the Wei family, she would not reconcile with Wei Ting. This was because once she redeveloped feelings for Wei Ting, it would be a huge obstacle to her revenge. ¡°That¡¯s right, I suddenly remembered that I forgot to tell Shen Jian that I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll go and see him. If you insist on seeing me off, then let Zhu Xun stay. If you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll go back by myself. It¡¯s very close anyway.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t want to go with Wei Ting anymore. She wanted to find an excuse to separate from him and block off Wei Ting¡¯s way of sending her off. Wei Ting looked at her deeply. He did not know why Su Meng suddenly became cold. Was it because he had mentioned Wei Xue? It seemed that the matter of Wei Xue bullying her in the past was a knot in Su Meng¡¯s heart. No matter what, he had to help Su Meng untie this knot. Of course, the most direct and effective way was to make Wei Xue disappear from Su Meng¡¯s world. Wei Ting¡¯s eyes darkened. This time, he didn¡¯t force her to stay. He followed Su Meng¡¯s wishes and left the hospital after telling Zhu Xun to stay and send Su Meng home. When Su Meng went to look for Shen Jian, he was lying on the bed and watching a TV show. Heughed from time to time. He was so engrossed in the show that he didn¡¯t even know that Su Meng hade. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re in good spirits. You¡¯re so carefree.¡± Su Meng sat down on the chair and picked up an orange from the table. Hearing Su Meng¡¯s voice, Shen Jian realized that someone had entered the ward and quickly put down his phone. ¡°Boss, did President Wei leave? Why did you suddenlye to find me?¡± Shen Jian carefully asked. However, he thought to himself, could it be that Su Meng is here to settle the score with him because he interrupted Su Meng and Wei Ting¡¯s happy asion? Because when he went in, he seemed to see that the two of them were very intimate. Chapter 402 - 402 Like a Resentful Wife 402 Like a Resentful Wife ¡°What does his departure have to do with meing to find you?¡± Su Meng put the orange in her mouth, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so sour. Her eyes burst into tears and her face ached. ¡°Of course it does! If President Wei didn¡¯t leave and saw you looking for me, then he would overthink. You see, I¡¯m just worried that it will affect yourmunication.¡± Shen Jian suddenly made a turn as if he was interrupted. However, he was always like this, speaking in a strange way, so Su Meng did not take it to heart. Shen Jian continued, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t me me for speaking out of turn. Actually, when I went to look for you just now, I noticed that your rtionship with President Wei seems to have changed. In the past, when the two of you were together, you would always face him with a cold face. This time, you actually look so calm.¡± ¡°I used to think that President Wei was a man who would abandon his wife and children after having s*x with others, but your attitude toward him was too much like that of an abandoned wife.¡± Su Meng, ¡°¡­¡± Did she look like a resentful wife? It was more like an avenger. ¡°But after getting along with him, I found that he cared a lot about you. There were many times when you were in trouble, and he would help you in time. Especially this time. Oh right, Boss, do you know how you came back this time?¡± Su Meng shook her head. She didn¡¯t really pay much attention to the incident. She only remembered that she was in the temple before she fainted and was back in the hospital when she woke up. She had not been unconscious for long, but the temple was very far from here, and it would take a few hours to drive. She only knew that she had been brought back by Wei Ting. As for how he had brought her back, she really had no idea. Shen Jian saw that Su Meng really didn¡¯t know, so he couldn¡¯t wait to tell her, ¡°Boss, you were brought back by President Wei on a helicopter! The helicopter¡¯s parked at¡­ Do you see the empty space opposite?¡± Shen Jian lived on a very high floor, so he could see the outside of the hospital from his room. With his bandaged hand, he pointed at the empty space outside the hospital for Su Meng to see. He said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s there. I was still watching my drama yesterday when I suddenly heard a sound outside. I looked up and saw a helicopter!¡± ¡°At that time, I was wondering who was so rich that he could fly a helicopter to the hospital. Later, I heard the doctor talking to Zhu Xun on the phone, and then I knew that it was President Wei! Because you suddenly fainted, President Wei was so worried that he immediately arranged for a ne to send you to the hospital!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. This treatment is almost like the way a boss treats his little wife in the TV series.¡± ¡°Actually, I think that if you don¡¯t hate President Wei, you can try to ept his feelings. You¡¯re not divorced yet, and you¡¯re legally married. If your rtionship is repaired, wouldn¡¯t that be a happy thing for everyone?¡± Shen Jian¡¯s words were quite technical. However, even though he spoke in a calm tone, his body was very stiff. He held his phone in his hand and looked at Su Meng with nervousness and anticipation. Even though Shen Jian did not seem very reliable, his words were worth thinking about. Su Meng really took his words seriously. Her attention waspletely focused on Shen Jian¡¯s words, so she did not notice his abnormal reaction. Was Wei Ting that worried about her? She didn¡¯t know what had happened while she was unconscious, but Shen Jian was right. In the past, Wei Ting had indeed helped her a lot in other matters. The reason why she had never dared to admit it was because she had always treated Wei Ting as an enemy. Now that the misunderstanding had been cleared up, the fog of hatred was gone, and all the good things that Wei Ting had done for her in the past appeared one by one. ¡°Is there really a way to restore a broken mirror?¡± Su Meng¡¯s voice was a little shaky. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the mirror will be restored after it¡¯s broken, but what if this mirror is very strong, and it wasn¡¯t broken to begin with, but just has some dust on it, causing you to think it¡¯s broken? There are so many mirrors with drop resistance. It¡¯s no big deal to fall.¡± ¡°Sometimes, the rtionship between people is just so wonderful. Two people who clearly have a good rtionship, in the end, their rtionship broke because of the interference of some irrelevant people. If the other party didn¡¯t do anything wrong and it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, then there¡¯s no need to hold on to the other party¡¯s mistake.¡± Shen Jian lowered his head and thought for a moment. Chapter 403 - 403 Shen Jian Has a Brain 403 Shen Jian Has a Brain A misunderstanding? Su Meng began to think about the misunderstanding between her and Wei Ting. He had not done anything. It was all because of Wei Xue that so many things had happened between the two of them. Their feelings for each other had also faded. However, now that the misunderstanding had been cleared up, it seemed like Wei Ting really didn¡¯t want to give up on her. What about him? Should she ept his feelings and start over with him? Ever since Wei Ting confessed to Su Meng, Su Meng had been distracted and thinking about Wei Ting. Now that Shen Jian was beating around the bush again, her thoughts were really led away by him. After thinking for a while, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Why did Shen Jian suddenly be so artistic? ¡°Do you know something?¡± Su Meng questioned. Shen Jian didn¡¯t expect Su Meng to notice it. Heughed dryly and exined, ¡°What¡¯s this called? It¡¯s called ¡®the onlooker sees more clearly than the involved.¡¯ Because you¡¯ve always been prejudiced against President Wei, you¡¯ve never realized how good he is to you. I¡¯ve been watching from the side the entire time, so I naturally know more than you.¡± ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t guess wrong, right? Does President Wei have any intention of expressing his goodwill to you?¡± Shen Jian raised his eyebrows at Su Meng. He wanted to smile like the main character in the TV series, but Su Meng couldn¡¯t see his expression because of the bandage on his head. He realized that his imitation had failed, so he could only give up. Su Meng couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Wei Ting was so obviously nice to her after Shen Jian said so much. She hadn¡¯t expected that even Shen Jian would be able to see through it. Shen Jian noticed that Su Meng¡¯s expression was off. He didn¡¯t know what she thought of Wei Ting. After some thought, he asked, ¡°Boss, you see, we¡¯ve gone through something close to life and death together. Although it¡¯s not as exaggerated as going through life and death together, our rtionship is definitely better than that of ordinary people, right?¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already decided that you¡¯re my boss. No matter what you choose in the future, I¡¯ll stand firmly by your side. Then, do you want to tell me what you think of President Wei?¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m curious, but you don¡¯t realize that you¡¯re especially shy right now. How should I describe it? You¡¯re especially coy right now.¡± ¡°Yes, coy. I just feel that you¡¯re not as decisive as you usually are. Boss, there¡¯s something wrong with you right now. In my knowledge, no matter what you encounter, you¡¯ll always be calm and think of a solution. You¡¯ve never been so sentimental like this.¡± Coy? Sentimental? ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The reason I¡¯m like this is because I¡¯ve been through too much.¡± Su Meng recalled her tragic experience in her previous life and her poor child. At the thought of her child, she reached out and touched her abdomen. In this life, she had chosen to separate from Wei Ting. Nothing had happened between the two of them that day, so it meant that she had bid farewell to her child forever. This was also the only thing that had made her sad after her rebirth. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not easy to meet someone you truly like in your life, especially someone who¡¯s outstanding in all aspects. You¡¯d better let nature take its course when ites to rtionships. Don¡¯t force yourself to do things you hate. However, there are some things that you can try. How can you be sure if it will be bitter or sweetter before you try it?¡± ¡°Life is only a few decades long. Don¡¯t torture yourself over such a small matter. You have to follow your heart. It¡¯s worth it to be able to live a few years.¡± Shen Jian became more and more excited as he spoke. In the end, he was moved by his own words. These words were too philosophical. He would remember them allter. Su Meng also did not expect Shen Jian to say something so profound. She snorted and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to speak such a truth despite your usual carefree appearance. As expected, it¡¯s true that great wisdom appears to be a fool.¡± Great wisdom may appear to be a fool? Shen Jian thought about the word for a moment, not knowing whether Su Meng wasplimenting him or mocking him. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m a fengshui master with some skills, not like those scammers out there, so it¡¯s normal that I can see through this.¡± Although Shen Jian didn¡¯t know what Su Meng meant, he was an optimistic person. If he didn¡¯t know, it meant that she wasplimenting him. He immediately felt proud. Shen Jian lifted his head slightly. Even though he was wrapped in a thickyer of bandages, Su Meng could tell how happy he was. If Shen Jian had a tail, it would definitely be wagging in the sky. Chapter 404 - 404 Back To the Antique Store 404 Back To the Antique Store ¡°Hmph,¡± she snorted. Su Meng saw Shen Jian¡¯s smug look and snorted. She didn¡¯t want to continue talking to him. Although she appeared to be unconcerned, Shen Jian¡¯s words had caused her heart to be even more chaotic. In fact, Shen Jian¡¯s words made a lot of sense. However, he had neglected one problem, which was that Su Meng had not only lived this life, but two. In her previous life, she had seen all the evil in people¡¯s hearts. Could she still trust others in this life? If she had made the wrong bet, what would she do if something like that happened in her previous life again after she got together with Wei Ting? She was only able to be reborn this time because she was lucky. She didn¡¯t believe that she could be reborn again. Su Meng was so entranced that she even forgot that the orange was sour. Under Shen Jian¡¯s surprised gaze, she finished the entire orange. Shen Jian felt saliva in his mouth as he looked at the oranges. The oranges were so sour that he could barely even eat one. He did not expect Su Meng to eat all of it. As expected of the boss, she was stronger than him. Shen Jian really wanted to give Su Meng a thumbs up, but his hand was tied up and he could not do it. After hanging out with Shen Jian for a while, Su Meng looked at the time and realized that almost half an hour had passed. Su Meng decided to go back because Wei Ting must have left. Seeing that Su Meng was about to leave, Shen Jian quickly reminded her to take Xiao Bai with her. ¡°Don¡¯t you need it to keep youpany?¡± Su Meng held Xiao Bai in her arms. The little guy who was sleeping woke up immediately when it saw Su Meng and snuggled into her arms. Shen Jian saw how well-behaved it was and clicked his tongue in disdain. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t look at how it¡¯s so well-behaved in front of you. In front of me, it¡¯s a big boss. Once, because I forgot to give it food, it actually bit me. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t break skin.¡± Xiao Bai seemed to understand Shen Jian¡¯sint. It hummed at Shen Jian, found afortable position in Su Meng¡¯s arms, and continued to sleep. ¡°Who told you not to feed it? You¡¯ll feel bad if you starve. It can¡¯t talk, so it can only attract your attention by doing this.¡± Su Meng patted Xiao Bai¡¯s head gently. Shen Jian said that Xiao Bai bit him. This made her suddenly think of Wei Xue¡¯s wound. If Xiao Bai had used more force, Shen Jian would probably have be like that. Knowing that Su Meng treasured this little fox so much that it would be useless even if heined, Shen Jian did not say anything more. Instead, he sat on the bed and sighed, ¡°s, it¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have fur all over my body, otherwise I would definitely be loved!¡± People said that they liked small animals, but in fact, they liked their soft fur more. If it was a naked little guy, or if a cat or dog had its fur shaved? How many people would continue to like it? When Su Meng heard Shen Jian¡¯s words, she imagined him with hair all over his body. She could not help but shiver. It was actually very scary. After saying goodbye to Shen Jian, Su Meng carried Xiao Bai and walked out of the hospital. As expected, Wei Ting had left. Only Zhu Xun was waiting for her on the bench in front of the hospital. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re out. Are you going back now?¡± Zhu Xun walked to the car and opened the door for Su Meng. After Su Meng got in, he walked to the driver¡¯s seat and sat down. ¡°Young Madam, are you going back to the Wei family or to Antique Street?¡± Zhu Xun asked. Before Wei Ting left, he had told him that no matter where Su Meng went, he had to send her to the ce as required before he could leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the antique shop,¡± Su Meng said without hesitation. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Ten minutester, the car stopped in front of the antique shop. Although the car had stopped, Su Meng didn¡¯t rush out of the car. Instead, she looked at the rearview mirror to see if there were any cars following her. On the day she left with Wen Le, she had seen a few people following her. So many things had happened recently, and her vignce had been trained. She had no choice. If she didn¡¯t stay on guard, she might be unlucky one day and encounter unreasonable kidnappers. Then, she would be finished for the rest of her life. Zhu Xun had stopped the car for a while, but Su Meng still didn¡¯t get out. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Madam, is there anything else?¡± Su Meng stared at the mirror for a while, and when she saw that there were no cars behind them, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a little sensitive right now. I¡¯m fine, thank you for sending me.¡± After saying that, she got out of the car. Sensitive nerves? Zhu Xun looked at Su Meng and saw that her eyes were bright and full of energy. She did not look like she was in a bad mood. Chapter 405 - 405 The Ancient Book 405 The Ancient Book Could it be that President Wei had forced her to do this? Wei Ting did not allow Su Meng to leave the ward. How was this any different from imprisoning her? The more Zhu Xun thought about it, the more he felt that was the case. He looked at Su Meng with a trace of sympathy. He finally knew why Su Meng hated Wei Ting so much. Su Meng naturally didn¡¯t know what Zhu Xun was thinking. She was confused by his stare. Fortunately, Zhu Xun was someone who knew his limits. He only took one look at her and turned away. ¡°Young Madam, President Wei said you can contact him if you need anything. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Zhu Xun said goodbye to Su Meng, turned the car around, and drove away. Su Meng stood at the entrance of the antique shop and observed the shop. At this moment, the entrance of the shop had beenpletely renewed. The man named Naze was quite reliable. In just a few days, he hadpletely restored the entrance of the shop. Not only had it been restored, but he had also changed the entrance to a very high-end one. Su Meng was very satisfied with the exterior. She just didn¡¯t know how well the interior was going. The door of the antique shop was half-closed, so Su Meng pushed it open and looked inside. Due to theck of time, the renovation was notpleted yet. The workers were working hard. The sound of electric drills and wall smashing could be heard in the store. It was so noisy that no one even noticed Su Meng when she came in. However, although the renovation was notpleted, the general appearance was already out. Su Meng looked around. She felt that the antique shop would bepletely different after the renovation. Now that the door was fixed, they could continue to stay in the store. Su Meng¡¯s room was on the second floor anyway, so what happened on the first floor did not affect her. However, if she were to stay in her room during the day, she wondered if she would be killed by the noise. Su Meng walked up to the man who looked like the leader and called out to him. He didn¡¯t hear her, so she patted him on the shoulder. The worker turned around and followed Su Meng out of the antique shop. ¡°How long will it take to finish the renovation?¡± Su Meng asked. The worker thought for a moment and extended three fingers. ¡°If there are no idents, it will be over in three days.¡± Three days wasn¡¯t a long time, but it would dy Su Meng¡¯s work. In the end, between recovering her body and being yelled at, she chose to be yelled at. The sound of renovation downstairs continued. She found earplugs and stuffed them into her ears, which made her feel much better. She wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t take it, even Xiao Bai covered its ears with its paws and curled up in the enclosed cat bed that Su Meng had bought for it. After putting on the earplugs, the noise was finally reduced. Su Meng took out a tattered spell book that her master had given her. As for how tattered it was, Su Meng didn¡¯t even dare to flip the page with one hand, because it was very likely that the paper would break if she wasn¡¯t careful. The main reason was that this book had been around for too long, and it had be somewhat weathered. Fortunately, the book only looked bad, but the content was very useful. Su Meng decided that she would copy the book from the beginning to the end and save it when she recovered. She could also memorize it while she was copying, in case she would need it in the future. The book recorded almost all the spells in the feng shui world, and many of them couldn¡¯t be found outside. The curses she had used to help Wei Ting with the little strawmen spell were learned from this book. Of course, even though spells were powerful, the side effects were severe as well. Luckily, there were methods to alleviate the side effects recorded in the book. That was the reason why Su Meng came back. The book was good in every way, but there was one thing that Su Meng couldn¡¯t stand. The book didn¡¯t have a table of contents, so she had to flip through it herself. The worst part was that the steps and side effects of the spell were not the same, so Su Meng had to search carefully for them. Fortunately, the book wasn¡¯t too thick, and she only needed to spend a little time to find it. She would take advantage of these few days of study to recuperate. When her body was well, she would learn a few skills and be able to solve the fengshui problem more easily. On the other side, at the Wei family. Mother Wei was ying mahjong with her richdy friends. Wei Xue sat by the side and watched them y. From time to time, she would bring them snacks or pour them coffee. The only sound in the room was the shuffling of the tiles, but no one spoke. The mahjong friends that Mother Wei had called over were all from families that were much lower than the Wei family. Only those whose family backgrounds were far inferior to the Wei family did not dare to treat her differently. Instead, they would look at her and curry favor with her. Chapter 406 - 406 Calculation Error 406 Calction Error It wasn¡¯t because Mother Wei enjoyed being fawned on, but because Su Meng had spread the news that she had been in prison at Grandfather Wei¡¯s birthday banquet. She had be a joke in the circle. Everyoneughed at her, saying that she, the dignified Madam of the Wei family, had actually been tricked by her own daughter-inw. In their circle, there was no such thing as being stepped on by a daughter-inw. In other families, it was the mother-inw who punished the daughter-inw, but in her case, it was the opposite. It was the daughter-inw who punished her. Not only would those richdies mock her behind her back, but they would also sneer at her in front of her. This really made her lose face. If not for Grandfather Wei¡¯s protection, she would not have let Su Meng off so easily. For the past few days, news of her had been spreading everywhere in the circle, causing an uproar. She didn¡¯t even dare to go out, so she could only idle at home by ying mahjong. The otherdies didn¡¯t dare to say anything when they saw Mother Wei¡¯s gloomy face. They only yed mahjong with her quietly. In any case, their purpose of looking for her was not to chat with her. They were only here to make their stand clear because of the recent situation that Mother Wei was in. As long as they could leave a good impression on Mother Wei, the Wei family¡¯spany would definitely take care of them in the future. ¡°Mom, you must be tired. I¡¯ll massage your shoulders. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you and the aunties ying cards.¡± Wei Xue had been watching them from the side. When she saw Mother Wei shrugging, she knew that she was feeling terrible, so she went forward and considerately said those words. ¡°Xiao Xue loves me the most.¡± Seeing that Wei Xue was so sensible, Mother Wei¡¯s expression finally eased up a little. When the other mahjong friends heard Mother Wei praise Wei Xue, they also took the opportunity to praise her. ¡°Xiao Xue is really a good child. Not only is she so beautiful, but she¡¯s also so gentle. I don¡¯t know which boy will benefit from her in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Wei really taught her children well. Wei Ting is so capable, and Wei Xue is so sensible. Sigh, unlike the two in my family, they only know how to fight each other every day. The older brother doesn¡¯t know how to give in to the younger sister, and the younger sister doesn¡¯t know how to give in to the older brother. The family is in chaos all day.¡± ¡°Hey, how can you say that? How can a small family like uspare to the Wei family? They¡¯ve been trained to be sessors since birth.¡± Listening to her mahjong friends praising her one after another, the smile on Wei Xue¡¯s face was almost uncontrobly bright. However, due to the fact that Mother Wei was in a bad mood, she could only try her best to pretend to be calm and indifferent. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised as she elegantly nodded her thanks to the madams. While everyone was praising her, they didn¡¯t forget to y mahjong. The originally oppressive house finally had a little vitality at this moment. Mother Wei¡¯s expression was much better. However, at this moment, the sound of the door opening suddenly came from the entrance, followed by the servant¡¯s call, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°En, where¡¯s the Second Miss?¡± His voice was low and maic. When Wei Xue heard this voice, joy immediately rose in her heart. The person she missed the most had returned! Although the two of them had only been separated for a few days, it felt like three autumns to her. She missed him very much. So, when she heard that Wei Ting had returned and the first thing he asked about was her, Wei Xue was simply overjoyed. She got up and ran toward the entrance. ¡°Xiao Xue¡¯s rtionship with Wei Ting is really good. Once she heard that her brother was back, she went to pick him up in such a hurry. It¡¯s so good.¡± The madam sitting beside Wei Xue sighed with emotion. ¡°That¡¯s right. My daughter has always liked to pester her brother since she was a child. She can¡¯t wait to be with her brother. Seeing that they¡¯re so close, I can be at ease.¡± After ying for so long, there was finally a glimmer of light in Mother Wei¡¯s eyes when she heard that Wei Ting had returned. She also wanted to go out and take a look, but when she thought of Wei Ting¡¯s attitude toward her a few days ago, her face immediately turned cold again. She could not let go of this face. Wei Xue was anxious to see Wei Ting, so her speed was very fast. She almost bumped into Wei Ting, who was walking toward her. The distance between the two of them was only half a step. If Wei Xue were to fall toward Wei Ting now, she would fall into his arms. ¡°Aiya!¡± Wei Xue¡¯s reaction speed was very fast, and she instantly thought of a way to get close to Wei Ting. She pretended to lose her bnce and fall into Wei Ting¡¯s arms. Wei Xue didn¡¯t even assume a defensive posture because she believed that Wei Ting would definitely catch her. However, she was really overthinking it. Not only did Wei Ting not catch her, but he even dodged sideways. Wei Ting¡¯s dodge was too sudden. Wei Xue didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to make such a move at all. She couldn¡¯t react in time and fell straight to the ground. Chapter 407 - 407 Wei Ting Was Wronged 407 Wei Ting Was Wronged ¡°Ah!¡± After a scream, Wei Xue felt an aching pain in her nose, followed by a warm current. However, she was a little dazed from the fall and didn¡¯t get up. Because Wei Xue had made too much of amotion, it had rmed Mother Wei, who was ying mahjong. She came out with three other mahjong friends to take a look and saw Wei Xue sprawled on the ground without any care for her image while Wei Ting stood at the side and watched. Mother Wei quickly went forward to help Wei Xue up. When she saw that Wei Xue¡¯s nose was bleeding and that her face and clothes were all covered in blood, she wanted to help her. However, she didn¡¯t know where to start when she saw the blood, so she quickly called the servants to get some tissue. After giving her instructions, she turned to reprimand Wei Ting. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see your sister fall? Why didn¡¯t you help her?¡± ¡°She fell on her own,¡± Wei Ting said with a cold expression. He didn¡¯t seem to feel any heartache at all. Wei Ting meant that Wei Xue had fallen on purpose, but Mother Wei had clearly misunderstood and thought that Wei Xue had fallen identally, and Wei Ting had deliberately not helped her up. She couldn¡¯t help but re at him. She wanted to say something, but there were a few outsiders standing next to her, so she couldn¡¯t say anything harsh. Otherwise, she would be a joke. ¡°Aiya, I suddenly remembered that I¡¯m going shopping with my sister. I almost forgot. What time is it now? Madam Wei, I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯lle and y mahjong with you again next time, okay?¡± one of the madams said in a hurry. The other three madams also knew what to do. Seeing that the situation was not right, they quickly found an excuse to leave. How could Mother Wei not know what these people meant? Seeing that they had such good judgment, she nodded her head in satisfaction and agreed. She took the tissue from the servant and handed it to Wei Xue. After the other three madams left, she began to reprimand Wei Ting. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te home usually, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care about your mother going to prison, it¡¯s fine if you help outsiders to lecture your family, I can turn a blind eye to all these things. But what¡¯s with you bullying your sister?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you been drugged by that wild girl, Su Meng? You suffered a loss at her hands and came home to vent your anger on your family?! Xiao Xue was so happy to hear that you were back. She came out to pick you up happily, and this is how you treat her? She fell down and you won¡¯t even help her?¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault for being careless. I was too happy to hear that Brother Wei Ting was back, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to my feet and tripped. It has nothing to do with Brother Wei Ting. He was just about to help me up when you came out.¡± Wei Xue didn¡¯t want Wei Ting to be lectured because of her, because she was afraid that Wei Ting would bear a grudge against her. Even though she knew that Wei Ting had avoided her on purpose, she still had to speak up for him. ¡°You¡¯re just too kind. You never know how to fight back when you¡¯re being bullied, and you¡¯re always speaking up for others. How can Mom be at ease when she marries you off in the future?¡± Mother Wei raised her hand and wanted to touch Wei Xue¡¯s face. However, when she saw the blood on Wei Xue¡¯s face, her hand turned in the air and touched the top of her head instead. Her eyes were filled with kindness. Wei Xue¡¯s face immediately turned red when she heard her mother say that she was going to get married. She stole a nce at Wei Ting and whispered, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s still too early to do this. I haven¡¯t spent enough time with you.¡± Wei Xue and Mother Wei seemed to have a good rtionship. Their caring and coquettish looks were no different from biological mother and daughter. Wei Ting shifted his gaze to Wei Xue and sized her up. Of course, he also noticed that when Wei Xue was talking about her marriage, she was secretly looking at him with a red face. After so many years, this was the first time he had seriously sized up Wei Xue. If it was in the past, he would have taken Wei Xue¡¯s actions as unintentional and would have reached out to support her. However, ever since he found out that she loved him, he realized that something was wrong when he looked at her actions. The way Wei Xue looked at him was a lot more passionate than how a younger sister looked at her older brother. Thinking back, Wei Xue would always want to have physical contact with him, intentionally or otherwise. Previously, he had only thought that Wei Xue was insensible and had lectured her a lot about it. Even though he dodged every time, Wei Xue¡¯s actions were worth him thinking deeply about. Also, what Wei Xue had just said to defend him, saying that she had fallen because she hadn¡¯t been paying attention to her feet? He clearly saw that Wei Xue was standing very steadily before she fell. It was obvious that she had fallen on purpose. Wei Xue began to feel nervous under Wei Ting¡¯s constant gaze. Her heart beat faster and her face reddened. Wei Xue hurriedly averted her gaze. She didn¡¯t know if her actions just now had aroused Wei Ting¡¯s suspicion, but thinking about it, her acting skills should be pretty good. Wei Ting shouldn¡¯t be able to tell. Chapter 408 - 408 Scolded Again 408 Scolded Again ¡°Xiao Xue, why is your face so red? And it¡¯s so hot! Are you not feeling well? I¡¯ll call the doctor for you.¡± Seeing that Wei Xue¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t good, Mother Wei hurriedly reached out to touch her. She discovered that Wei Xue¡¯s face was red and hot at the moment. She was so frightened that she thought that Wei Xue had fallen and injured herself. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. I just got a shock. I¡¯ll be fine after a while. Mom, I¡¯m sorry for holding you up from ying mahjong.¡± Wei Xue hurriedly exined and apologized, then changed the topic. At this moment, Wei Ting was staring at her and sizing her up. She was afraid that what she had done would be exposed, so she did not dare to continue talking about this. ¡°Let the doctor take a look at you.¡± Wei Ting¡¯s thin lips parted slightly. !! ¡°Ah?¡± Wei Xue didn¡¯t react to Wei Ting¡¯s words for a moment. Was Wei Ting teasing her to show concern for her? When she came back to her senses, she felt a sweet feeling in her heart. Wei Ting actually cared about her! However, she was not happy for long before Wei Ting continued, ¡°Let the doctor treat your injuries. Then,e to the study to find me.¡± After Wei Ting finished speaking, he didn¡¯t even look at Wei Xue and Mother Wei and went upstairs directly. Mother Wei was still waiting for Wei Ting to apologize to her, but she didn¡¯t expect him to ignore her. He didn¡¯t even care about her. ¡°I¡¯ve raised this son for nothing. He¡¯s so devoted to that wild girl Su Meng that he doesn¡¯t even care about his own mother!¡± Even though Wei Ting did not say anything, how could Mother Wei not guess that Wei Ting was with Su Meng? Su Meng was the only one who had a conflict with her. She had a headache just thinking about that name. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Brother Wei Ting isn¡¯t that kind of person. We must have some misunderstandings about him. It¡¯s such a bigpany and there are so many things that Brother Wei Ting has to deal with personally every day. He must be tired.¡± ¡°We need to understand him more. Although Sister Su Meng has not given up on being with Brother Wei Ting, they have already broken up. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore,¡± Wei Xue hurriedly consoled her mother. ¡°Sigh, they¡¯re both my children. Why is their character so different? If Wei Ting was half as sensible as you, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him.¡± With Su Meng and Wei Ting¡¯s presence, she found Wei Xue pleasing to the eye. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you guys arguing downstairs since the beginning. What are you arguing about? You don¡¯t let me be quiet every day.¡± Father Wei was wearing presbyopic sses and holding a cup of tea as he walked out of the room. He stood at the railing on the second floor and lectured them. He was reading some documents, but it was so noisy downstairs that he couldn¡¯t concentrate. ¡°When your son came back, he didn¡¯t even care about us as his parents. He didn¡¯t even say a word of greeting. The first thing he did when he got home was to go back to his study! Now that your wings have hardened and you¡¯re not willing to be controlled, you¡¯re indeed worthy of being father and son.¡± At this moment, Mother Wei was so angry that she scolded her husband as well. ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous!¡± Father Wei was inexplicably scolded. He clearly didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Dad, Mom, Brother Wei Ting must have something urgent to do. He called me just now. Should I go up and take a look?¡± asked Wei Xue. ¡°Go, go, go. Tell your brother that it¡¯s impossible for him to let Su Meng return to the Wei family unless I¡¯m dead!¡± Mother Wei said coldly. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Wei Xue could not help but feel happy when she saw how much Mother Wei hated Su Meng. It seemed like Su Meng would never be able to return to the Wei family. After getting permission from Mother Wei, she immediately turned around and walked in the direction of Wei Ting¡¯s study. ¡°Who are you calling a busybody? Oh, he¡¯s my son, but isn¡¯t he also your son?¡± After Wei Xue went upstairs, Father Wei came downstairs and started arguing with Mother Wei. However, Wei Xue only had Wei Ting in her heart. She only wanted to see Wei Ting as soon as possible and didn¡¯t want to care about these things. When she arrived at the door of Wei Ting¡¯s study, she took out her mobile phone and used it as a mirror to look at her makeup. She was shocked when she saw that there was still blood on her face from her nosebleed. Fortunately, she had taken a look in advance. Otherwise, if she had gone to see Wei Ting like this, she would have been so embarrassed that she would be happy to die! Wei Xue didn¡¯t hurry to knock on the door. Instead, she quickly walked to the bathroom next door and tidied herself up. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with her image, she adjusted her expression and returned to the door of Wei Ting¡¯s study. She raised her hand and gently knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± After getting permission, Wei Xue opened the door and walked in. Chapter 409 - 409 The Interrogation of Wei Ting 409 The Interrogation of Wei Ting Wei Ting was sitting behind the table at the moment. There was a small stack of documents on the table. His eyes kept looking back and forth between theputer and the documents, as if he was checking something. Looking at Wei Ting¡¯s handsome face, Wei Xue couldn¡¯t help but be a little entranced. He was such a handsome man, with outstanding work ability and a good family background. There was probably no one more outstanding than him in this world. This man was her older brother, but fortunately, he was not her biological brother. She still had a chance. No matter what happened in the future, she must get Wei Ting. Only such an outstanding man was worthy of marrying her. Wei Xue had been staring at Wei Ting the entire time, so she hadn¡¯t made a sound. !! Wei Ting, on the other hand, only raised his head after checking the documents in his hands. When he raised his head, he saw Wei Xue staring at him with a burning gaze. In his impression, Wei Xue had always been a quiet and gentle little girl. Usually, she would always think for others and was very considerate. Although she would throw a tantrum asionally, it was normal. She would act coquettishly with the elders and everyone would dote on her unconditionally. It was because of Wei Xue¡¯s good personality that he had entrusted Su Meng to her care. No matter what Wei Xue said, he had never doubted her. He trusted her very much. However, he didn¡¯t expect that one day, he would almost lose Su Meng because of his trust in Wei Xue. Fortunately, the misunderstanding between the two had been cleared up. ¡°I watched you grow up. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at acting.¡± Wei Ting leaned back in his chair and spoke coldly. It was obvious that he was not in a good mood at the moment. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, what do you mean by that?¡± Wei Xue appeared puzzled by Wei Ting¡¯s words, but she was worried in her heart. Why would Wei Ting suddenly say something like that? Could he have discovered something? However, Wei Ting¡¯s question was too ambiguous. She knew that no matter what happened, she couldn¡¯t panic, otherwise, it would be equivalent to confessing without asking. Seeing that Wei Xue didn¡¯t understand, Wei Ting didn¡¯t know if she really didn¡¯t understand or if she was just pretending. However, Wei Ting couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue beating around the bush with her and went straight to the point. ¡°When did you start having other thoughts about me? Also, when did you find out that you were adopted?¡± Wei Xue didn¡¯t expect Wei Ting to call her over just to ask her about this matter, and to be so direct. Although she did like Wei Ting, she couldn¡¯t let him know about this now. The n hadn¡¯t beenpleted yet, so she could only y dumb. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, I identally heard about my family background when our parents were quarreling. I¡¯ve been pretending not to know because it wasn¡¯t easy for our parents to raise me. I didn¡¯t want them to be sad, so I didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who my biological parents are. I only know that I¡¯m adopted, but to me, you¡¯re my closest family.¡± Wei Xue directly skipped over the matter of her liking Wei Ting and first admitted that she knew about the adoption, in an attempt to shift Wei Ting¡¯s attention to this. In fact, even if Wei Ting knew about the adoption, she wouldn¡¯t care too much. As long as she said something good, she would definitely be able to fool him. However, there was one thing that made her curious. She had never told anyone about this. She thought that she had no opponents other than Su Meng. No one would be so bored as toin to Wei Ting about this. Su Meng was the only one who could do that. Wei Xue¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Did Su Meng tell Wei Ting? ¡°Brother Wei Ting!¡± Wei Xue was about toin about Su Meng to Wei Ting but was interrupted by him. ¡°When did you start to have other thoughts about me?¡± Wei Ting saw that Wei Xue had avoided this topic and patiently asked again. ¡°Brother Wei Ting, did Sister Su Meng tell you something? After Sister Su Meng put Mom in prisonst time, she even hated me and said that she wouldn¡¯t let me go. I was so scared!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me ask you a third time.¡± Wei Ting didn¡¯t want to hear her say anything else, especially bad things about Su Meng. Wei Ting¡¯s face had already darkened. His brows were slightly furrowed, and he seemed to be in a bad mood. Wei Xue saw that she couldn¡¯t avoid it, but she didn¡¯t dare to anger Wei Ting. Her eyes reddened and began to mist. She said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Brother Wei Ting, I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m your little sister! How could I have other thoughts about you!¡± ¡°Did Sister Su Meng tell you? She¡¯s been looking down on me for a long time, especially when she knew that I¡¯m not the biological daughter of the Wei family. She¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll snatch her things, so she wants to drive me away! Brother Wei Ting, we grew up together. You have to believe me, don¡¯t let others drive a wedge between us!¡± Chapter 408 Scolded Again Chapter 408 Scolded Again "Xiao Xue, why is your face so red? And it''s so hot! Are you not feeling well? I''ll call the doctor for you." Seeing that Wei Xue''splexion wasn''t good, Mother Wei hurriedly reached out to touch her. She discovered that Wei Xue''s face was red and hot at the moment. She was so frightened that she thought that Wei Xue had fallen and injured herself. "I''m fine, Mom. I just got a shock. I''ll be fine after a while. Mom, I''m sorry for holding you up from ying mahjong." Wei Xue hurriedly exined and apologized, then changed the topic. At this moment, Wei Ting was staring at her and sizing her up. She was afraid that what she had done would be exposed, so she did not dare to continue talking about this. "Let the doctor take a look at you." Wei Ting''s thin lips parted slightly. "Ah?" Wei Xue didn''t react to Wei Ting''s words for a moment. Was Wei Ting teasing her to show concern for her? When she came back to her senses, she felt a sweet feeling in her heart. Wei Ting actually cared about her! However, she was not happy for long before Wei Ting continued, "Let the doctor treat your injuries. Then,e to the study to find me." After Wei Ting finished speaking, he didn''t even look at Wei Xue and Mother Wei and went upstairs directly. Mother Wei was still waiting for Wei Ting to apologize to her, but she didn''t expect him to ignore her. He didn''t even care about her. "I''ve raised this son for nothing. He''s so devoted to that wild girl Su Meng that he doesn''t even care about his own mother!" Even though Wei Ting did not say anything, how could Mother Wei not guess that Wei Ting was with Su Meng? Su Meng was the only one who had a conflict with her. She had a headache just thinking about that name. "Mom, don''t worry. Brother Wei Ting isn''t that kind of person. We must have some misunderstandings about him. It''s such a bigpany and there are so many things that Brother Wei Ting has to deal with personally every day. He must be tired." "We need to understand him more. Although Sister Su Meng has not given up on being with Brother Wei Ting, they have already broken up. You don''t have to worry anymore," Wei Xue hurriedly consoled her mother. "Sigh, they''re both my children. Why is their character so different? If Wei Ting was half as sensible as you, I wouldn''t have to worry about him." With Su Meng and Wei Ting''s presence, she found Wei Xue pleasing to the eye. "I''ve heard you guys arguing downstairs since the beginning. What are you arguing about? You don''t let me be quiet every day." Father Wei was wearing presbyopic sses and holding a cup of tea as he walked out of the room. He stood at the railing on the second floor and lectured them. He was reading some documents, but it was so noisy downstairs that he couldn''t concentrate. "When your son came back, he didn''t even care about us as his parents. He didn''t even say a word of greeting. The first thing he did when he got home was to go back to his study! Now that your wings have hardened and you''re not willing to be controlled, you''re indeed worthy of being father and son." At this moment, Mother Wei was so angry that she scolded her husband as well. "You''re ridiculous!" Father Wei was inexplicably scolded. He clearly didn''t do anything. "Dad, Mom, Brother Wei Ting must have something urgent to do. He called me just now. Should I go up and take a look?" asked Wei Xue. "Go, go, go. Tell your brother that it''s impossible for him to let Su Meng return to the Wei family unless I''m dead!" Mother Wei said coldly. "Alright," she said. Wei Xue could not help but feel happy when she saw how much Mother Wei hated Su Meng. It seemed like Su Meng would never be able to return to the Wei family. After getting permission from Mother Wei, she immediately turned around and walked in the direction of Wei Ting''s study. "Who are you calling a busybody? Oh, he''s my son, but isn''t he also your son?" After Wei Xue went upstairs, Father Wei came downstairs and started arguing with Mother Wei. However, Wei Xue only had Wei Ting in her heart. She only wanted to see Wei Ting as soon as possible and didn''t want to care about these things. When she arrived at the door of Wei Ting''s study, she took out her mobile phone and used it as a mirror to look at her makeup. She was shocked when she saw that there was still blood on her face from her nosebleed. Fortunately, she had taken a look in advance. Otherwise, if she had gone to see Wei Ting like this, she would have been so embarrassed that she would be happy to die! Wei Xue didn''t hurry to knock on the door. Instead, she quickly walked to the bathroom next door and tidied herself up. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with her image, she adjusted her expression and returned to the door of Wei Ting''s study. She raised her hand and gently knocked on the door. "Come in." After getting permission, Wei Xue opened the door and walked in. Chapter 409 The Interrogation of Wei Ting Chapter 409 The Interrogation of Wei Ting Wei Ting was sitting behind the table at the moment. There was a small stack of documents on the table. His eyes kept looking back and forth between theputer and the documents, as if he was checking something. Looking at Wei Ting''s handsome face, Wei Xue couldn''t help but be a little entranced. He was such a handsome man, with outstanding work ability and a good family background. There was probably no one more outstanding than him in this world. This man was her older brother, but fortunately, he was not her biological brother. She still had a chance. No matter what happened in the future, she must get Wei Ting. Only such an outstanding man was worthy of marrying her. Wei Xue had been staring at Wei Ting the entire time, so she hadn''t made a sound. Wei Ting, on the other hand, only raised his head after checking the documents in his hands. When he raised his head, he saw Wei Xue staring at him with a burning gaze. In his impression, Wei Xue had always been a quiet and gentle little girl. Usually, she would always think for others and was very considerate. Although she would throw a tantrum asionally, it was normal. She would act coquettishly with the elders and everyone would dote on her unconditionally. It was because of Wei Xue''s good personality that he had entrusted Su Meng to her care. No matter what Wei Xue said, he had never doubted her. He trusted her very much. However, he didn''t expect that one day, he would almost lose Su Meng because of his trust in Wei Xue. Fortunately, the misunderstanding between the two had been cleared up. "I watched you grow up. I didn''t expect you to be so good at acting." Wei Ting leaned back in his chair and spoke coldly. It was obvious that he was not in a good mood at the moment. "Brother Wei Ting, what do you mean by that?" Wei Xue appeared puzzled by Wei Ting''s words, but she was worried in her heart. Why would Wei Ting suddenly say something like that? Could he have discovered something? However, Wei Ting''s question was too ambiguous. She knew that no matter what happened, she couldn''t panic, otherwise, it would be equivalent to confessing without asking. Seeing that Wei Xue didn''t understand, Wei Ting didn''t know if she really didn''t understand or if she was just pretending. However, Wei Ting couldn''t be bothered to continue beating around the bush with her and went straight to the point. "When did you start having other thoughts about me? Also, when did you find out that you were adopted?" Wei Xue didn''t expect Wei Ting to call her over just to ask her about this matter, and to be so direct. Although she did like Wei Ting, she couldn''t let him know about this now. The n hadn''t beenpleted yet, so she could only y dumb. "Brother Wei Ting, I identally heard about my family background when our parents were quarreling. I''ve been pretending not to know because it wasn''t easy for our parents to raise me. I didn''t want them to be sad, so I didn''t tell anyone." "I don''t know who my biological parents are. I only know that I''m adopted, but to me, you''re my closest family." Wei Xue directly skipped over the matter of her liking Wei Ting and first admitted that she knew about the adoption, in an attempt to shift Wei Ting''s attention to this. In fact, even if Wei Ting knew about the adoption, she wouldn''t care too much. As long as she said something good, she would definitely be able to fool him. However, there was one thing that made her curious. She had never told anyone about this. She thought that she had no opponents other than Su Meng. No one would be so bored as toin to Wei Ting about this. Su Meng was the only one who could do that. Wei Xue''s eyes suddenly widened. Did Su Meng tell Wei Ting? "Brother Wei Ting!" Wei Xue was about toin about Su Meng to Wei Ting but was interrupted by him. "When did you start to have other thoughts about me?" Wei Ting saw that Wei Xue had avoided this topic and patiently asked again. "Brother Wei Ting, did Sister Su Meng tell you something? After Sister Su Meng put Mom in prisonst time, she even hated me and said that she wouldn''t let me go. I was so scared!" "Don''t make me ask you a third time." Wei Ting didn''t want to hear her say anything else, especially bad things about Su Meng. Wei Ting''s face had already darkened. His brows were slightly furrowed, and he seemed to be in a bad mood. Wei Xue saw that she couldn''t avoid it, but she didn''t dare to anger Wei Ting. Her eyes reddened and began to mist. She said with a sobbing tone, "Brother Wei Ting, I didn''t! I''m your little sister! How could I have other thoughts about you!" "Did Sister Su Meng tell you? She''s been looking down on me for a long time, especially when she knew that I''m not the biological daughter of the Wei family. She''s afraid that I''ll snatch her things, so she wants to drive me away! Brother Wei Ting, we grew up together. You have to believe me, don''t let others drive a wedge between us!" Chapter 410 The Matter Has Been Exposed Chapter 410 The Matter Has Been Exposed Towards the end, Wei Xue''s emotions began to stir, andrge drops of tears began to fall. She originally looked pure and pitiful, and now that she was crying like a pear blossom in the rain, it was really easy to make people feel tender love for her and want to hold her in their arms tofort her. However, to Wei Ting, not only was this move useless, but it also made him feel annoyed because he knew that Wei Xue''s reaction was all an act. "You still want to push all the me to your sister-inw. I really didn''t see it before. You''re actually so scheming!" Wei Xue kept saying bad things about Su Meng and didn''t reflect on herself at all. Wei Ting mmed the table and spoke angrily. Seeing that Wei Ting was really angry, Wei Xue felt even more aggrieved. She walked to the side of the table and wanted to grab Wei Ting''s arm to plead for mercy like before, but Wei Ting dodged her hand. "Brother Wei Ting, is Sister Su Meng still angry with me? I really don''t know how I''ve offended her. If she really does mind, then I''ll go and apologize to her immediately, okay?" From the looks of it, Wei Xue had been frightened by Wei Ting''s earlier actions. She was crying as she spoke, looking extremely aggrieved. "You''re still pretending in front of me. If I didn''t have any evidence, would I havee to you?" Wei Ting said coldly and threw the stack of documents in front of Wei Xue. He was trying his best to suppress the anger in his heart. Wei Xue originally wanted to quibble, but when she saw the photos in the information, her eyes suddenly widened. She didn''t expect Wei Ting to have photos! Wei Xue trembled as she picked up a few and flipped through them. Not only were there photos, but there were also the words she had said in the past. "I... I..." Things had already developed to such a stage. Wei Xue didn''t know what to say for a moment. She quickly thought about how to smooth things over. But before she could think it through, she heard Wei Ting continue, "I still have a recording here. If you''re looking for an excuse again, I''ll let you hear what you''ve said before." "You do have to apologize to Su Meng, but this matter can''t be solved with just an apology. You still have to leave this ce. I won''t tell them about this since you''ve been taking care of them at home." Wei Ting''s voice was cold. He had no intention of asking her, but instead made the decision for her. "You actually want to chase me away?" Wei Xue''s face was filled with disbelief. She thought that if she made a mistake, she would at most be scolded by Wei Ting. At worst, she would be punished and not be able to go out. She could ept it. However, she didn''t expect Wei Ting to let her go. If she left, wouldn''t she be following Su Meng''s wishes? "I''m just informing you that I''ll get the driver to send you to the airport tomorrow. You can go abroad. But you can''t tell Mom and Dad about this. Otherwise, I''ll tell them everything you''ve done and kick you out of the Wei family!" Hearing that she was going to be kicked out of the Wei family, Wei Xue finally stopped talking. She only looked at Wei Ting with red eyes. There was shock, grievance, and a trace of resentment in her eyes. Wei Ting couldn''t be bothered to deal with her anymore. In the end, he only allowed Wei Xue to go abroad, all because of his parents. He didn''t care about Wei Xue''s reaction and directly walked out of the study. Wei Xue''s eyes were red. She didn''t expect Su Meng to take revenge on her through Wei Ting. Wei Xue raised her chin arrogantly when she thought of how Su Meng used to be like a little white rabbit that she could do anything to. "Su Meng, so what if you go to Brother Wei Ting? Do you really think a wild girl like you can defeat me?" Wei Xue cursed in a low voice, her face filled with ruthlessness. After wiping her tears, she walked out of the study and saw a female servant walking over. When the female servant saw her, she lowered her head and greeted her before wanting to leave. Wei Xue saw that she looked very familiar and that her entire body was trembling slightly as if she was afraid of her. She couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Raise your head," Although the maid was afraid, she had no choice but to listen to Wei Xue''s orders. She could only reluctantly raise her head. Wei Xue stared at her a few times before remembering. Wasn''t this the maid who had been eavesdropping on her conversation behind her back that day? Thinking about how Wei Ting knew so much for no reason, Wei Xue''s eyes narrowed dangerously, but the corners of her mouth still carried a hint of a smile. She said softly, "Come with me..." The clear sky suddenly turned dark. A bolt of lightning struck, followed by a heavy downpour. The pedestrians on the road were drenched in cold water and began to look for shelter in a panic. Some of them ran against the heavy rain. Su Meng, who was reading a book, was also shocked by the sound of thunder. She quickly got up and went to the window to take a look. She saw a familiar figure walking into her shop. She turned around and went downstairs. Halfway through, the lights in the room suddenly went out, and the sound of the machines also stopped. Chapter 411 Youre Married Chapter 411 You''re Married "Miss Su, the power went out." The workers downstairs had seen Su Menging down before the power went out, so they told her. "Alright, then we''ll stop working today. Take a rest." There was a power outage. The house was not pitch ck, but it was so dark that she could barely see anything. Su Meng carefully held onto the stairs and walked down. The person outside happened to enter. As expected, she was right. The person who hade was Pang Mo, the private doctor of Wei Ting. Pang Mo was carrying a medical kit in his hand. He didn''t even open an umbre and was drenched like a chicken. He was originally quite handsome, but at this moment, he was in a sorry state. "Fortunately, the medicine box is waterproof. Otherwise, I would have suffered a loss." The first thing Pang Mo did when he came in was to check the first aid kit. Then, he went to tidy up his hair and clothes. "Why are you here so quickly?" Su Meng thought that Wei Ting would only find a doctor for her after a few days since he was so busy. She didn''t expect the doctor toe so soon after she returned. After asking, she turned around and went back to the room to get a towel for Pang Mo. If he didn''t wipe himself, he would probably be another patient tomorrow. Pang Mo waited for Su Meng to return and took the towel. He then said, "Do I dare to not hurry up? President Wei said that if I don''te today, he''ll send me to the army!" "Join the army?" Su Meng was confused. Pang Mo knew that he had let the cat out of the bag. He quickly shut up and changed the topic. "Don''t you know President Wei''s swift and decisive personality? Besides, you''re so important to him. He''ll definitely be worried if something''s wrong with your body, so he threatened me toe over quickly." The workers at the side had been paying attention to the two of them. The leader asked, "Miss Su, is this your boyfriend? He''s so handsome." Before Su Meng could answer, Pang Mo was shocked. He quickly exined, "No, I''m her husband''s private doctor. I''m here to give her a checkup." If Wei Ting were to hear this, he would be dead. "Miss Su, you''re already married?" The leader of the workers was in disbelief. He looked Su Meng up and down. "I heard that you''ve been living here. Why? Did you and your husband get into a fight and live separately?" Su Meng, "..." She didn''t expect that even these renovation workers would be so gossipy. She red at Pang Mo fiercely. Who asked him to speak out of turn? Pang Mo lowered his head and refused to look at Su Meng. He knew about Su Meng''s rtionship with Wei Ting, and he also knew that Su Meng loved to hold grudges. It was not easy to work under this couple. "Come, let me give you a check-up first. I still have to return to the hospital after I''m done." Pang Mo nced at the first floor, which was in a mess, and asked, "Do you have a cleaner room? It''s too messy, and there''s so much dust." Su Meng rolled her eyes and led the way. "Let''s go to the second floor." Pang Mo looked at the test results that Su Meng had brought out from the hospital and examined her again. He found that there was nothing wrong with her body, except for a slight loss of Qi and blood. He told her to take her medicine on time and to contact him if there was anything. Then, Pang Mo left in the heavy rain. It had been three to four days since Pang Mo had left, but Wei Ting hadn''te to look for her. He hadn''t even called her. The renovation of the antique store waspleted. The first floor waspletely new, and even the shelves were of thetest model. They were all electric. Since no one disturbed her, Su Meng had been reading the ancient book for the past few days. She had basically memorized all the spells in the book, so she would not be afraid if she were to encounter any danger in the future. Although she did not have Wei Ting''s physical strength and skills, she had this thing to save her life. On the fifth day, Guo Xiang returned from outside. He seemed to be in a good mood and had brought many local specialties with him, but Wei Ting still did note. On the seventh day, the hospital notified them that Shen Jian could be discharged. Su Meng drove to pick him up. On the way back, she saw a familiar figure at the entrance of Antique Street. Wei Ting was leaning against the car and looking at Su Meng. Su Meng thought that he didn''t know her car and was about to pretend that she didn''t know and drive straight past. However, she didn''t expect Wei Ting to be waiting for her, so he gestured for her to stop. Su Meng had no choice but to stop the car. She rolled down the window and asked, "President Wei, what brings you here?" He didn''t expect Su Meng to speak the same way as before. Wei Ting frowned and motioned for Su Meng to open the door. Chapter 412 Sent Away 412 Sent Away "If you have anything to say, you can say it outside the car. I can hear you." Su Meng had no intention of opening the door. Seeing that Su Meng was ignoring him, Wei Ting nced at Shen Jian, who was sitting in the back of the car. Shen Jian immediately understood and quickly said, "I''m going out to get some air. I''m bored to death staying in the hospital every day. It''s not easy toe out." With that, he got out of the car with one hand on his walking stick and the other on the car door. Su Meng didn''t expect Shen Jian to be so spineless. He ran away after Wei Ting nced at him. She immediately regretted picking him up. This man was too disloyal. If she had known earlier, she would have let him continue to stay in the hospital. "What is it?" Su Meng asked indifferently. Her expression was calm, and no one could tell what she was feeling. "You won''t see Wei Xue again. I''ve sent her overseas." Wei Ting was originally sitting in the back seat. Su Meng didn''t expect him to be so agile that he went directly to the front passenger seat from the back. "Send her abroad? Are you sure she won''te back?" Su Meng looked at Wei Ting and her voice turned cold. As expected, Wei Ting still cared a lot about Wei Xue. She had already handed over so much evidence to Wei Ting, but she didn''t expect that Wei Ting''s punishment would only be to send her abroad. Su Meng lowered her eyes slightly and stopped looking at Wei Ting. Wei Ting exined, "I sent her off personally. She can''t possiblye back. My parents have always doted on her, so I didn''t tell them about this. If they knew, there would be a lot of troubleter." Wei Ting originally wanted Wei Xue to apologize to Su Meng personally, but he did not expect that he would suddenly receive an urgent mission and be dyed. He didn''t feel at ease letting Wei Xue do it herself, so he could only wait for Wei Xue to apologize to Su Meng over the phone. Su Meng was a little disappointed by the result. She didn''t expect that Wei Xue''s punishment would be to go abroad. Although it was a severe punishment for Wei Xue to leave the Wei family, it was far from enough for her. In her previous life, she had suffered so much in Wei Xue''s hands. In this life, she had to pay back everything. "Do you think she''ll just stay abroad?" Su Meng looked up and nced at Wei Ting indifferently. Then, she retracted her gaze and leaned back. "I''ve sent someone to keep an eye on her," Wei Ting said. "Wei Xue''s evilness is far beyond your imagination. What''s the point of sending people to watch over her? One day, she''lle back. Do you believe me?" Su Meng didn''t give Wei Ting a chance to answer and continued, "Why don''t we make a bet? If I win, we''ll get a divorce. If you win, we''ll stop talking about the divorce." "What do you want to bet on?" Wei Ting asked with a frown. "Let''s bet on when Wei Xue will return. I''m guessing that she''ll definitely return in less than a month," Su Meng said with certainty. "She''s being watched very strictly," Wei Ting said with a frown. "There''s no way she can escape." "You still don''t understand her." She could even kidnap and kill people. However, Su Meng didn''t say thest part. Wei Ting wouldn''t believe her even if she said something that had not happened in this life. After the two of them talked for a while, Su Meng didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so she chased Wei Ting out. "Do you want to walk back on your own?" Su Meng asked Shen Jian coldly. "No, no, no, Boss, if I walk back, I''ll be crippled! I want to get in the car!" Shen Jian was just about to get into the car when he suddenly remembered that Wei Ting was not in a good mood at the moment, so he coaxed him politely, "Don''t worry, President Wei. Boss has already changed her opinion of you. If you work a little harder, she will definitely forgive you." Su Meng saw Shen Jian chatting with Wei Ting and said impatiently, "I''ll give you three seconds. If you don''t move, I''ll leave." Hearing this, Shen Jian scrambled into the car. Before Su Meng activated the car, he gave Wei Ting a look, but Su Meng didn''t notice. Not long after the car left, Shen Jian''s phone rang with a red packet ringtone. "Who''s giving you red packets?" Su Meng asked curiously. Shen Jian had always been with her. Other than going to the antique shop, he was usually on missions with her. Who would give him a red packet? Could it be that he had taken on a private job behind her back? But seeing Shen Jian like this, even if he wanted to, he didn''t have the ability. "It''s a secret," Shen Jian didn''t intend to tell her. After receiving the red packet, he sent an emoji of kneeling and worshipping the big boss, then put away his phone. He would not tell Su Meng that he had been bribed by Wei Ting to report to him at any time. If he told Su Meng, she would definitely stop him from doing so. How could he earn money then? How could he get Wei Ting to protect Su Meng better? Chapter 413 - 413 Splitting the Money Evenly 413 Splitting the Money Evenly It had been four days since Wei Ting left after talking to Su Meng. Although Su Meng was curious, she didn¡¯t take it to heart. She continued to take on jobs and study in her free time as usual. On this day, Su Meng and Shen Jian returned to the antique shop afterpleting their tasks. They saw Wen Le, who was sitting in the shop and chatting with Guo Xiang over tea. When he saw that Su Meng had returned, he immediately became excited and greeted her, ¡°Master, you¡¯re back! Mr. Shen, you¡¯ve also been discharged from the hospital. How are you feeling now?¡± !! ¡°I¡¯ve been out of the hospital for a few days.¡± Shen Jian exined. Su Meng looked at Wen Le. The Wen Le now waspletely different from the first day they met. It was as if he was a different person. Now, he was full of energy and his body had gained some weight. His face had some color and he looked like he had returned to normal. ¡°How have you been feeling recently?¡± Su Meng asked. Wen Le took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Su Meng. ¡°Master is indeed a master. You know your strength from the first move. I¡¯mpletely fine now, and I can sleep peacefully. This is the payment, medical fees, and gratitude fee. Please ept it. ¡± Su Meng epted the credit card and kept it. ¡°Then, Master, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first?¡± ¡°Go. Remember what I said,¡± Su Meng said lightly. After Wen Le bade farewell to everyone, he hummed a little tune and left. He seemed to be really happy. Shen Jian looked at Wen Le¡¯s back as he left and sighed, ¡°This money has to be obtained through proper means. If you go through the wrong way, you¡¯ll always suffer retribution. In the end, you¡¯ll still have to spend all your money.¡± ¡°I find that you¡¯re learning more and more.¡± Su Meng knocked Shen Jian¡¯s head and handed him the bank card. ¡°Go and withdraw the money. You can keep half of it.¡± Shen Jian¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He took the bank card excitedly. The feeling that he had just felt disappeared instantly. He had a bad idea. They were using crooked ways to give out money, but he and Su Meng could make money. It was not a bad thing. ¡°But Boss, you don¡¯t even know how much money is in there. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll hide it?¡± Shen Jian¡¯s eyes were wide open and his face was full of anticipation. He was waiting to see how Su Meng would answer. Su Meng raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°You want more money?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I didn¡¯t help much this time. I¡¯m already very grateful to have half of it. Boss, you¡¯re so good to me. ¡± Shen Jian¡¯s voice carried a sobbing tone, but his expression was ratherical. If anyone else saw his expression, they would definitely think that he was deliberately pranking them. However, Su Meng knew that Shen Jian was being sincere. He was just trying to cover up his tears with a funny expression. ¡°Go. If you want it, you can take it all. But I only have one request. You have to tell me.¡± Although Su Meng loved money, she knew how to be grateful. If it wasn¡¯t for Shen Jian, she might have lost her life. So what if she gave him more money? The main thing was that this friendship was the most precious. The reason why she wanted Shen Jian to tell her was because she wanted to know how much money was in the card. She was very curious about how much Wen Le had given her. ¡°Alright!¡± His eyes turned red when he heard Su Meng¡¯s words. Although Su Meng was always fierce to him, she cared about him a lot. Su Meng¡¯s gentleness was very subtle. Even she, who loved money so much, could give all her money to him. Shen Jian was so touched that he almost burst into tears, but Su Meng¡¯s words pushed him back. ¡°Take this money as an advance payment. I¡¯ll keep all the money in the future,¡± Su Meng said. ¡°Ah?¡± Shen Jian was just about to cry, but he immediately held back his tears upon hearing Su Meng¡¯s words. He opened his mouth, not knowing how to react. ¡°Don¡¯t tease him. He¡¯s been through enough.¡± Guo Xiang, who had been watching them from the side, suddenly interjected. Hearing Guo Xiang¡¯s words, Su Meng smiled andforted Shen Jian, ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± Shen Jianughed as well. He carefully kept the card. He couldn¡¯t withdraw money for the time being. He had to wait until his legs were better. Since there was nothing else to do, Su Meng decided to go upstairs and read a book. However, just as she turned around, she heard a honking sound from the door. Su Meng turned around and saw a ck car parked in front of the antique shop. The door opened and Pang Mo stepped out. Chapter 414 Back to the Wei Family 414 Back to the Wei Family Only then did Su Meng remember that today was the day that Pang Mo would check on her. "Miss Su, I thought you weren''t here today." Pang Mo walked into the house with his medicine box. Su Meng raised her eyebrows. "Why do you say that?" "Don''t you know that something happened to the Wei family? Didn''t President Wei tell you?" Pang Mo was a little surprised. "Wei Ting has indeed not been here for a few days. What''s wrong with his house? He didn''t contact me." Su Meng sat at the table as usual while Pang Mo examined her. "I heard that the Wei family lost a servant. Ever since the servant went missing, Grandfather Wei''s health suddenly became worse. He has been to several hospitals, but they couldn''t find out what illness he has. This situation is a little strange. I think you should be better at this," Pang Mo said casually. However, Su Meng understood what he was implying. He was indirectly asking her to help the Wei family. Pang Mo knew that Su Meng had always disliked Wei Ting. He did not know if she would go or not. Although Wei Ting did not allow him to tell Su Meng, he felt that since Su Meng was good at this, she might be able to solve it. He should let her know. The inspection results showed that everything was normal. Pang Mo packed his things and left. Shen Jian had been standing next to Su Meng the whole time. He purposely showed Su Meng his leg that was in a cast, thinking that he would be kind enough to examine him after Su Meng. He hadn''t expected Pang Mo to leave without even looking at him. Shen Jian actually felt a little sad, thinking that this doctor wasn''t kind at all. "Go if you want to. Follow your heart and don''t let yourself regret it," Guo Xiang said indifferently from the side. Although he hated the Wei family, he knew that Su Meng still had Wei Ting in her heart. Moreover, Grandfather Wei had always been good to Su Meng. He did not want Su Meng to regret it. He was afraid that Su Meng would be embarrassed, so he gave her a reminder. "Boss?" Shen Jian saw that Su Meng was lost in thought and called out to her. "Let''s go to the Wei family." Su Meng suddenly came back to her senses, grabbed her car keys, and walked out. She didn''t care what happened to the Wei family. She only cared about Grandfather Wei. Since something had happened to him, she had to go. Shen Jian saw that Su Meng had gone out and quickly followed her with his ster legs. He had promised Wei Ting that he would look after Su Meng at all times, so even if his legs had not recovered, he had to go with her. Pang Mo did not mention which hospital Grandfather Wei was at. Since that was the case, Su Meng decided to visit the Wei family. Su Meng drove so fast that Shen Jian clutched his seat belt tightly, afraid that he would be thrown off. After half an hour of torture, they finally arrived at the Wei family. Su Meng and Shen Jian walked in together. There were servants walking past in the courtyard from time to time. The furnishings in the house were the same as usual, and there were no visible changes. However, that was only the surface. Su Meng could clearly feel the yin Qi in the house. "Su Meng, how dare youe here!" A familiar angry voice came from behind her. Su Meng knew who it was without even turning her head. Mother Wei walked up to Su Meng with hatred, pointed at her nose, and scolded, "Great, not only did youe back, but you also dared to bring your wild man here. Are you afraid that you''re not embarrassed enough? What are you doing here today?" Before Su Meng could say anything, Mother Wei had already started rambling. Shen Jian couldn''t take it anymore. Mother Wei''s words were too harsh. He mocked, "As expected, you''re the best match for the prison." "You!" Mother Wei reached out to hit Shen Jian, but before she could do so, Su Meng grabbed her wrist. Su Meng said calmly, "We''re not here to cause trouble. We''re here to help. Where''s Grandpa? And what''s with the missing servant?" Seeing Su Meng''s serious expression, Mother Wei sneered, "Su Meng, do you want to use this opportunity to return to the Wei family? I''m telling you, it''s impossible! What would a wild girl like you know? We''ve already called the police and they''ll take care of it." Su Meng could notmunicate with her and gave up. She turned to Shen Jian and asked, "Did you tell him we''re here?" "What?" Shen Jian panicked at Su Meng''s sudden question. What did Su Meng mean? Did she know that he was in contact with Wei Ting? Su Meng didn''t say anything and said lightly, "Aren''t you always in contact with him and reporting my location?" Shen Jian couldn''t believe it. His mouth was wide open. "Boss, how did you know?" "We''ll talk about thister. Answer me first, is he back?" Su Meng had no intention of exining. Shen Jian nodded. "President Wei will probably be here soon." Chapter 415 - 415 In Order To Save Grandpa 415 In Order To Save Grandpa ¡°Also, ask which hospital Grandpa is in.¡± Since Wei Ting wasing back, Su Meng stopped caring about Mother Wei. She walked to the door, took out a yellow talisman and apass from her bag, and began to check.
Seeing that Su Meng waspletely ignoring her, Mother Wei¡¯s anger red up. She walked to Su Meng¡¯s side and wanted to throw everything away. However, before she could touch anything, she heard Su Meng say coldly, ¡°I¡¯m saving your lives. If you try to stop me again, I won¡¯t care anymore.¡± Su Meng¡¯s tone and expression were very serious when she spoke. It was the first time that Mother Wei had seen Su Meng like this. An inexplicable sense of uneasiness rose in her heart and she retracted her hand. Su Meng calcted and tied a red line to the door. She burned the talisman and ced the ashes on thepass to find the direction. Shen Jian had been watching Su Meng¡¯s movements from the side. When Su Meng finished and saw the needle on thepass, even he widened his eyes. It seemed like they were in big trouble this time. ¡°Which hospital is Grandpa in?¡± Su Meng had always been calm, but this time, she panicked. She asked Mother Wei anxiously, but she still refused to say anything. Su Meng turned to ask Shen Jian, ¡°Did Wei Ting reply to you?¡± Shen Jian shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I came back to save Grandpa. I hope you can put down your prejudice against me for the time being, unless you don¡¯t want to save Grandpa.¡± Su Meng stared at Mother Wei. ¡°How is that possible? How can I not want to save him? But what can you do!¡±
¡°If you want to save him, then hurry up and say it!¡± Su Meng lost her patience and shouted. Mother Wei was shocked by Su Meng. Seeing that Su Meng¡¯s worry was not fake, she finally told the truth. ¡°He¡¯s at He Ren Hospital.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said. Su Meng rushed out of the room as soon as she heard the ward number. Shen Jian limped behind her. Su Meng was in a hurry and did not wait for him. Shen Jian saw that he couldn¡¯t keep up, so he simply stopped. ¡°Boss is such a good person. Why don¡¯t you cherish her?¡± he walked to her side and said. ¡°Hmph,¡± she snorted. Mother Wei snorted and rolled her eyes at him. Then, she entered the house without any intention of paying attention to him. Shen Jian, ¡°¡­¡± Could it be that he wanted her to wait here like an idiot? He took out his phone and sent a message to Wei Ting. [Boss went to the hospital by herself.] Luckily, the hospital wasn¡¯t too far away, so Su Meng only took a ten-minute drive to get there. She parked the car and rushed to Grandfather Wei¡¯s ward. At this moment, Father Wei was apanying him. When he saw Su Meng, he snorted and did not say anything.
Before Su Meng arrived, Mother Wei had already informed him. Hence, although he did not like Su Meng, he did not stop her. Su Meng came to Grandfather Wei¡¯s bed and bent over to look at him. At this moment, Grandfather Wei¡¯s eyes were closed and his expression was peaceful as if he was asleep. There was nothing unusual about him. ¡°Even the most professional doctor doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Can you really see it?¡± Seeing that Su Meng was only staring at Grandfather Wei, Father Wei couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. Su Meng was so young. Could she really handle it? Before Su Meng came, Grandfather Wei had looked for many feng shui masters. They all said that there was nothing wrong with Grandfather Wei but they couldn¡¯t wake him up. He had tried all methods, but none of them worked. The doctor said that if Grandfather Wei didn¡¯t wake up, he would be in a vegetative state. ¡°If you can really cure my father, then we won¡¯t interfere with your marriage with Wei Ting anymore. You can return to the Wei family.¡± Father Wei could only pin all his hopes on Su Meng. Su Meng sneered, ¡°Thank you, Uncle, but there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m only here to save Grandpa. It has nothing to do with going back to the Wei family. If you want to file for a divorce, you cane to me anytime.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t appreciate Father Wei¡¯s repayment. Father Wei thought that Su Meng was doing all this to return to the Wei family. He didn¡¯t expect her to have no reaction at all even after he told her. Was it really just to save his father? Su Meng observed Grandfather Wei¡¯s Qi. Everything was normal. His life providence was also normal. Everything was normal, but Grandfather Wei¡¯s current situation was not right. Su Meng closed her eyes and used her heart to feel the Qi around Grandfather Wei. There was no yin Qi or evil Qi. It was normal. Su Meng tried her best to think of what to do in this situation. Her brain was working fast. Finally, she suddenly remembered that there was a record of simr situations in the ancient book. She immediately took out her cell phone and called Shen Jian. ¡°Shen Jian, go and get the servants there. Ask them to search the vi for any straw dolls. Don¡¯t let any corner of the vi slip by!¡± ¡°But the maids don¡¯t listen to me.¡± Shen Jian was troubled. Su Meng gave Father Wei a look and passed the phone to him. ¡°Go find the butler,¡± said Father Wei. Chapter 416 - 416 Found the Straw Doll 416 Found the Straw Doll While Shen Jian and the housekeeper were looking for themoners, Su Meng took out talismans, incense burners, and other things from her bag and started preparing. ¡°Can you really do it? Can you really save my dad?¡± Father Wei still didn¡¯t believe Su Meng. He watched from the side and asked her a few questions from time to time. Su Meng knew what he was worried about, so she was surprisingly patient. Every time Father Wei suspected her, she would answer him with certainty, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can definitely save Grandpa.¡± However, things seemed to be worse than Su Meng had expected. She had already finished her preparations, but there was still no news from Shen Jian. After waiting for a few more minutes, Shen Jian called again. !! ¡°Boss, we didn¡¯t find any straw dolls! Then what do we do?¡± Shen Jian¡¯s anxious voice came from the phone. ¡°You didn¡¯t miss any ce? Have you searched everywhere?¡± Su Meng asked. ¡°We didn¡¯t even let go of the soil,¡± Shen Jian said, ¡°Could it be that we didn¡¯t dig deep enough?¡± Su Meng fell silent. She tried to figure out what the problem was. Shen Jian was anxious, but he didn¡¯t rush Su Meng since she didn¡¯t say anything. He just waited quietly, urging the servants to continue searching. On the other hand, Father Wei saw that Su Meng was holding her phone and not speaking. He suddenly became anxious and urged, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could do it? Why aren¡¯t you talking? Can you do it?¡± He kept nagging at her. Su Meng never knew that Father Wei was so talkative. He was so noisy that she couldn¡¯t think in peace. She could not help but warn him coldly, ¡°Shut up, and don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Father Wei, ¡°¡­¡± As his daughter-inw, Su Meng dared to speak to him like that. Father Wei¡¯s anger rose immediately. He wanted to scold Su Meng. But just as he was about to open his mouth, he saw Su Meng¡¯s cold gaze and swallowed the words that were already in his throat. Su Meng waspletely different from the yes-man she used to be in the Wei family. It was as if she had be a different person. Su Meng could finally think in peace after Father Wei stopped disturbing her. She thought for a while and suddenly thought of a ce that no one should know about. ¡°Shen Jian, have you searched Grandpa¡¯s basement?¡± Su Meng asked. ¡°Basement? We¡¯ve searched the basement, but there¡¯s nothing there other than the goods.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the one that enters from Grandpa¡¯s room. I¡¯ll tell you how to get in.¡± Su Meng told Shen Jian about Grandfather Wei¡¯s basement and asked him to look for him there. After a while, Shen Jian called again. He shouted excitedly, ¡°Boss, I found the straw doll. It¡¯s in the pool in the basement!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Meng answered and continued to ask, ¡°How¡¯s the fish over there?¡± ¡°Fish?¡± Shen Jian paused for a moment, then she heard him say, ¡°There were two fish, but they¡¯re both dead.¡± As Su Meng had expected, someone had destroyed the array and used the straw doll as a guide to cause the side effects to hit Grandfather Wei. However, to do that, a human life was needed. Could it be that the missing servant? Was it a human? Su Meng had a bad feeling. She had a rough idea, but who did this? The most important thing now was to cure Grandfather Wei. Su Meng put aside her doubts and started to solve the spell. She did not end the call with Shen Jian. She still needed his help. ¡°Shen Jian, after I¡¯m done here, immediately burn that straw doll. Then, tell the servant to buy two more fish that look the same and put them in the pond like this,¡± Su Meng said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. When everything was ready, Su Meng made a small cut on Grandfather Wei¡¯s finger and dripped her blood onto the cinnabar pen. She then mixed the blood with the cinnabar and drew a spell on the talisman paper. After she was done, Su Meng cut off a strand of Grandfather Wei¡¯s hair and wrapped it in a talisman before burning it in a small incense burner. After that, Su Meng said to Shen Jian, ¡°It¡¯s done, burn it.¡± On the other end of the phone, Shen Jian followed Su Meng¡¯s instructions and burned the straw man. After burning them, he ced the two carp bought by the servants into the pond. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± When they were all done, Grandfather Wei moved his hand. Father Wei, who had been staring at Grandfather Wei, stood up immediately and said excitedly, ¡°Alright, alright! He¡¯s moving!¡± Su Meng looked at Grandfather Wei when she heard what Father Wei said. Grandfather Wei¡¯s fingers twitched and his eyes slowly opened. ¡°Doctor, the patient is awake. Come quickly! Father Wei pressed the button beside the bed and started calling for the doctor. Chapter 417 - 417 The Disappearance of Wei Ting 417 The Disappearance of Wei Ting Grandfather Wei had been unconscious for too long. He was still a little dazed after just waking up. He stared at the ceiling and didn¡¯t react for a while. Su Meng and Father Wei didn¡¯t touch him. After all, he was old. They should wait for the doctor to finish his examination. The doctor arrived very quickly, in just over ten seconds. After a series of examinations on Grandfather Wei, the doctor in charge looked very surprised. He said to Father Wei, ¡°Grandfather Wei has woken up. There¡¯s nothing wrong with his body. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s old and has been in aa for too long, so his body is a little weak. He just needs a few nutrient shots and a period of rest.¡± !! Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Father Wei and Su Meng were relieved. ¡°Dad, how do you feel now?¡± Father Wei went up to ask Grandfather Wei. Su Meng also went up to him. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± After Grandfather Wei recovered, he looked at Father Wei and Su Meng with a confused expression. ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± the doctor exined, ¡°because Grandfather Wei has been unconscious for a long time, he has no memory of the time he was unconscious. That¡¯s why Grandfather Wei can only remember what happened before he passed out.¡± Before he passed out, Grandfather Wei was in his bedroom. He was nning to sleep, but he passed out naturally. No one noticed it at first. When everyone realized that something was wrong, it was already a dayter. Grandfather Wei was a medical miracle. The doctor asked in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s really strange. We¡¯ve given Grandfather Wei a full-body examination twice and the results showed that there was nothing wrong with him, but he just doesn¡¯t wake up. How did he wake up just now?¡± Father Wei looked at Su Meng. At this moment, he no longer looked at Su Meng with annoyance, but with gratitude and admiration. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my daughter-inw. If it wasn¡¯t for her, my dad would have been unconscious for god knows how long.¡± Hearing Father Wei praise her, Su Meng suddenly looked at Father Wei with surprise in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect Father Wei to admit that she was a member of the Wei family. She thought Father Wei was just making a casual remark. However, even if Father Wei epted her, Su Meng didn¡¯t care whether he was sincere or not. She didn¡¯t care anymore and had no intention ofing back. Since Grandfather Wei had just woken up, he was still very weak and didn¡¯t know what had happened. Su Meng left quietly while Father Wei was exining to him. Since Grandfather Wei was fine, she had nothing to do with it. Su Meng walked to the parking lot and was about to call Shen Jian to ask him to take a taxi home when Shen Jian¡¯s call came. Su Meng picked up. Shen Jian sounded very anxious. ¡°Boss, something happened to President Wei.¡± When Su Meng arrived at the Wei family¡¯s house, Mother Wei was sitting in the living room and wiping her tears. Beside her stood a man in casual clothes. Su Meng felt that the back of the man was familiar. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back.¡± Shen Jian walked toward Su Meng. Hearing Shen Jian¡¯s shout, the man turned around. Su Meng saw his face and realized that he was Elder Lu¡¯s driver. Hello, Miss Su. My name is Xiao Yu, and I¡¯m Elder Lu¡¯s driver. I¡¯m here to ask you for a favor.¡± Xiao Yu still remembered Su Meng, so he went straight to the point. Su Meng nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Yu nced at Mother Wei and motioned for Su Meng to follow him out. Xiao Yu led Su Meng to the blind spot of the surveince camera. Seeing that there was no one around, he lowered his voice and said to Su Meng, ¡°Miss Su, Captain Wei Ting went missing during a mission. Elder Lu asked me to find you. He said you have a solution.¡± ¡°Captain Wei Ting?¡± Su Meng was confused. She felt like she had forgotten something in her mind. The man nodded. Although it was obvious that he was very anxious at the moment, he still maintained his calm. ¡°This matter is a littleplicated. I¡¯ll tell you in detailter. If it¡¯s possible, we hope that you can help us find the person now, because this matter is too serious.¡± Su Meng knew that the situation was urgent. Although she was suspicious, she did not ask further. Instead, she left the Wei Residence with Xiao Yu. When Mother Wei saw Su Meng and Xiao Yu leave, she asked doubtfully, ¡°Where is she going? Why did she leave?¡± At this moment, Mother Wei only knew that Wei Ting had gone missing. She didn¡¯t know why he had gone missing or what Wei Ting did for a living. However, Shen Jian knew all of this. Xiao Yu probably knew that he was Su Meng¡¯s follower, so he told him everything and asked him to keep it a secret from Mother Wei. Shen Jian couldn¡¯t tell Mother Wei the truth, so he just made up a random excuse. ¡°Only our boss can help President Wei solve his problems, so you don¡¯t have to worry. With our boss around, President Wei will be fine.¡± Chapter 418 - 418 Wei Ting Is Underground 418 Wei Ting Is Underground ¡°What on earth did Wei Ting do? Why did he suddenly go missing?¡± Mother Wei was still sobbing. She took out her phone to call Wei Xue, but the call didn¡¯t go through. She was even more anxious now that she couldn¡¯t contact the two children. Fortunately, Father Wei came back from the hospital at this time. He had heard the general situation from Shen Jian andforted Mother Wei, ¡°I have just seen Su Meng¡¯s strength. She is indeed very powerful. At least, she is much more powerful than those so-called masters. So, trust her. She¡¯ll definitely find Xiao Ting.¡± Shen Jian left the Wei family silently. He wanted to return to the antique shop. If Su Meng needed anything, he could help her in time. Xiao Yu left the Wei family with Su Meng and went to the military unit. Just like thest time, Su Meng took the military ne to their destination, even though she had no idea where they were going. ¡°Where did Wei Ting go missing? What was he doing at the time? Of course, I¡¯m not trying to gather information, so you don¡¯t have to tell me the details of the mission. I just want to know the general story.¡± Su Meng quickly asked Xiao Yu while they were on the ne. This way, she would know what to do next. Xiao Yu¡¯s expression was a little awkward. He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the mission. Someone from the top came to find Elder Lu and he told me. Please ask them about the details when you arrive.¡± Seeing that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know, Su Meng had to give up asking. She didn¡¯t know why, but at this moment, she felt an inexplicable panic in her heart, as if something was slowly disappearing from her heart. Su Meng tried her best to suppress her uneasiness and focused on waiting for her destination. Two hourster, the nended at the military airport. The journey wasn¡¯t over yet. Su Meng got into the military SUV again and set off for the mountains. Xiao Yu¡¯s task was to bring Su Meng here. He handed Su Meng over to a man who looked to be in his 50s and left. ¡°Miss Su, my name is Yu Diao. It¡¯s an emergency. Let¡¯s get in the car first,¡± the man said to Su Meng. In the car, Yu Diao exined everything to Su Meng, but he omitted the details of the mission and Wei Ting¡¯s specific position. Su Meng knew that this was confidential, so she did not ask further. A group of cross-border drug dealers had been very rampant recently. In the past, they only sold drugs secretly. Now, they even started to kidnap people and force the people they caught to sell drugs for them. The people who were caught were mostly women and children, because they were easy to control. Their hideout was constantly changing, and it was difficult to catch them. It was not only their own country, but neighboring countries also had a headache about this criminal gang. Recently, there was finally confirmed news about them, and the two countries decided to join forces to encircle and suppress them. Wei Ting was in charge of this operation and sessfully arrested the criminal gang in the end. However, while the others had returned safely, Wei Ting had suddenly disappeared. They had put in a lot of effort to search, almost turning the mountain upside down, but they still couldn¡¯t find Wei Ting. After hearing what Yu Diao said, Su Meng had a rough understanding of the situation. It seemed like the disappearance of Wei Ting was not man-made. Su Meng took out thepass and started to search for the person. The needle of thepass seemed to be affected by something. It spun rapidly and showed no signs of stopping. ¡°Miss Su, this¡­¡± Yu Diao looked at thepass in Su Meng¡¯s hand. Although he didn¡¯t know much about this, he could tell that the situation wasn¡¯t good when he saw thepass spinning non-stop. Su Meng didn¡¯t say anything. She started calcting with her other hand. After a while, she looked down in shock, her eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Miss Su, did you discover something?¡± Yu Diao saw her reaction and quickly asked. Su Meng looked at him and said, ¡°Southwest. About two to three thousand meters. About ten meters underground.¡± After hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, everyone present was in disbelief. How did Wei Ting go underground? ¡°You guys go quickly, he¡¯s in danger now.¡± Su Meng urged. Yu Diao reacted quickly. As soon as he heard Su Meng¡¯s words, he immediately ordered, ¡°Everyone, search ording to Miss Su¡¯s instructions. Don¡¯t miss a single hole!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The voices were in unison. Then, more than 20 off-road vehicles drove in the direction pointed out by Su Meng. In addition, helicopters were mobilized. ¡°Miss Su, since we have a direction, you can go inside and rest for a while. When we find Wei Ting, we will send you back.¡± Yu Diao pointed at the tent at the side. Su Meng shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she felt a sense of fear. It reminded her of the despair she felt when her child passed away. It was suffocating. Chapter 419 - 419 Who’s the Child? 419 Who¡¯s the Child? Su Meng¡¯s face was pale, and there was ayer of sweat on her forehead. She looked like she was in pain. Yu Diao, who was standing at the side, noticed her unusual behavior and asked with concern, ¡°Miss Su, what¡¯s wrong?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Su Meng felt the world spinning before her and she fainted. When she opened her eyes in a daze, she found that there was ayer of white mist in front of her, and she could only see a few steps ahead. Where was this ce? Su Meng opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Is anyone there?¡± Not getting an answer, she asked a few more questions, but still no one answered her. She walked forward based on her feelings. She didn¡¯t know how long she had walked, but she heard a child¡¯sughter. Su Meng followed the voice, but all she could see was white fog. She didn¡¯t know where the voice came from. Su Meng walked for a while and a small figure appeared in front of her. Theughter must havee from this child. ¡°Little friend, what¡¯s your name? Where are your parents?¡± Su Meng slowly walked toward the boy. The boy did not reply and just stood there without moving. As Su Meng got closer, the child¡¯s face became clearer in the fog. When Su Meng finally saw the child¡¯s face, her eyes widened and her pupils shrank. Her legs suddenly lost strength and she knelt on the ground, looking at the child in front of her in disbelief. The fair and tender child in front of her was her son in her previous life. Su Meng reached out to touch the child¡¯s face. However, before she could touch him, the child¡¯s figure slowly disappeared like smoke. Before hepletely disappeared, he smiled and waved goodbye to Su Meng. ¡°Xiao Tian! Xiao Tian!¡± Su Meng struggled to get up and tried to hold the baby, but she missed. The baby had disappeared right in front of her eyes. Su Meng¡¯s head started spinning again. She opened her eyes and saw a familiar face. ¡°What did you dream of?¡± Seeing Su Meng open her eyes, Wei Ting¡¯s first question was about Su Meng¡¯s dream. At this moment, Su Meng had not recovered from the dream, so when she heard Wei Ting¡¯s question, she replied angrily, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± She got up and saw that she was in a tent. Wei Ting was the only one there. She took a moment to calm herself down before looking at Wei Ting and saying coldly, ¡°You¡¯re back. Since you¡¯re fine, I should go back too.¡± Su Meng walked out of the tent. However, before she walked out of the tent, Wei Ting suddenly grabbed her wrist and asked her, ¡°Who is Xiao Tian? You¡¯ve been calling that name all this time.¡± Hearing Wei Ting¡¯s question, Su Meng turned around and looked at him coldly, but she did not say anything. Hearing Wei Ting ask who Xiao Tian was, Su Meng suddenly wanted tough. At this moment, she really wanted to tell Wei Ting that he was her son. However, she knew that even if she said it, Wei Ting would not believe her, so she chose to remain silent. She was the only one who could bear the pain of losing her son. This was probably the price of rebirth. Su Meng shook off Wei Ting¡¯s hand and wanted to leave without a word, but Wei Ting grabbed her wrist again. ¡°Do you know why I went missing?¡± Wei Ting looked at Su Meng. He had just woken up and had no idea that he had fallen into the cave. It was only after Yu Diao had told him everything in detail that he knew that Su Meng had saved him. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your business,¡± Su Meng said coldly. Wei Ting did not care about Su Meng¡¯s words and continued, ¡°Is Xiao Tian a little boy? He¡¯s white and tender, with big eyes, and he looks very cute?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Hearing Wei Ting¡¯s words, Su Meng turned around and grabbed Wei Ting¡¯s cor. As her height only reached Wei Ting¡¯s shoulder, she could only look up at Wei Ting¡¯s eyes. Wei Ting lowered his head and looked at Su Meng. He stared into Su Meng¡¯s eyes for a while and suddenly said, ¡°That child¡¯s eyes seem to be very simr to yours.¡± Su Meng let go of Wei Ting¡¯s cor. She did not expect Wei Ting to dream of Xiao Tian. What was going on? Didn¡¯t Wei Ting have no memories of his previous life? Su Meng looked a little flustered at the moment. Wei Ting had been staring at her and was even more confused when he saw her reaction. ¡°Meng¡¯er, if I¡¯m not wrong, do you know something that I don¡¯t? For example, what happened between us in the past? Although it might be toote for me to say this now, I still want to ask, can you give me a chance to make up for it?¡± Wei Ting raised his hand, grabbed Su Meng¡¯s shoulder, and pulled her into his arms. Su Meng was being held by Wei Ting. She wanted to struggle but she couldn¡¯t break free. Chapter 420 - 420 The End 420 The End ¡°Wei Ting, do you really want to know Xiao Tian¡¯s identity?¡± Su Meng gave up when she saw that her struggles were useless. She let Wei Ting hug her and asked in a muffled voice. ¡°Yes,¡± Wei Ting agreed. Su Meng sighed and tried to suppress the sadness in her heart. She said slowly, ¡°Do you believe that people have souls?¡± When she had just been reborn, Su Meng had nned to bury this matter in her heart and never tell anyone about it. However, she did not expect Wei Ting to dream of Xiao Tian as well. Perhaps Wei Ting might have memories of his previous life? Su Meng nned to tell Wei Ting about Xiao Tian, but she did not know how Wei Ting would react. At that moment, she did not fully trust Wei Ting. Therefore, Su Meng changed the story and told Wei Ting what happened in her previous life as a dream. Wei Ting listened very carefully. ¡°So, in the end, it was Wei Xue who killed you, and only then did you wake up from the dream?¡± Wei Ting asked with a frown after hearing Su Meng¡¯s story. ¡°Of course, this might just be a dream. I¡¯m not sure if my previous life was real or fake. Maybe I¡¯ve been in the dream for too long, so I thought it was real.¡± However, Wei Ting listened to Su Meng¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate this matter. Whether it¡¯s true or not, I won¡¯t let you suffer in vain,¡± Wei Ting promised Su Meng. ¡°Miss Su, are you awake?¡± Su Meng was just about to reply when the tent door was suddenly opened and Yu Diao walked in. Seeing that Su Meng had woken up, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Miss Su, are you not feeling well? Why did you suddenly faint?¡± ¡°It takes too much energy to find people with spells.¡± Su Meng didn¡¯t want to say too much, so she made up an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. We¡¯ll thank Miss Su properly when we get back. Since you¡¯re awake, we should leave.¡± After Yu Diao finished speaking, he saw Wei Ting grabbing Su Meng¡¯s wrist. He scolded, ¡°Wei Ting, it¡¯s all thanks to Miss Su for saving you just now. Hurry up and let go of her.¡± However, Wei Ting did not let go. He looked at Su Meng and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Yu Diao: ¡°?¡± Divorce? Su Meng was stunned for a moment. Then, she realized that this was what she had been asking for. After recovering from her daze, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± She looked up at Wei Ting and sneered in her heart. As expected, he still chose to divorce? However, this was good. Anyway, that was what she had thought from the beginning. After the divorce, the two of them would not owe each other anything. Yu Diao, who was standing at the side, looked at the two of them in confusion, as if he had been frightened. What did he just hear? Wei Ting was talking about divorce? So Su Meng was the legendary wife of Wei Ting? Although he had long heard that Wei Ting was married, all information about soldiers was encrypted, so he didn¡¯t know who Wei Ting¡¯s wife was. Now that he had just found out, Wei Ting wanted a divorce immediately? ¡°Xiao Ting, as an experienced person, I¡¯m sorry.¡± However, Wei Ting had something else to say. He interrupted Yu Diao and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce. I¡¯ll pursue you from the beginning. I know that you¡¯re still angry at me, but it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make up for all the things I owe you in the past. When they¡¯vepletely disappeared or you feel that you can ept me, we¡¯ll get married again. I won¡¯t force you until you agree to it.¡± Wei Ting stared at Su Meng without even blinking. At this moment, his heart was beating uncontrobly, as if it would jump out at any moment. He had never been so nervous before, afraid that Su Meng would reject him. Su Meng also looked at Wei Ting. She did not expect Wei Ting to have such intentions. In her previous life, Su Meng had suffered a huge blow. Even though the misunderstanding had been cleared up in this life, she still could notpletely ept Wei Ting. She felt that there was a crack between the two of them that she could not fix. Her feelings for Wei Ting were tooplicated, soplicated that her heart ached whenever she thought about it. She had also thought about whether she wanted to be with Wei Ting again, but she had rejected it every time. Now that Wei Ting said they were going to get a divorce and start over again, perhaps she could give it a try? Su Meng was conflicted, but she knew that running away would not solve the problem. No matter what the oue was, she had to say what she had to say first. Su Meng looked at Wei Ting and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll ept you in the future.¡± Hearing Su Meng¡¯s words, Wei Ting knew that she had agreed. He finally smiled and said confidently, ¡°I will do my best and make you fall in love with me again.¡± Yu Diao: ¡°¡­?¡± Did he just see something incredible? The End. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!